

fc ^ ^ 




• **** -'Mm'- ***** ^ : Mak'' <w 



if % ^. -JIB*.. ** ** 



<J> * • „ o 




'a t>" 





•v-V "v*^V y V- 

.A^->. 



,4 a**£^*%, ^•^r.°o o°*. 



v| \ %T ^\** P V^'V "V'Tf^-V "V~ 
y*^' iff %J^B^<v** %/^^\c^ \>"^^*a" 



HISTORY 



OF THE 



AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS 



FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS 



COMPILED CHIEFLY FROM THE PUBLISHED AND UNPUBLISHED DOCUMENTS' OF THE BOARD, 



BY JOSEPH TRACY. 



WORCESTER: 
PUBLISHED BY SPOONER & HOWLAND. 

1 84 0. 




Entered according to the act of Congress, in the year 1840, by 

Joseph Tracy, 
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



} 



HISTORY 

OF THE 

AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS 
FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 

COMPILED CHIEFLY FROM THE PUBLISHED AND UNPUBLISHED DOCUMENTS 

OF THE BOARD, 

BY JOSEPH TRACY. 



PREFACE. 

For the materials of this History, the author is^ndebted, most especially, to the 
kindness of the Prudential Committee of the Board, who have granted him free ac- 
cess to their numerous and valuable unpublished documents. Besides these, the 
principal sources of information have been, the thirty Annual Reports of the Board ; 
thirty-five volumes of the Panoplist and Missionary Herald; Du Halde's China ; 
Barrow's Travels in China; Medhurst's China; Abeel's Residence in China; Gutz- 
lafT's Voyages and History of China; Crawford's Indian Archipelago; Raffles' 
History of Java ; Malcom's Travels ; Georgii Alphabetum Tibetanum ; Osborn's 
Doctrinal Errors of the Apostolic and Early Fathers ; Heeren's Researches ; Tod's 
Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthan ; Maurice's Ancient India ; Ward's View of 
the Hindoos; Malcom's Central India; Duff's History of the Mahrattas ; Memoirs 
of William Carey ; of Buchanan ; of Swartz ; Read's Christian Brahmun ; Ramsey's 
Missionary Journal ; Memoirs of Mrs. Judson ; of Gordon Hall ; of Harriet Newell ; 
Knox's, Percival's and Cordiner's Accounts of Ceylon ; Upham's Sacred and Histor- 
ical Books of Ceylon ; Malcom's History of Persia ; Smith and D wight's Researches 
in Armenia; Memoirs of Levi Parsons; of Pliny Fisk; Anderson's Peloponnesus 
and Greek Islands ; Voyage of Tyerrnan and Bennett ; Ellis' Polynesian Re- 
searches ; Stewart's Sandwich Islands ; Dibble's History of the Sandwich Islands ; 
Williams' Missionary Enterprises in the South Seas ; Loskeil's History of the 
Moravian Missions among the American Indians ; Memoirs of David Brainerd ; of 
Catherine Brown ; Parker's Exploring Tour beyond the Rocky Mountains ; Smith 
and Choules' History of Missions ; Brown's History of Missions ; Humphrey's His- 
tory of the Society for Propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts; Life of Eliot, 
(Wilson's and Sparks'); Life of Wheelock ; Stone's Life of Brant; Holmes' Amer- 
ican Annals ; Massachusetts and Hazard's Historical Collections ; Drake's Book 
of the Indians; Morse's Report on Indian Affairs; Mather's Magnalia ; Morton's 
New England Memorial; Memoirs of Samuel J. Mills; the Christian Observer, 
Missionary Register, and other periodicals and newspapers published within the 
2 



10 PREFACE. 

last thirty years. Some facts have also been learned from the recollection of 
individuals, and from private journals, and letters of missionaries. 

To bring the transactions of the Board and of so many missions, so distant and 
distinct from each other, into one connected history, is no easy task : nor is it easy 
to decide what arrangement of the matter would be most favorable to its accomplish- 
ment On the whole, it has been thought best to adopt the form of annals. By giv- 
ing the events of each year in one chapter, the gradual increase of the resources, 
operations and influence of the Board are better exhibited, and the chronological 
order of events is more readily seen and remembered. In the history of each year 
after 1812, the account of the annual meeting and domestic operations of the Board 
is placed first ; then that of the Bombay or Mahratta mission ; then that of the mis- 
sion to Ceylon ; and afterwards of the other missions, always in the same order. By 
this arrangement, the account of any mission for any year is easily found ; and those 
who choose, may read the history of each mission continuously, from beginning 
to end. 

Names, dates and numbers have been given with as much particularity as seemed 
consistent with the design of making a readable work. Whatever of these is found 
wanting in the body of the history, will, it is hoped, be supplied by the tables in 
the Appendix ; where, also, some important documents will be found, which could 
not be conveniently introduced into the body of the work. 

It is obvious that a work of this size cannot narrate all the interesting events that 
have occurred in the operations of the Board and its missions. The most that can 
be done, is to give such a selection as shall best show the general character and 
results of each mission, and of the whole system. This part of the work has been 
attended with considerable difficulties, some of which are, from their nature, insur- 
mountable. It is not always possible to know what have been the results of any 
particular measure ; or what, of the events that occur in the vicinity of a mission, 
are produced by its influence. Many of the transactions, too, are of such recent 
date, that their most important influence is yet to be exerted, and can be known 
only in future years. — For similar reasons, due prominence may not always have 
been given to the labors of each missionary. 

The account of missions previous to the formation of the American Board, em- 
bracing a period of 190 years, could be only a brief summary of the principal enter- 
prises and their more important results. It has cost an unexpected amount of labor. 
The subject needs and deserves such attention as it has not yet received. 

Several of the maps are struck from cerographic plates, prepared by Mr. Morse, 
the inventor of cerography. Those of the several islands of the Sandwich group 
are copied from a map of the Sandwich Islands, drawn, engraved and printed at 
Lahainaluna, by natives who have been educated under the care of the American 
Mission. Several others have been prepared expressly for this work, from manu- 
script and printed maps furnished by missionaries, and never before published in 
this country. 

It may be proper to state, that neither the Board, nor any of its officers, are 
responsible for the character or contents of this work. At the request of the author, 
the Prudential Committee have granted important facilities for preparing it. For 
the use made of them, the author alone is responsible. If they have been so used 
as to promote the great and good object for which the Board exists, he will not have 
labored in vain. 

Bosto.v, Nov. 1, 1339. 



CHAPTER I. 

Introduction. Protestant Missions previous to the formation of the 

American Board. 

First settlement of New England. Eliot. Mayhew. Influence of New England example in 
Europe. Societies formed. Praying Indians in New England. Parkes, Morton, Sergeant, 
Edwards. The Moravians. Brainerd, Samson Occum, Wheelock ; Kirkland. Societies formed 
about the beginning of the Nineteenth Century. Reflections. 

The first settlement of New England was a missionary enterprise. The 
" Pilgrims " had escaped from persecution by retiring to Holland. They left 
Holland and came to this continent, for the sake of preserving their rights 
as Englishmen by settling under English jurisdiction ; of preserving their 
descendants from the contagion of false doctrines and corrupt examples; 
and above all, of extending the Redeemer's Kingdom in lands where Christ 
had not been named. Such is their own account of their own motives. 
The royal charter of the Plymouth Company mentions the depopulation of 
the country by pestilence and war, and its freedom from the claims of any 
Christian power ; and then goes on to say : " In contemplation and serious 
consideration whereof, we have thought it fit, according to our kingly duty, 
so much as in us lieth, to second and follow God's sacred will, rendering- 
reverend thanks to his Divine Majesty for his gracious favor in laying open 
and revealing the same unto us before any other Christian prince or state ; 
by which means, without offence, and as we trust to his glory, we may 
with boldness go on to the settling of so hopeful a work, which tendeth 
to the reducing and conversion of such savages as remain wandering in 
desolation and distress, to civil society and Christian religion." And in 
this, the charter professes to favor the " worthy disposition " of the petition- 
ers to whom it was granted. It was natural, therefore, for John Robinson, 
the pastor of that part of the church which remained at Leyden, to exclaim, 
in his letter to the governor of the colony, " that you had converted some, 
before you killed any." But efforts for the conversion of the natives were 
not delayed. As early as December, 1621, Elder Robert Cushman informed 
his friends in England that many of the Indians, especially of their youth, 
were found to be of a very tractable disposition, both to religion and human- 
nity ; that if the colonists had means, they would bring up hundreds of their 
children, both to labor and learning; and that young men in England, who 
desired " to further the gospel among those poor heathen," would do well 
to come over an dspend their estates, their time and their labors in that good 
work. It was indeed impossible, during a few of the first years of their 
contest with hardships and privations, to make such public and systematic 
efforts for the conversion of the Indians as were desirable ; but individuals, 
both ministers and laymen, appear to have seized such opportunities as they 
could command, to make known and recommend the gospel to their heathen 
neighbors ; and in this way, much was done towards diffusing a knowledge 
of Christianity, and producing an impression in its favor. A few of the 
natives even gave satisfactory evidence, living and dying, of real conver- 
sion to God. In 1636, the government of the Plymouth colony enacted 
laws to provide for the preaching of the gospel among the Indians, and with 
the concurrence of the principal chiefs, for constituting courts to punish mis- 



12 



INTRODUCTION. 




Landing of the Pilgrims. 



demeanors ; measures which would not have been adopted, had not the 
influence of Christianity been already very considerable. 

The Massachusetts colony was established with similar designs. Its 
charter declares that " to win and incite the natives of that country to the 
knowledge and obedience of the only true God and Saviour of mankind 
and the Christian faith, in our royal intention and the adventurers' free 
profession is the principal end of the plantation." The seal of the colony 
had as its device, the figure of an Indian, with a label at his mouth, on 
which was inscribed the " Macedonian cry," " Come over and help us." 
And here also, as at Plymouth from the beginning of the settlement, occa- 
sional labors diffused some knowledge of Christianity, and were followed 
by some instances of conversion. 

When the colonies had been successfully commenced, multitudes joined 
them for the sake of enjoying religious liberty : so that this was the lead- 
ing object with a large majority, probably, of those who came over during 
the first twenty or thirty years, and is so spoken of in some of the public 
documents of that period ; though the missionary designs of the colonies 
were never disavowed, and seldom forgotten. The appeals to sympathy 
made by various sects, professing to be deprived of some part of the re- 
ligious liberty for which our fathers braved the ocean and the wilderness ; 
the important influence which the settlement of New England has exerted 
on the cause of religious and of civil liberty throughout the world ; the 
intense concentration of feeling concerning liberty produced by the struggle 
for independence ; the fact that worldly-minded statesmen and orators love 
to write and speak of the spirit of liberty more than of the spirit of Christ ; all 
these and many other causes have led later writers to represent the desire 
of religious liberty as the principal motive which led to the first settlement 
of New England, and to forget that which, at the first, was really pre- 
dominant in the minds of the Pilgrims. But justice to the memory of those 
Pilgrims, and to the cause of missions, requires that the truth should be 
restored to its place. 

These Pilgrims were the pioneers of the Protestant world, in their at- 
tempts to convert the heathen of foreign lands. The Swedes, indeed, in 



FIRST MISSIONS. ELIOT. 



13 



the preceding century, made some efforts for the conversion of the remain- 
ing- heathen within their own borders. The French HuguenotSj too, under 
the patronage of the celebrated Admiral Coligny, attempted a colony in 
Brazil ; and at the request of Villagagnon, the leader of the colony, pastors 
were sent from Genoa in 1556. But Villagagnon returned to the church 
of Rome, and put three of the Genevan teachers to death ; controversies 
among themselves drove their best men back to Europe ; and finally, the 
Portuguese massacred the remainder, and thus became undisputed masters 
of Brazil. "Whether this ought to be considered as a missionary colony, or 
only as an intended refuge for persecuted Huguenots, it is not easy to de- 
termine. 

But concerning the Plymouth and Massachusetts colonies, there can be 
no doubt. They were missionary colonies. They were self-supporting 
missions, of the only kind that can succeed. And they were composed of 
men who possessed the qualities indispensable for such an undertaking. 
They went on their own responsibility, and at their own expense ; deter- 
mined by the help of God, in whom they trusted, to make themselves a 
home, to live and die and leave their posterity, in the land of the heathen 
whose salvation they sought. 

In 1646, the legislature of Massachusetts passed an act for the propaga- 
tion of the gospel among the Indians ; and in the same year the celebrated 
John Eliot began his labors at Nonantum, now a part of Newton. He had 
commenced the study of the native language in 1641. He had now become 
able to converse and preach in it ; and had conversed with the natives from 
various places in the vicinity, and knew how they were affected towards 
the gospel. He now established regular preaching among them on the 
Sabbath ; the neighboring ministers agreeing to supply his pulpit in his 
absence. On the 2Sth of October, he and three others went to Nonantum, 
where an assembly of Indians met him by invitation. After prayer, he ad- 
dressed them in a sermon an hour and a quarter long, in which he Stated 
the leading doctrines of Christianity, and applied them to the condition of 
bis hearers. He then asked them whether they understood his discourse, 
and they replied that they understood all. A fortnight afterwards, he met 
a still larger assembly at the same place. After spending a short time in 
instructing the children, he addressed them for about one hour on the nature 
of God, the plan of salvation through Christ, the necessity of faith, and 
the awful consequences of neglecting the gospel. The whole assembly 
appeared serious and attentive ; and after the sermon, an aged Indian rose 
up, and with tears inquired whether it was not too late for such an old man 
as he, who was now near death, to repent and seek after God. In con- 
clusion, the Indians said they thanked God for the visit, and for the won- 
derful things they had heard. At his third visit, the assembly was less 
numerous ; for the powoivs, the priests, or more properly, conjurers, had 
forbidden the people to attend. But those present were serious, and seemed 
much affected by the discourse. A few days afterwards, several Indians 
came and requested to be admitted into English families and taught the 
Christian religion ; and at the next meeting, all present offered their chil- 
dren for instruction. A settlement of " praying Indians " was soon formed 
at Nonantum ; but in 1651 it was removed to Natick, where a church was 
organized in 1661, and the community flourished for a considerable time. 
The labors of Eliot were not confined to this settlement. He travelled 
extensively among the Indians, from Cape Cod to Worcester County. He 
visited Martha's Vineyard ; and once preached the gospel to the famous 
King Philip of Pokanoket, who rejected it with disdain. He translated the 
Bible and other Christian books into the lano-uage of the Indians. Of his 



14 



INTRODUCTION. 



Bible, 1500 copies were published in 1663, and 2000 in 1685. They were 
printed at Cambridge, and were the only Bibles printed in America till a 
much later period. Eliot died in 1690, aged 85. He was ready to depart, 
and " Welcome joy " was one of his last expressions. He has ever since 
been called " the apostle of the Indians." 

But Eliot was not the first who preached to the Indians of New Eng- 
land. Thomas Mayhew began his labors at Martha's Vineyard in 1643. 
After laboring successfully for three years, he sailed for England, to solicit 
aid. The ship was lost in the voyage. His father, Thomas Mayhew, who 
was the proprietor and governor of the island, though about 70 years 
of age, then engaged in the work, and continued his labors till 1681, when 
he died at the age of 93. His grandson succeeded ; and for five genera- 
tions, till the death of Zechariah Mayhew in 1803, aged 87, that family 
supplied pastors to the Indians of Martha's Vineyard. Nantucket was 
included in the scene of their labors. 




A iew of the Indian Meeting-house at Marshpee. 



In Plymouth colony, an Indian congregation was early gathered at 
Marshpee, of which the Rev. Richard Bourn was pastor. And among 
those who labored in this work during Eliot's life, the names of Treat, 
Tupper and Cotton in Plymouth ; Gookin, Thatcher and Rawson in Mas- 
sachusetts ; and Fitch and Pierson in Connecticut, ar ementioned with distin- 
guished honor. As the result of these efforts, there were in 1675, fourteen 
settlements of " praying Indians," and 24 regular congregations. In six of 
these, churches had been organized. One was at Natick, one at Grafton, 
one at Marshpee, two on Martha's Vineyard, and one on Nantucket. The 
population of the 14 towns was 3600 ; and there were 24 Indian preachers. 

These Indians were instructed, not only in religion, but also in the arts 
of civilized life. The men became farmers. They ploughed and sowed 
and gathered in their harvests. The women learned to spin and weave, to 
sew and knit, and to perform the various duties of housewifery. Magis- 
trates were appointed to administer justice, and to sustain good morals. 
The children were gathered into schools, and many of the teachers were 
educated Indians. They showed, as American Indians have always 
showed, an uncommon degree both of readiness and ability to throw off 
their barbarous habits and become civilized men. 

< Animating accounts of these labors and conversions were written from 
time to time, and published in England. They excited intense interest. 
Liberal contributions were made for defraying the expense of these labors 



MISSIONARY SOCIETIES FORMED. 



15 



of love. With the sanction of Parliament, collections were taken up in the 
churches. In 1649, " The Society for Propagating the Gospel in New 
England" was incorporated. With the funds raised for that purpose, lands 
were purchased, yielding an income of more than £500 a year, which ap- 
pears to have been faithfully expended in printing Eliot's translation of the 
Bible, paying the salaries of Eliot, Mayhew, Bourn and other missionaries, 
and of several white and Indian school-masters, and in meeting divers 
other expenses incurred in the prosecution of the work. On the restora- 
tion of Charles the Second, the corporation was esteemed dead in law ; and 
Col. Bedingfield, a Roman Catholic, who had sold the Society an estate 
worth £322 a year, repossessed himself of the land, and refused to repay 
the money he had received for it ; but in 1861 a new charter was granted, 
and the estate was restored to the Society. The celebrated Robert Boyle 
was among the most zealous and influential of those who procured the new 
charter, and was made " governor" of the Society, which office he held for 
thirty years. In this second charter, it was called " The Society for Pro- 
pagating the Gospel among the heathen nations of New England and the 
parts adjacent in America." Richard Baxter was its earnest and efficient 
friend. Nor was this all. Cotton Mather was informed by a letter from 
Dr. Luesden, that the example of New England had awakened the Dutch 
to attempt the conversion of the heathen in Ceylon, and their other East 
India possessions, and that multitudes there had been converted to Chris- 
tianity.^ And in 1698, some zealous members of the Church of England, 
moved, Bishop Burnet says, by the example of the Dissenters, whose evan- 
gelical labors they admired, formed the " Society for Promoting Christian 
Knowledge," which is so well known for its labors in various parts of the 
world, and especially for the support it afforded to Swartz and his missionary 
brethren in Southern India. In 1701, the English " Society for Propagat- 
ing the Gospel in Foreign Parts" was instituted. Most writers confound 
this with the " Society for Propagating the Gospel in New England," 
already mentioned ; but they are distinct societies, and for many years each 
carried on its own system of operations in New England. This was an era 
of missionary enterprise. In 1705, the Danes commenced a mission in 
Southern India, and another in Greenland in 1708. The " Society in Scot- 
land for Propagating Christian Knowledge" was formed at Edinburgh in 
1709. In 1725, Berkeley the philosopher, then Dean of Deny, and after- 
wards Bishop of Cloyne, published his " Schemes for Converting the Savage 
Americans to Christianity," by a College which he proposed to establish at 
Bermuda, and to which he was ready to devote his life and fortune. Hav- 
ing obtained some private subscriptions, and a promise from the government 
of a grant of land and £20,000 in money, he came to Rhode Island in 
1728 ; but the promise of the government was never fulfilled, and having 
made some generous donations to Yale College and to several clergymen, 
he returned to Europe in 1731. In 1732, the first Moravian mission was 
undertaken. It was to the slaves in the West Indies. The Moravian 
mission to Greenland was commenced the next year. So extensively had 
the flame of missionary zeal already pervaded the Protestant world. — 
But let us return to New England. 

*The Dutch obtained possession of a part of Formosa in 163-1. Soon after, Robert 
Junius and others labored there for the conversion of the natives with great success. The 
exact date of his labors is doubtful. Mather, in 1697, said it was 50 years ago. If so, he 
probably left Holland befoie the report of Eliot's labors reached that country. Still, Mather's 
account of Lucsden's letter favors the belief, that this mission also was the result of the ex- 
ample of New England. In a few years, the Dutch were expelled from Formosa, and 
Christianity was extinguished there. 



16 



INTRODUCTION. 



Philip of Pokanoket had resolved to exterminate the E nropeans from 
New England and for this purpose, endeavored to combine the whole 
force of all the Indian tribes in a simultaneous attack upon them. The 
war began in 1675. A warrior and statesman so sagacious as Philip could 
not overlook the Christian Indians. He must have done all in his power, 
both by persuasions and by threats, to procure their assistance; and it 
would have been strange if none had been found, of all the unrenewed in 
the Christian towns, to regard his enterprise with favor ; and it was inevi- 
table that they should be suspected. Yet there is reason to believe that 
very few, if any of them, entered into Philip's designs. Eliot loudly 
asserted their innocence, and thereby brought upon himself no little odium. 
They suffered from both parties. Some were put to death by Philip, for 
betraying his designs ; some fell in battle against his followers ; some were 
executed by the authority of the Massachusetts colony, as his accomplices ; 
some were the victims of a partisan warfare, carried on against all Indians 
indiscriminately, Finally, the legislature, probably with the double view 
of protecting them and guarding against them, ordered them all to be gath- 
ered into five towns, which they must not leave without a white protector ; 
and afterwards, 500 of them were removed to Deer Island, and other islands 
in Boston Bay. When they were released from this confinement, they 
found many of their towns in ruins, their fields laid Avaste, and their hopeful 
beginnings in civilization blasted. They renewed their attempts, but never 
fully recovered from the discouragement and despondency which the events 
of this war had brought upon them. 

Still, the progress of the gospel among the Indians, though interrupted 
and retarded, went on. In 1685, the praying Indians in Plymouth colony 
were estimated at 1439. In 1696, there were 30 Indian churches in Mas- 
sachusetts, some of which had Indian pastors. In 1698, the whole number 
of Indians in Massachusetts is said to have been 4168, and the number of 
" converted" Indians 3000. Probably, in this last estimate, all catechumens 
were reckoned as converts. A great part of those who obstinately ad- 
hered to their ancient paganism, had either perished in Philip's Avar, or 
left the country at its close, and became amalgamated with distant tribes. 
Others of them were destroyed by the vices, from which nothing but con- 
version to Christianity can save barbarians who dwell among civilized 
men. 

In Connecticut and Rhode Island, missionary efforts were less success- 
ful. The Narragansetts were generally and decidedly opposed to the 
introduction of Christianity ; though they permitted Roger Williams, as 
a personal favor, to preach among them occasionally, when he could find 
leisure from his numerous controversies and secular cares. When the 
Massachusetts colony attempted by negociation to prevent them from joining 
Philip, they demanded, as one article of the treaty, that no attempts should 
be made for their conversion. To this, of course, the Puritans could not 
agree. When Mayhew requested the privilege of preaching among them, 
one of their sachems told him to preach to his own countrymen, and make 
them honest in the first place. Yet something was done. Mr. Fitch and 
Mr. Pierson labored industriously for the conversion of the heathen about 
them. The Society for propagating the Gospel in New England made 
donations " for the encouragement of well-deserving Indians" among the 

*It does not appear that this war was provoked by any injustice or injury received 
from the colonists. Phiiip himself never advanced such a pretence. It was, on his part, 
purely a matter of "state necessity," — to prevent the growth of a community, which 
would soon become too strong for his people to cope with. It was the same in principle, 
as the wars undertaken in Europe "[to preserve the balance of power. 1 ' 



THE ST0CKBR1DGE INDIANS. 



17 



Pequots and other tribes, and the Governor of the New Haven colony was 
one of the agents for distributing them. Mr. James, of Easthampton, fitted 
himself for the work of instructing the Indians on Long Island, and was 
engaged in that employment in 1660, at the expense of the same society. 
And, finally, before the commencement of Philip's war, there were in the 
vicinity of Norwich, Ct., 40 converted Indians under the care of Mr. Fitch, 
pastor of the church in Norwich; but Uncas, the great sachem of that 
region, would not suffer any of his people to be gathered into Christian 
towns. Subsequent labors were more successful. 

In 1733, the Rev. Mr. Parks, sustained by the same society, began to 
preach to the Indians in Westerly and Charlestown, R. I. From the 
beginning, his labors seem to hare been moderately successful. But in 
February, 1743, a number of Christian Indians from Stonington, Ct., 
came to visit their countrymen ; and from that time the awakening seemed 
to be almost universal. They abandoned their dances and drunken revels, 
and crowded the places of worship. Within a little more than a year, 
more than 60 were received into the church. The whole community 
appears to have become nominally Christians. A few years later, the 
number of truly pious persons among the Narragansetts, was thought to 
be at least 70; of the Pequots, about 20; of the Neanticks, 6 or 7 ; of 
the Mohegans, 20 or 30 ; of the Montauk tribe, on the eastern end of Long 
Island, where the Rev. Mr. Horton had labored for several years, 1-5 or 
16; besides a considerable number of the Stonington tribe. 

Mr. Horton, who has just been mentioned, was sustained by the Society 
in Scotland for promoting Christian Knowledge. In 1730, that society 
had appointed a committee at Boston, through whom some missions had 
been commenced with little success. This committee continues, to the pres- 
ent time, to expend a part of the annual income of that society ; and the 
mission of the American Board among the Stockbridge Indians is now in 
part sustained by its appropriations. — In 1741, the Society appointed a 
similar committee at New York, and by them Mr. Horton was stationed 
on Long Island. In the course of two or three years, he baptized 35 adults 
and 44 children. The mission was abandoned in 1753, but the church 
continued for many years afterwards. 

In 1734, Mr. John Sergeant resigned his office as tutor in Yale College, 
to commence a mission among "the Stockbridge Indians ; or rather, among 
the wandering Mohegans, whom his labors ultimately collected at Stock- 
bridge into a tribe which still bears that name. His hearers were few at 
first, but soon increased ; and in a few months he baptized more than 50 
of them. They began to collect and build their town in ■ May, 1736. 
That year, they planted three times as much corn as they had ever done 
before. A house of worship and a school-house were erected for their 
accommodation at the expense of the province. In about three years he 
was able to preach in the Mohegan language, into which he afterwards 
translated nearly the whole New Testament, considerable parts of the Old, 
and some other religious works. Placing his chief hopes of success in the 
education of youth, he formed the plan of a Manual Labor Seminary, in, 
which the pupils should contribute to their own support, the boys by agri- 
cultural labor, and the girls by housewifery. Subscriptions were solicited 
for that purpose in England, but they amounted only to an insufficient 
sum. Mr. Hollis, however, the founder of the Hollis professorship at 
Harvard College, provided for the education of twelve boys. Afterwards, 
he doubled the number, and finally, as some say, raised it to thirty-six. 
Land was procured, a school-house was built, and some of the boys were 
collected ; when Mr. Sergeant was removed by death, at the age of 39, in 



18 



INTRODUCTION. 



July, 1749. The Indians, who had learned to love him as a father and a 
friend, thronged around his death-bed, where he reminded them t)f his past 
instructions, and charged them to remember and practice what he had 
taught, that they might meet him in peace in another world. Their 
improvement, during his ministry, had been great. When he first came 
among them, they were less than 50 in number, living wretchedly and 
viciously in miserable wigwams, widely dispersed, and frequently changing 
place. He left them, 218 in number, settled in a thriving town, with 
twenty houses built in the English style. He had baptized 182, of whom 
129 still resided there, and 42 were communicants. Besides the charity- 
school, there were 55 scholars in a school under Mr. Woodbridge. After 
his death, Mr. Woodbridge had the charge of the mission, till that great 
and good man, Jonathan Edwards, who had been dismissed from North- 
ampton, was placed at its head. He labored there for six years, to the 
entire satisfaction of the Society, of the Indians, and of the white inhab- 
itants ; but, as will usually be the case where duties are ably and conscien- 
tiously performed by a man whose ruling passion is for some other employ- 
ment, with little success. Here he wrote his treatises on the Freedom of 
the Will, and on Original Sin. After laboring here six years, he was 
elected president of the college at Princeton, N. J., but died soon after 
entering on the duties of his office. He was succeeded at Stockbridge 
by Mr. West, and he by Mr. John Sergeant, son of the founder of the 
mission. During the war of the revolution, many of the Stockbridge In- 
dians served in the American army, and they lost much in respect to men, 
morals and wealth. After the war, a part of the tribe, and still later the 
remainder, removed to the central part of New York. Their next removal 
was to the banks of the White river, in Indiana; the next to Green Bay, in 
Michigan ; and the next, in 1834, to their present residence, on the east 
side of lake Winnebago. The church, which had become extinct, was 
re-organized at New Stockbridge, N. Y., in 1818, with eleven members. 
In 1827, it came under the care of the American Board. 

In 1734, the same year in which Sergeant began his labors at Stock- 
bridge, the Moravians, or United Brethren, commenced a mission to the 
Creeks in Georgia ; but the inhabitants being dissatisfied with their refusal 
to bear arms against the Spaniards, who were attempting to expel the 
colonists from the country, they retired to* Pennsylvania. The accounts 
which one of them, who returned to Europe, gavcof the condition of the 
Indians, so excited the missionary zeal of his brethren, that many offered 
themselves for the service, and twelve were appointed. In 1739, Christian 
Henry Rauch was sent to New York, to commence a mission. On his 
arrival, in July, 1740, he soon became acquainted with two Mohegans, 
whom he accompanied to Shekomeko, a place about 25 miles from the 
Hudson, nearly east from Kingston, and on the border of Sharon, Ct. 
After patiently enduring much disheartening opposition from both Indians 
and white men till the spring of 1742, his instructions, and especially the 
doctrine of the Atonement, began to take effect, and several were baptized. 
Among them were the two with whom he first became acquainted in New 
York. The gospel now made rapid progress. Indians came from other 
settlements, some of them 25 miles, to hear the preacher speak " of God, 
who became man, and loved the Indians so much, that he gave his life to 
save them from the. devil and from the service of sin." Several Brethren 
now joined Rauch. They supported themselves chiefly by working with 
their hands for the Indians, and lived and dressed in the Indian style. 
They extended their labors to neighboring settlements, both of Indians and 
of white men, in Connecticut and in Ne^v York. Brethren from Bethle- 



THE UNITED BRETHREN. 



19 



hem, and from Europe, and among the rest, Count Zinzendorf, visited them, 
and travelled and preached among their people. But they were not free 
from the troubles that usually attend missions to the Indians. The rum- 
sellers in the vicinity were alarmed at the loss of their gains, and labored 
industriously to seduce the Indians into intemperance and other vices. 
Among the whites, the Brethren were represented as in league with the 
French in Canada, and as furnishing the Indians with arms to murder 
the whites. The country was alarmed, garrisons were raised, and some 
white settlers forsook their plantations, and retired to less exposed regions. 
The Brethren were called upon to serve in the militia, and harrassed with 
prosecutions to enforce compliance. Finally, an act of the legislature was 
obtained, requiring all suspected persons to take the oath of allegiance ; and 
another, forbidding the Brethren to instruct the Indians, or to appear among 
them without having first taken the oath. As they had religious scruples 
concerning all oaths, they retired to Bethlehem, and soon after invited their 
flock to follow them. The Indians were unwilling to leave their ancient 
homes; but white claimants seized their land, and set a watch to pre- 
vent the occasional visits of the Brethren ; and at last a considerable number 
of them complied. 

Only temporary buildings were erected for the Indians at Bethlehem. A 
tract of 200 acres of land was purchased about 30 miles further up the Le- 
high, where a new town was commenced, which they called Gnadenhu- 
etten, or Tents of Grace. To this place the remaining converts from New 
York and Connecticut gradually repaired, and the settlement increased till 
it contained 500 souls. More land was bought and cultivated, a sawmill 
was built, and the traffic in lumber with the towns down the Lehigh was 
commenced ; but hunting continued to be an important means of support. 
Still, as many companies of travelling Indians must be entertained, to con- 
ciliate their favor and prepare them to receive the gospel, it was necessary 
to furnish a part of their provisions from Bethlehem. As the congregation 
at Gnadenhuetten grew strong, the brethren extended their labors to other 
places, and especially to the country on the Susquehannah, where several 
permanent missions were commenced. 

In 1753, several Indian tribes farther north were secretly preparing to 
join the French in Canada, in a war upon the English colonies ; and for this 
reason they wished to remove the Christian Indians at Gnadenhuetten 
from the country which they intended soon to make a theatre of war. 
Repeated messages were sent them in the name of the Six Nations and 
of other tribes, urging them to remove to places further in the interior, 
and even threatening them with vengeance if they refused. At length the 
war commenced, and the whole region was filled with bloodshed and dismay. 
One night in.. November, 1755, a party of Indians in the French interest 
attacked the mission house while the family was at supper. Several of 
the inmates were shot, and the building was set on fire. Eleven men, 
women and children perished, and only five escaped. Several, who had 
retreated to the garret, were consumed by the flames. When the report of 
muskets was first heard, some of the Christian Indians offered to attack 
the enemy, but were dissuaded. The. Avhole congregation then fled to the 
neighboring forests, and their invaders destroyed their town. The congre- 
gation retired to Bethlehem. Here, and at Nain, on the opposite side of 
the river, they dwelt, amidst many dangers and trials, till the return of 
peace. In 1763, the pagan Indians again commenced hostilities. The 
usual atrocities of Indian warfare were enacted all along the frontier. The 
white people were exasperated against all Indians, feared all, and trusted 
none. The Brethren and their converts were threatened with destruction, 



20 



INTRODUCTION. 



The congregation at Bethlehem retired to Nazareth ; and finally, to save 
them from the violence of their enemies, both red and white, the govern- 
ment of Pennsylvania removed them to Philadelphia and lodged them in the 
barracks. Even here they were in danger; and to defend them from the 
mob, a rampart was thrown up in front of the barracks, and eight heavy 
cannon were mounted upon it. Here they were supported at the expense 
of the government, and enjoyed such religious privileges as their situation 
allowed, till March, 1765. While here, about 60 of them died from the 
effects of confinement, small pox and fever. 

On their release, they thought it best to settle farther from the 
frontier, in the Indian country. After a long and tedious march through 
the wilderness, they commenced their settlement on the banks of the 
Susquehannah, towards its head waters. They called their new town 
Friedenhuetten, or Tents of Peace. Here they soon had a village of thir- 
teen Indian huts and more than 40 wooden houses in European style, 
covered with shingles, and furnished with windows and chimneys ; a neat 
and spacious chapel was erected ; and about 250 acres of land were planted 
with Indian corn. The fame of this settlement spread among the Indians. 
Many, even from distant tribes, came to see it. They admired its beauty, 
and the hospitality of its inhabitants, especially in times of famine. Many 
of their heathen visitors Avere awakened, and some appeared to become 
Christians indeed. The town grew. A larger chapel was needed and 
built. Two new school houses were erected. A powerful awakening com- 
menced in an Indian town about 30 miles up the river, and a mission was 
established there. / 

In 1767, David ^eisberger, one of the oldest of the missionaries, visited 
the Indians on the Alleghany river, in the Northwest corner of Pennsyl- 
vania. He found them degraded and ferocious, even beyond his previous 
conception ; but he obtained a favorable hearing, and by agreement visited 
them again the next year, accompanied by two of his brethren. Here, 
notwithstanding the most violent opposition from a part of the people, they 
made very gratifying progress. A small settlement was commenced, and 
several were baptized. But war breaking out among the Indians in that 
vicinity, and a favorable offer being made by chiefs farther west, the 
congregation embarked in April, 1770, and passing down the river, by 
Pittsburgh, as _ far as Beaver Creek, penetrated the wilderness to the 
north, and built Friedenstadt, or the Town of Peace, a little west of the 
w T estern line of Pennsylvania. Here, too, they met with opposition and 
success. The number of their hearers constantly increased, and among 
their converts was one man who had been engaged in the massacre of the 
Brethren at Gnadenhuetten. In 1772, they were joined by the congregation 
at Friedenhuetten, 241 in number, who found it desirable to retire from 
the gradually increasing white population. The same year, Leisberger 
visited, by invitation, the chiefs and council of a town on the Muskingum, 
and having made the most desirable arrangements with the Indians, began 
to build the new town of Shoenbrunn, or Beautiful Spring. Soon after, 
another part of the congregation began to build Gnadenhuetten, ten miles 
below. To this vicinity all removed during the course of this year and the 
next. Here, petty wars raged around them, and they had many trials ; but 
the Indians who had invited them were pleased with their proceedings, and 
by their request, a third town was built, which they called Lichtenau. 
Many Indians in the vicinity were awakened, and the population of the 
town increased. In 1776, there were 414 Christian Indians on the Musk- 
ingum ; Leisberger's Delaware spelling book and grammar had been printed 
and introduce! into the schools, aid several hymns and passages of Scrip- 



THE UNITED BRETHREN. 



•21 



ture were in constant use, both in the Delaware and Mohegan languages. 

The war of the American revolution now commenced, and the Indian 
tribes of the north and west soon engaged in the service of Great Britain. 
The Christian Indians took no part in the war. With this, the ignorant 
and unprincipled of both parties were dissatisfied ; each suspected them to 
be in the interest of the other, and efforts were made to force them into 
the contest which was raging around them. At last, in 1781, the British 
Commander at Detroit, believing them to be in favor of the Americans and 
perhaps acting as spies, sent an Indian force accompanied by an English 
officer, who removed the greater part of the missionaries and people to the 
Sanduksy river, near Lake Erie, and there left them in the wilderness. 
Here they suffered much from cold and famine. Meanwhile, some mem- 
bers of their community, who had been carried prisoners to Pittsburgh by 
the Americans, were released, and returned to their former homes. They 
were followed by a band of about 160 ruffians, determined to destroy the 
Christian Indians on the Muskingum, and then proceed to the Sandusky 
and destroy the missionaries and their followers there. Col. Gibson, 
having discovered the plot, sent messengers from Pittsburgh to give the 
alarm ; but they were too late. The ruffians arrived early in March. 
They informed the Indians that they had come to convey them to Pitts- 
burgh, where they would be safe. They persuaded those at two of the 
towns to deliver up their arms, made them prisoners, and then bade them, 
as they were Christian Indians, to prepare for death in a christian manner, 
for they should all die the next day. After recovering from the first shock 
of consternation, the victims saw that their fate was inevitable, and spent 
the night in prayer, singing, and mutual exhortation. On the next day, the 
men were collected into one house and the women and children into an- 
other, where they were murdered and scalped. Of the whole number, 
96 were thus butchered, and only two escaped. The ruffians then marched 
to the other town ; but the people there had learned their danger and fled. 
They then proceeded to the Sandusky ; but the missionaries had been 
removed to Detroit by order of the British commander, and the congregation 
was dispersed. 

From this succession of calamities, the mission never fully recovered ; 
though many praiseworthy efforts were made. By the aid of the British 
Governor at Detroit, a tract of land was procured and a settlement was 
commenced, which they called Gnadenhuetten, about 30 miles from De- 
troit, on the American side of Lake St. Clair. Here parts of the scattered 
congregation gradually collected, and the village and adjoining fields began 
to be admired, when the hostility of the surrounding Indians compelled 
them to abandon it in 1786. The Congress of the United States had 
ordered that the district belonging to the three congregations on the Mus- 
kingum should be restored to them, with as much land as the surveyor 
general should think proper, and the people were desirous to return ; 
but the Delaware and other pagan Indians positively declared that they 
would not suffer it. A temporary settlement was therefore effected near 
the southern shore of Lake Erie, some 40 miles east from the Sandusky, 
which they called Pilgerruh, or Pilgrim's Eest. Here they received a very 
seasonable supply of provisions from Bethlehem, and of corn and blankets 
from the United States government, with a promise of 500 bushels of corn 
and other necessaries on their arrival at the Muskingum. These promised 
supplies were finally sent them at Pilgerruh. But the hostility of their 
pagan neighbors would not allow the pilgrims to rest in their present loca- 
tion. They left it in 1787, and after several removals, finally settled, in 
1792, on a tract of 25,000 acres assigned them by the British government 



22 



INTRODUCTION. 



on the river Thames. This they called Fairfield. It was about a mile 
and a half from this town, that Gen. Harrison obtained an important victory, 
during the last war with Great Britain, over the British and Indian forces 
under Gen. Proctor and Tecumseh. Fairfield shared the fate of many vil- 
lages on both sides of the national boundary. Its stores were seized for 
the use of the invading army, and the village was broken up. After the 
war, the Brethren built New Fairfield, on the opposite branch of the river. 
Here, in 1830, there was a congregation of 318, of whom 38 were commu- 
nicants. 

Peace having been restored between the Indians and the United States 
after the war of the revolution, and Congress having granted the Brethren 
4000 acres of land at each of the three stations on the Muskingum, one of the 
brethren went to survey the country. The ground where they formerly 
dwelt was overgrown with briars and thorns, and infested with wild beasts. 
The chimneys were still standing in rows, and the bones of the slaugh- 
tered Indians appeared, mingled with the coals and ashes of their dwell- 
ings. In 1798, Leisberger, then nearly 80 years of age, left Fairfield, with 
his wife, one of the Brethren, and more than 30 Indians, to renew this 
mission. They built a new town, which they called Goshen, on the tract 
attached to Shoenbrunn. Here they labored in quiet and zealously ; but the 
Indians had mostly left the region, and few conversions rewarded their 
labors. Several other settlements were attempted in subsequent years 
among the Indians in the north west part of the United States ; but none of 
them were attended with ^much success, or were of long duration. On 
the map attached to Loskeil's History, which was written in 1788, twenty 
five places are marked in the territory now comprising the States of Con- 
necticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Ohio and Michigan, where 
there were or had been Christian Indians under the care of some of these 
missions. Goshen, the last of their stations in the northern part of the 
United States, was abandoned in 1822. As the Indians had nearly all left 
that vicinity, the missionary retired to Bethlehem, and the small remains 
of their congregation removed to New Fairfield. Of their mission to the 
Cherokees, the principal facts will be noticed incidentally, in the history of 
the American Board. 

In 1743, David Brainerd commenced his short but glorious career. He 
was employed by the New York committee of the Society in Scotland for 
propagating Christian Knowledge. By the advice of Mr. Sergeant, the 
missionary at Stockbridge, he commenced his labors at a place called by 
the Indians Kanaurneek, between Stockbridge and Albany, and not far 
from New Lebanon Springs. Here, separated from all civilized society, 
destitute of most of the conveniences of life, obliged to go or send ten or 
fifteen miles for all his bread, and to perform all his household services 
himself, much of the time borne down by severe sickness, yet still obliged to 
labor, he spent a year, living the greater part of the time in a hut erected 
by his own hands. Here he made some progress in the language, composed 
forms of prayer in it, so as to pray with the Indians intelligibly, translated 
some of the Psalms, and taught the Indians to sing. He superintended an 
English school taught by his interpreter, and gave both to the children and 
their parents such religious instruction as he was able to impart and they to 
receive. He saw a considerable reformation of morals among them, and 
heard some anxious inquiries after the way of life. When they learned 
that he was about to leave them, they said they had now heard so much 
about religion, that they could no longer live without a minister, and begged 
him to stay ; but finally, by his advice, the greater part of them removed to 
Stockbridge, where they enjoyed the labors of Mr, Sergeant. 



DAVID BRAINERD. 



The region to which Mr. Brain erd was now sent, included the north part 
of New Jersey, and extended into Pennsylvania as far as the Susquehan- 
nah ; the Forks of the Delaware being intended as his principal station. 
He repeatedly visited various parts of the extensive parish ; but the princi- 
pal scene of his labors and success was at Crosweeksung, since called Cross- 
weeks, about 20 miles from Amboy, towards Bordentown. He first visited 
this place in June, 1745. His first audience consisted of four women and a 
few children. After hearing him, they set off and traveled ten or fifteen 
miles to inform their friends of his arrival, and to invite their attendance. 
Soon, his hearers increased to more than forty. They had formerly been 
unwilling to hear anything about the gospel ; but now they were anxious 
for instruction, and asked him to preach twice a day, that they might learn 
as much as possible during his visit. This change he ascribed to the influ- 
ence of some of the Indians who had heard him at the Forks of the Dela- 
ware. Having labored among them about two weeks, he advised them to 
apply to the Rev. William Tennant for instruction, and left them, with a 
promise of a second visit. That visit was made in August. Mr. Tennant 
had been there, and their convictions had increased under his instructions. 
When Mr. Brainerd arrived, the work received a new impulse. In a few 
days, the inquiry became general, what they should do to be saved. The 
scenes that followed, resembled those of the most genuine and powerful re- 
vivals that occurred about that time under the preaching of Edwards, the 
Tennants, and their fellow-laborers. This visit lasted about a month ; and 
during its continuance, fifteen adults and ten children were baptized. On 
his return to the Forks of the Delaware, he found that some of his people 
from that place had been to Crosweeksung, a distance of 80 miles, and there 
felt the power and enjoyed the -comforts of divine truth. His third visit to 
Crosweeksung was like the second, a succession of spiritual triumphs. In 
February, 1746, a school was commenced for teaching the Indians to read 
and write the English language, under a teacher whom Mr. Brainerd had 
procured. About 30 children attended by day, and 15 or 20 adults in the 
evening. He also sought to form them to habits of industry. He per- 
suaded the committee that employed him to advance a considerable amount 
of money, to pay the debts they had contracted by their improvidence before 
their conversion, and for which they were in danger of losing their land. 
He then induced them to form a settlement at Cranberry, about fifteen miles 
from Crosweeksung, where, in about a year they had 80 acres of land under 
tillage. A church was organized, and 23 Indians sat down to the Lord's 
Supper. Others would have been admitted, but for their unavoidable ab- 
sence. It appeared probable, that his master designed to make him the 
settled pastor of a church of converted Indians, and he was preparing his 
mind for a partial confinement to one congregation. But he must make 
another journey to the Susquehannah. His constitution was already broken 
by a succession of hardships and privations, and this journey proved as 
severe a trial of its strength as any of the preceding. Edwards says he 
was " excessive in his labors," not paying that regard to his health which 
duty required. On his return from this journey, he administered the 
Lord's Supper to his Indian flock, which now amounted to nearly forty per- 
sons. After the service, he was scarce able to walk, but was supported by 
his friends, and laid on a bed, where he lay in pain till night. He was 
obliged to leave his flock early in November. Travelling by easy stages 
and resting at intervals with friends, he arrived at Northampton about the 
last of May. Here he was hospitably received by the great Edwards, then 
pastor of that church. An able physician pronounced his disease a con- 
sumption, and incurable. He lingered till the 9th of October, 1747, when, 



24 



INTRODUCTION* 



in the 30th year of his age, his ardent desire to depart and be with Christ 
was fully gratified. His journal and his biography by Edwards were ex- 
tensively read, and produced a deep and permanent impression on the 
Christian world ; and it is worthy of. remark, that they did much to form the 
character of Dr. Carey, and of others who formed the Baptist Foreign Mis- 
sionary Society in England, and established the Serampore mission* 

In October, 1744, several ministers in Scotland, considering the state of the 
church and of the world, concluded that the providence of God then called 
for extraordinary and united prayer for the out-pouring of the Holy Spirit 
on all the churches, and on the whole habitable earth, that the world might 
be truly converted to God. They therefore proposed that some part of 
every Saturday evening and Sabbath morning, and of the first Tuesday of 
every quarter of the year, beginning with November, should be spent in 
secret or social prayer for this object. Great numbers in Scotland, many 
in England and some in America fell in with the proposal. In August, 
1746, a circular was prepared in Scotland, of which nearly 500 copies were 
sent to New England for distribution in the colonies. It was Brainerd's 
dying message to his Indian congregation, that they should observe this 
concert of prayer for the conversion of the world. They complied with his 
advice ; and the Presbyterians of New York and New Brunswick, and oth- 
ers in that region, soon followed their example. 

He was succeeded by his brother John, under whom the mission flourish- 
ed, and the congregation increased to 200. He died about, the close of the 
war of the revolution, and was succeeded in 1783 by Daniel Simmons, an 
Indian who had been ordained, but who was soon suspended from the 
ministry for intemperance and other irregularities. The congregation then 
had occasional preaching from the neighboring ministers ; but it gradually de- 
clined till 1S02, when those who remained, 85 in number, were conducted 
by commissioners appointed by the State, to the residence of the Stockbridge 
tribe in the State of New York, with which they became amalgamated. 

Among the Mohegans of Connecticut, who were converted in 1741, was 
Samson Occum, then 17 years of age. He was educated for the ministry 
among his countrymen, in a private school at Lebanon, Ct., under the care 
of the Rev. Eleazer Wheelock. This school gradually became a seminary 
for the education of Indians, and of missionaries to the Indians, and was 
called " Moor's Charity School." It was first opened as a missionary 
seminary in 1748, five years after Occum entered it; though its com- 
plete establishment seems not to have been effected till 1754.^ It was 
here, and not, as several authors seem to assert, at Hanover, N. H., that 
Brant, the Mohawk chief, received his education. Brant was sent here, 
with several others of his tribe, by the influence of Sir William Johnson, an 
active friend and patron of the school. In 1662, the Rev. Charles Jelfrey 
Smith, who was laboring at his own expense as a missionary among the 
Mohawks, employed Brant as an interpreter. Brant was then active in pro- 
moting the civilization of his people, and was thought to be truly pious. 
His religious feelings, long deadened by politics and war, are said to have re- 
vived towards the close of his life. In 1765, the school reported three missiona- 
ries and eight school masters laboring among the Indians, aided occasionally 
by two interpreters, and 22 pupils dependent upon it for support. As great- 
er funds w T ere needed for its support and enlargement than could be other- 
erwise obtained, the Rev. Mr. Whitaker, with the Rev. Samson Occum, 

* The life of Wheelock states that in 1763, the Boston committee of the Society in Scot- 
land made an appropriation in ad of this school, and the General Court of Massachusetts 
authorized it to receive six Indian pupils from the Six Nations. A few pages afterward?-, it 
relates the same facts, as having occurred in 1761. 



SAMSON OCCUM. K1RKLAND. 



25 



who had been on a mission among the Oneidas, visited England and 
Scotland to procure them, They excited no ordinary interest, and soon 
raised funds to the amount of more than £12,000, nearly all of which was 
invested in British funds, the income to be appropriated to the objects of the 
school. In 1770, the school was removed to Hanover, N. H. The location 
was not well chosen for an Indian school ; as it was in the centre of an ex- 
tensive region which Indians had never inhabited and seldom visited, and 
into which white settlers, allured by reports of its astonishing fertility, of 
which the reports of our own day from the west seem to be but the echo, 
were pouring with a rapidity hitherto unexampled. The number of Indian 
pupils soon began to diminish, and was much reduced during the war of the 
revolution. For many years past, it has seldom had more than two or three 
at a time, generally Abernaquis, from Canada, and often none. Dartmouth 
College, though established at the same place, under the same president, 
and as a part of the same enterprise, is a distinct institution, with a charter 
and funds of its own. 

Occum, after his return from England, preached to his countrymen in the 
region of New London, Ct. till about the year 1778, when he removed Avith 
them to the Brothertown tract, which they had obtained of the Oneidas, in 
New York. From this place they finally removed to Michigan. 

The Rev. Samuel Kirkland was educated at Dr. Wheelock's school in 
Lebanon, Ct. and at Princeton College. In 1764 he commenced a mission 
among the Oneidas, in the State of New York. He suffered many hard- 
ships on his journey of 250 miles, much of which was through the wilder- 
ness on snow shoes, with his pack of provisions on his back ; and from fam- 
ine after his arrival. His life, too, was frequently in danger from the Indians. 
Yet he persevered. Their opposition was gradually overcome, a school 
Was established, and rather than part with him, the Indians where he dwelt 
agreed to exclude ardent spirits from their settlement. Friends of Indian 
missions contributed for the supply of his wants, and in 1773, the Society 
in Scotland for propagating Christian Knowledge agreed to pay him a sala- 
ry, in conjunction with the corporation of Harvard College. In 1775, the 
Indians learned that he had received documents from the provincial congress 
in Massachusetts, relating to the difficulties between the colonies and Great 
Britain. They insisted on knowing their contents, and he communicated 
them. These documents had been sent to him for that very purpose ; and 
the result was, that the Oneidas refused to take any part in the impending 
war. Sir William Johnson soon after, ordered all " Dissenting " missiona- 
ries to leave the Indian country in New York. During the war which fob. 
lowed, he could only visit his people occasionally. After the war, they 
invited several bands of Christian Indians to settle in their country, and 
besought Mr. Kirkland to return and reside among them. They also 
entreated the Scottish Society's committee in Boston to send him ; and in 
1785 he returned and settled among them. Soon after his return, the 
attention of the Indians to religion was remarkable, and their improvement 
in morals was striking ; but ardent spirits and other causes gradually pro- 
duced a sad decline. Mr. Kirkland died at Paris, Oneida Co. N. Y. in 
1808, aged 67. He had been a missionary to the Indians, with short inter- 
ruptions for 40 years. 

During the latter part of his life, Mr. Kirkland was supported by the cor- 
poration of Harvard College, the Society in Scotland having withdrawn 
their patronage. Harvard College has a fund of $12,000 for propagating 
the gospel among the Indians. And it should be remembered that from the 
beginning, a considerable part of the funds expended on missions in Amer- 
ica by societies in Great Britain, was contributed in this country, and man- 



26 



INTRODUCTION. 



aged by the committees in Boston and New York. This system of opera- 
tion seems to have been connected with our state of colonial dependence. 
In 1762, a " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge among the Indians 
in North America" was formed at Boston, and incorporated by the legisla- 
ture of Massachusetts ; but the King of England disallowed the act of incor- 
poration, and the business had still to be conducted through American com- 
mittees of British Societies. 

The American revolution, and the absorption of all the energies of the 
country in recovering from its effect, almost suspended these evangelical 
efforts ; but a few years after its termination, a revival of missionary enter- 
prise commenced, both in America and in Europe. In 1787, the Society 
hr. propagating the Gospel among the Indians and others in North America 
was incorporated in Massachusetts. It gradually passed into the hands of 
Unitarians, and now expends the income of its funds in supporting tw^o os 
three preachers among some of the Indians in New England. It has, or 
had some years since, a fund of $9000 for the propagation of the gospel 
among the American Indians. In 1792, the Baptist Foreign Missionary 
Society, was formed in England ; the London Missionary Society was 
formed in 1795 ; the Edinburgh Missionary Society and the New York 
Missionary Society in 1796 ; the Northern Missionary Society, in the north- 
ern part of the State of New York, in 1797 ; the Church Missionary Soci- 
ety in England, in 1S00 ; and the Western Missionary Society, at Pitts* 
burgh, Pa. in 1802. All these societies were formed with reference to mis- 
sions among the heathen, either exclusively or in part.- In 1803, the General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States made its first ap- 
propriation for a mission among the heathen. 

The British Societies just mentioned, engaged extensively in the work of 
missions to* the East Indies, to the Islands of the Pacific, and to Africa. 
The New York, Northern and Western Missionary Societies sent missiona- 
ries to, the Indians- in the State of New York, and north of the Ohio river. 
These three, inlS17,were combined into r one, which was called the " United 
Foreign Missionary Society." Its- executive head was at New York; and 
finally, as will be related in its place, its missions, funds, and all its con- 
cerns, were transferred to the American Board. The General Assembly 
appropriated $200, to aid the Rev. Gideon Blackburn in his attempts to in- 
troduce the gospel and civilization among the Cherokees, Mr. Blackburn 
also received private aid from Tennessee and Kentucky, and from benevo- 
lent individuals in Philadelphia. He also visited New England, where col- 
lections were made in behalf of his enterprise. In several places in the 
eastern part of Massachusetts, these were repeated from year to year, and 
the money transmitted through the hands of the Rev. Dr. Morse. A more 
particular account of his labors and their results will appear in the history 
of the mission of the American Board to the Cherokees- 

American missions to: the heathen,, hitherto,, had all been among the 
Indians of this continent. The promotion of true Christian piety had 
always. been made the leading object: and as subservient to this, efforts to 
introduce learning, agriculture and the useful arts had in' almost all instan- 
ces accompanied the preaching of the gospel. The result has shown that 
the American Indians, compared with other heathen, have been remarkable 
Jbrboth readiness and ability to perceive and admit the value both of Chris- 
tianity and of civilization. Among no other heathen in modern times has 
the gospel had such early and decided success. No other savages have so 
readily thrown off their barbarism and become civilized men. The great 
obstacle to their preservation as civilized communities is also manifesL It 



FORMATION OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



*27 



is— it always has been — their frequent avulsion from their native soil. The 
Stockbridge tribe, for instance, has been torn up by the roots and transplant- 
ed about once in twenty years, on an average, since Sergeant begun his 
labors among them in 1734. And yet they are a civilized and Christian 
community. They cling to civilization and Christianity, as scarce any other 
people would do under an equal pressure of adverse circumstances. The 
doctrine -that Indians cannot be civilized, is the mistake of men who are ig- 
norant of their history, or the slander of men who covet their lands. It is 
plain, too, that the gospel, introduced by missions and introducing civiliza- 
tion, must save them from extinction, or they will not be saved. Of 
all the tribes which once inhabited the older parts of the United States, 
scarce a fragment can now be found, but such as Christian missions have 
preserved. 

kis certain, too, that the present age takes too much honor to itself. 
Missions to the heathen are not its invention ; nor are the men of this 
age the first, even in modern times, who have felt the spirit of missions, or 
deliberately contemplated the conversion of the whole world to God, as a 
work in which they were to bear a part. From 1646 to IQ75, New Eng- 
land did more in proportion to her ability for the conversion of the heathen, 
than she has done from 1810 to 1339. The spirit of missions was as gen- 
eral then as now ; contributors were asiiberal in proportion to their means, 
and missionaries exposed themselves as readily to equal hardships and dan- 
gers. Nor has this spirit been lost since that day and revived by us. 
From that day to the present, 'there has been an uninterruptecLsuccession of 
sacrifices and sufferings and dangers, encountered for the . salvation ,of the 
heathen ; an uninterrupted course of expenditure of wealth and life for the 
conversion of the world to G od. The shaking of the nations has at times 
deranged the machinery for a season, but has never stopped its motion. 



CHAPTER II. 

formation of the American Board. 

Slate of the country at the commencement of the nineteenth century. Religions periodicals. 
Samuel J. Mills. The Williams College Society of Inquiry. Efforts at Andover. Jndson, 
Newell and Nott. Consultation — Drs. Spring and .Worcester. Mceiing of the General Associ- 
ation of Massachusetts. Application for advice. Formation of the Board. Its meeting for 
organization. 

At the commencement of the present century, an attentive o'bserver must 
have seen that the current of missionary enterprise -was about to make for 
itself new channels, broader and deeper than those in which it was then 
flowing. The struggle for independence was ended ; the pecuniary embar- 
rassment which it cost had passed away ; the form of government had been 
settled, and years had given confidence in its stability ; all the temporal con- 
cerns of the nation were in " the full tide of successful experiment ;" and in 
short, the secular causes which had for a time repressed the spirit of mis.- 
sions, were removed. Religion, from which the struggle for national exis- 
tence and the formation of the national government had partially withdrawn 
the minds of men, was beginning to recover its former power ; and the 
local societies which were springing up in various parts of the land, several of 
which made the conversion of the heathen a distinct object of their existence, 
showed the religion of this country was still a missionary religion, in which 



28 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 

the love of Christ was a constraining power, impelling to efforts and sacrifices 
for the salvation of men. Evidently, the spirit which was spreading and 
strengthening in the community would soon demand and create a system of 
operations, for the management of which organizations then existing would 
be found inadequate. 

This spirit provided for its own nourishment and growth, by securing a 
more general diffusion of religious intelligence. Among the periodicals 
which it called into existence, the Massachusetts Missionary Magazine is 
most intimately connected with the formation of the American Board. It 
was commenced in June, 1803, under the direction and patronage of the 
Massachusetts Missionary Society. That Society, though it sent no mis- 
sionary to the heathen, felt a deep interest in that work, and in 1804, the 
president of the London Missionary Society was elected one of its honorary 
trustees. By this and other kindred publications, information was diffused 
of the labors of European Christians for the conversion of the heathen in 
Asia, Africa and the Islands of the Pacific. That information was continu- 
ally increasing in interest, and in power to call forth the missionary spirit of 
those to whom it came. In 1805, the Panoplist was commenced. In 1808, 
these two publications were united. In 1810, Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. who 
was then in the practice of law in New Haven, Ct. became the editor. 
From the time of their union, the diffusion of intelligence concerning mis- 
sions to the heathen, both on the eastern and western continents, was made 
a prominent object of the work. 

Every great and effectual movement in human society begins in secret 
and in silence ; in the diffusion through the mass of those who are to be the 
actors, of those elements of thought and feeling, under the influence of 
which they are to act. As the movement draws towards its full develope- 
ment, it produces the leading minds which it needs ; the men who first 
understand, and cause others to understand, what the movement is to be, 
and under whose guidance the multitude labor purposely for its accomplish- 
ment. So it was now. Samuel J. Mills, born at Torringford, Ct. April 21, 
1783, heard much, from his infancy, of missions to the heathen. His 
mother, especially, delighted to talk of Eliot, and of Brainerd, and of other 
missionaries to the heathen ; and once, during such a conversation, remarked 
concerning Samuel, " I have consecrated this child to the service of God, as 
a missionary." The words made a lasting impression upon his mind. 
The first indication of vital piety which his father ever noticed in him, was 
the remark, made in the winter of 1802, that " he could not conceive of any 
course of life in which to pass the rest of his days, that would prove so 
pleasant, as to go and communicate the gospel of salvation to the poor hea- 
then." It was even then his desire to be a missionary, not to the American 
Indians, but to the heathen of some foreign land ; and Africa early engaged 
his attention. He consulted his parents. His mother said, " I cannot bear 
to part with you, my son !" He repeated what he had heard her say of him 
when a child. She wept, and never again objected. With their consent, 
he began to acquire the education necessary for his intended work. Having 
made the requisite preparation and put his secular concerns into other 
hands, he became a member of Williams College, Mass. in the spring of 
1806. Here the efforts he made during the hours of relaxation to promote 
piety among his fellow students, were eminently useful ; but his great and 
ultimate object was ever prominent in his own mind, the leading topic of 
his private meditations and prayers. At length, in the summer or autumn 
of 1807, he invited Gordon Hall and James Richards to a walk. He led 
them to an unfrequented place in a distant meadow, where, by the side of a 
stack of hay, they spent the day in fasting and prayer, and in conversing on 




WILLIAMS COLLEGE SOCIETY OF INQUIRY. 



29 



the duty of missions to the heathen. Mills was surprised and gratified to find 
that the subject was not new to his brethren ; that their hearts were already 
fixed on engaging* in such a work. The providence of God had not con- 
ferred on one man the exclusive honor of originating the enterprise and im- 
parting its spirit to all others that had it, but had inspired a number of in- 
dividuals, each independently of the others, with the same thoughts and 
purposes. Having learned each others' views, these brethren, and a few 
others who were found to be of the same mind, often met where this first 
conversation had been held, to converse and pray concerning the subject of 
their hopes and future iabors. In the spring of 1808, in the north-west low- 
er room of the east college, a society was formed, for the purpose of making 
inquiries and forming plans for future missions. Its existence was kept 
secret from all but its members ; and to this day, its proceedings and even the 
names of its members, are but partially known. 

The spirit which was to sustain a system of missions to the heathen in 
foreign lands was gaining strength in the churches ; but, besides the mem- 
bers of this society, there were few, if any, in whose minds it had ripened 
into a distinct idea of something soon to be actually attempted and accom- 
plished. The first labor of this society, therefore, was, to prepare the 
minds of men for the enterprise. For this purpose, they republished a 
missionary sermon which Dr. Griffin had delivered before the General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, and another, by Dr. Livingston, 
before the New York Missionary Society. These they circulated as exten- 
sively as possible. They read them in families, at social visits, and in 
meetings for religious conference. They made them the means of intro- 
ducing the subject of missions to persons with whom they wished to con- 
verse. By such means, they brought many minds rapidly towards the point 
at which they wished them to arrive. They made out a written list of cler- 
gymen, on whose attention' they resolved to urge the subject. Among these 
were Drs. Worcester, Griffin, Morse and Dana. These ministers they 
visited repeatedly, spending their college vacations with them, and laboring 
as their helpers among their people ; using the opportunities thus procured, 
for developing their plans. In pursuing this course, they showed at once 
the soundest practical wisdom, the most rational confidence in the goodness 
of their cause, and the modesty which is becoming in young men. Had 
they at first carried their yet crude and ill-digested plans in a style of fervid 
declamation, before the more ignorant and excitable part of the churches, they 
might have raised up a violent and angry party in favor of rash and imprac- 
ticable schemes ; and thus they might have thrown off the more steady and 
permanently efficient part of the Christian community from participating in 
their enterprise. Instead of this, they went to men whose characters were 
established as safe advisers ; men capable of appreciating their motives and 
their arguments, of detecting their errors and of supplying their defects ; 
men in whom experience had taught the Christian public to have confidence, 
and whose sanction would secure to their cause a favorable hearing. Of 
these, the prudent, the cautious, the deliberate Dr. Worcester, who, because 
he was such a man, would no more reject a plan than he would adopt one 
without fully knowing its value, was the first to become zealously enlisted 
in the enterprise. 

Attempts were also made to excite a missionary spirit among the students 
in other colleges. For this purpose, one of their number transferred his 
relation from Williams to Middlebury College, and Mills visited New Haven. 
Intercourse was also opened with Dartmouth and Union Colleges ; but this 
branch of their labors was attended with little visible success. After grad- 
uating, in September, 1809, Mills spent some time at Yale College as a 



30 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



resident graduate, in the study of theology. The place was chosen with 
the hope of finding" or imparting a spirit of missions. During this visit he 
formed tthat acquaintance with Obookiah, the Hawaian youth, which led to 
the establishment of the Sandwich Islands mission. 

In the spring -of 4609, Mills became a member of the Theological Semi- 
nary, or as it was then sometimes called, the Divinity College at Andover. 
Several of his former associates were already there ; and he and they in- 
dustriously used every suitable opportunity to impart their knowledge and 
views of missions to their fellow students. As the result of these labors, 
Messrs. Hall, Judson, Mills, Newell and Nott agreed to unite their efforts 
to establish a mission among the heathen in some foreign land.^ The 
Faculty of the Theological Seminary were also consulted, and after serious 
deliberation, approved and encouraged the ^design. 

At last on the 25th of June, 1810, a meeting for consultation and prayer 
on this subject was held at Andover. The time for some public action, it 
was thought, had come. It was determined to bring the subject before the 
General Association of Massachusetts, then about to meet. The next day, 
Drs. Worcester and Spring, who had been present at the meeting, rode 
together in a chaise to Bradford. In their conversation by the way, the first 
idea of the " American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions" was 
suggested, and the form, the number of members, and the name, were pro- 
posed. Dr. Worcester, who gives this information in a letter written a 
short time before his death, does not ascribe the honor of first suggesting 
this idea to his companion, as he would have done, had truth permitted ; 
nor did his modesty allow him to claim that honor for himself. The truth 
probably is, that the suggestion was first made by Dr. Worcester, but grew 
out of their mutual conversation, and was perfected by their united coun- 
sels. 

The General Association met at Bradford,! on Wednesday, June 27. On 
Thursday afternoon, on motion of the Rev. Dr. Spring, Adoniram Jud- 
son, Jr., Samuel Nott, Jr., Samuel J. Mills and Samuel Newell were intro- 
duced, and presented the following paper, to which their names were 
signed. 

* It must not be inferred that all these brethren received their first impulse towards 
the missionary work from Mr. Mills. Mr. Hall, the reader has already been informed, was 
contemplating a foreign mission when Mills first spoke to him on the subject. Mr. Richards 
is said to have consecrated himself to the work earlier than Hall. It is stated in the History 
of the Burman Mission, that Mr. Judson's thoughts were first led to the subject by the peru- 
sal of Dr. Buchanan's " Star in the East," during the last year of his residence at the Theo- 
logical Seminary ; that he conversed with several persons who discouraged him ; and that 
he wrote to the Directors of the London Missionary Society for information, and received 
an answer, inviting him to visit England, before he became acquainted with the views of the 
other brethren. This statement has been copied into the Memoir of Mrs. Judson, a work 
with the execution of which, " In all its parts," Mr. Judson declares himself " extremely 
gratified." The statement, therefore, has his sanction. The " last year of his residence " 
at the Seminary terminated September 25, 1810 ; so that his enlistment in the cause of 
missions cannot be dated earlier than the autumn of 1809, or about a year and a half after 
the formation of the Society at Willia'ms College. The claim, therefore, which some of 
his friends have advanced, that hs was the first mover in this enterprise, cannot be sustained; 
though, before he knew what others had dorte or thought, he consecrated himself to the 
work, and commenced a series of efforts, which would probably have resulted in its accom- 
plishment, even if Mills and his associates had never engaged in it. 

t The phraseology of the minutes of the Association concerning an adjournment for public 
worship at Haverhill, has suggested a doubt as to the place where the Board was actually 
instituted. One article in the Missionary Herald states that it was at Haverhill. The 
author. has ascertained, from living testimony, that the usual statement is correct — the Board 
,was formed at Bradford. 



MEETING AT BRADFORD," 



31 



" The undersigned 7 , members of the Divinity College, respectfully request 
the attention of their Rev. Fathers, convened in the General Association at 
Bradford, to = the following statement and inquiries. 

" They beg leave to state, that their minds have been long impressed 
with the duty and importance of personally attempting a mission to the hea 1 - 
then ; that the impressions on their minds have induced a serious, and they 
trust, a prayerful consideration of the subject in its various attitudes, partic- 
ularly in relation to the probable success, and the difficulties attending such 
an attempt : and that, after examining all the information which they can 
obtain, they consider themselves as devoted to this work for life, whenever 
God, in his providence, shall open the way. 

" They now offer the following inquiries, on which they solicit the opin- 
ion and adVice of this Association. Whether, with their present views and 
feelings, they ought to renounce the object of missions, as either visionary 
or impracticable ; if not, whether they ought to direct their attention to the 
eastern or western world ; whether they may expect patronage and support 
from a Missionary Society in this country, or must commit themselves to 
the direction of a European society ; and what preparatory measures they 
ought to take, previous to actual engagement. 

"The undersigned, feeling their youth and inexperience, look up to their 
fathers in the church, and respectfully solicit their advice, direction and 
prayers." 

This paper was drawn up by Mr. Judson. It at first contained, besides 
the present applicants, the names of Mr. Richards and Mr. Rice ; but on 
consideration, they were withdrawn, lest the Association should be alarmed 
at the probable expense of supporting six missionaries in a foreign land, and 
shrink back in discouragement from the undertaking. — After hearing from 
the applicants a more particular account of their views, the association refer- 
red the subject to a committee, consisting of the Rev. Samuel Spring, D. D. 
Rev. Samuel Worcester, and Rev. Enoch Hale. On the next day, Friday, 
June 29, this Committee made the following report, which was unanimously 
adopted. 

" The object of missions to the heathen cannot but be regarded, by the 
friends of the Redeemer, as vastly interesting and important. It deserves 
the most serious attention of all who wish well to the best interests of man- 
kind, and especially of those who devote themselves to the service of God in 
the kingdom of his Son, under the impression of the special direction, 'Go 
ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature.' The state 
of their minds, modestly expressed by the theological students, who have 
presented themselves before this body, and the testimonies received respect- 
ing them, are such as deeply to impress the conviction, that they ought not 
to renounce the object of missions, but sacredly to cherish their present 
views, in relation to that object : and it is submitted whether the peculiar 
and abiding impressions by which they are influenced, ought not to be grate- 
fully recognized, as a divine intimation of something good and great in rela- 
tion to the propagation of the gospel, and- calling for correspondent attention 
and exertions. 

"Therefore, Voted, That there be instituted by this General Association, 
a Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, for the purpose of devising 
ways and means, and adopting and prosecuting measures, for promoting the 
spread of the gospel in heathen lands. 

" Voted, That the said Board of Commissioners consist of nine members, 
all of them in the first instance, chosen by this Association ; and afterwards 
annually, five of them by this body, and four of them by the General Asso- 
ciation of Connecticut. — Provided, however, that, if the General Association 



32 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



of Connecticut do not choose to unite in this object, the annual election of 
all the Commissioners shall be by this General Association. 

" It is understood, that the Board of Commissioners, here contemplated, 
will adopt their own form of organization, and their own rules and regula- 
tions. 

" Voted, That fervently commending them to the grace of God, we advise 
the young gentlemen, whose request is before us, in the way of earnest 
prayer and diligent attention to suitable studies and means of information, 
and putting themselves under the patronage and direction of the Board of 
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, humbly to wait the openings and 
guidance of providence in respect to their great and excellent design." 

The Association the nelected His Excellency John Treadwell, Esq., Eev. 
Timothy D wight, D. D., Gen. Jedediah Huntington, and Rev. Calvin Cha- 
pin, of Connecticut, and Rev, Joseph Lyman, D. D., Rev. Samuel Spring, 
D. D., William Bartlett, Esq., Rev. Samuel Worcester, and Dea. Samuel 
H. Walley, of Massachusetts, as a Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions. The Rev. Dr. Spring, Rev. Mr. Worcester and Dea. Walley 
were appointed to consult with the other members of the Board, and make 
arrangements for its first meeting. 

The Board met, for the first time, at Farmington, Ct., Sept. 5, 1810 : 
present, His Excellency John Treadwell, Rev. Drs. Lyman and Spring, 
and Rev. Messrs. Worcester and Chapin. Dr. Lyman opened the meeting 
with prayer. The record of the proceedings of the General Association of 
Massachusetts, in which the Board had its origin, were read and entered 
upon the minutes. 

A Constitution for the Board was then adopted. Its first article assumed 
the name, already given by the General Association. The second declared 
that " the object of this Board was, to devise, adopt and prosecute ways and 
means for propagating the gospel among those who are destitute of the 
knowledge of Christianity." Succeeding articles prescribed the duties of 
the officers. The tenth provided that the expenses of the commissioners 
and officers, incurred in transacting the business of the Board, should be 
paid, but no member or officer should receive any compensation for his per- 
sonal services. The eleventh provided, that " the appointment of mission- 
aries, their destination, appropriations for their support, and their recall 
from service, when necessary, should be under the exclusive direction of 
the Board." The twelfth required that a report of the transactions of the 
Board should be annually made, in writing, to the respective bodies by 
which the commissioners are appointed. 

The Board then appointed His Excellency, John Treadwell, President ; 
Rev. Dr. Spring, Vice President; William Bartlett, Esq., Rev. Dr. Spring, 
and Rev. Mr. Worcester, Prudential Committee; Rev. Calvin Chapin, 
Recording Secretary ; Rev. Mr. Worcester, Corresponding Secretary ; Dea. 
S. H. Walley, Treasurer, and Mr. Joshua Goodale, Auditor, for the year 
ensuing. 

The Prudential Committee were directed to prepare a report, to be sub- 
mitted to the General Associations of Massachusetts and Connecticut ; and 
with the Corresponding Secretary, to obtain information concerning unevan- 
gelized nations, and report to the Board at its next meeting. It was also 
" Voted, That the Board highly approve the readiness of the young gentle- 
men at Andover, to enter upon a foreign mission ; and that it is advisable for 
them to pursue their studies, till further information relative to the missionary 
field be obtained, and the finances of the institution will justify the appoint- 
ment." 

The Board closed the labors of this session, by preparing an address to 



MR. JUDSON SENT TO ENGLAND. 



83 



" the Christian Public," which shows that they well apprehended the great- 
ness of their undertaking, its important bearings, and the motives which 
alone could secure them an efficient support. They say : 

" The Lord is shaking the nations — his friends in different parts of Chris- 
tendom are roused from their slumbers ; and unprecedented exertions are 
making for the spread of divine knowledge, and the conversion of the na- 
tions. In our own country, the missionary spirit is excited, and much has 
already been done for imparting the gospel to the destitute in our new and 
frontier settlements. But for the millions on our own continent and in oth- 
er parts of the world, to whom the gospel has never been preached, we have 
yet those exertions to make, which comport with the Savior's emphatical 
directions, and our distinguished advantages for promoting the great object 
for which he came down from heaven and labored and suffered. A new 
scene, with us, is now opening. It is ascertained that several young men, 
of good reputation for piety and talents, under sacred and deep impressions, 
hold themselves devoted for life to the service of God, in the gospel of his 
Son, among the destitute, and are ready to go into any part of the unevan- 
gelized world, where Providence shall open the door for their missionary 
labors. Is not this a divine intimation of something great and good ? And 
does it not call, with impressive emphasis, for general attention and exertion ? 
In the present state of the world, Christian missions cannot be executed 
without pecuniary support. Shall this support be wanting ? When millions 
are perishing for lack of knowledge, and young disciples of the Lord are 
waiting, with ardent desire, to carry the gospel of salvation to them; shall 
those millions be left to perish, and that ardent desire be disappointed ? Is 
there, then, in those who are favored with the gospel, the same mind that 
was in Christ, when he freely gave his own blood for the redemption of 
men ? Should not this reflection come home to the hearts of the rich, and of 
all who, by the bounty of the Savior, have it in their power to contribute 
even their mites, for the salvation of those for whom he died ?" 



CHAPTER III. 

1811. Mr. Judson sent to England. Negotiations with the London Missionary Society. Ap- 
pointment of Members by the General Association of Connecticut. Annual Meeting at 
Worcester. Appointment of Six Missionaries. Intended Mission to the Indians in Canada, 

Notwithstanding the favor with which the object of the Board was re- 
garded by some liberal individuals, the Prudential Committee believed that 
a considerable time must elapse before they should receive funds sufficient 
to sustain a mission, " upon a promising scale," in any part of the heathen 
world. Meanwhile, four missionaries were ready, and waiting to be sent 
forth ; and the heathen were perishing for want of their labors. It was 
thought best, therefore, to send Mr. Judson to England, to confer with the 
Directors of the London Missionary Society. He was directed to ascertain 
whether any arrangements could be made for prosecuting the work of 
missions in concert with that Society ; whether, if desirable, the American 
missionaries could receive support from that Society for a time, without 
committing themselves wholly and finally- to its direction ; whether, in any 
case, they could be supported by the joint funds of the two bodies ; and, if 
so, under whose direction the mission must be placed. 

Mr. Judson sailed for England in the ship Packet, of Boston, about the 
first of January. The ship was captured by a French privateer, and car- 



34 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



ried into Bayonne, where he was cast into prison. He was soon released 
from close confinement, but could not obtain leave to proceed to England, 
till just before the London anniversaries in May. He was courteously 
received by the Directors of the London Missionary Society; and, after 
repeated conferences with them, returned to the United States in August. 
The Directors declined the proposal of a joint control of the mission, rightly 
judging that two governing powers, on opposite sides of the Atlantic, could 
not act with the necessary promptness of decision and unity of design. A 
letter from their Secretary, the Rev. George Burder, expresses the. hope, 
that the American churches, when they know that four of their own brethren 
have engaged in the service, will supply the Board with funds so liberally, 
" that not only four, but forty, may go forth" as missionaries to the heathen. 
The Directors, however, agreed, should it be necessary, to receive the 
American brethren as their missionaries, and sustain them " until they are 
able, by some means not incompatible with their missionary engagements, 
to procure thsir own support ; which," they say, " we consider it to be the 
bounden duty of every missionary to attempt as soon as possible, and with- 
out which missions can never be very widely extended." This remark 
shows that the idea of self-supporting missions is not new. It naturally 
suggests itself to men in their first stages of missionary zeal, while their 
information is too imperfect to enable them to judge correctly of its practi- 
cability ; but a more enlarged experience very generally corrects the error. 

According to the original resolution by which the Board was instituted, 
five members were to be appointed by the General Association of Massachu- 
setts, and four by that of Connecticut. This latter body, in June of this 
year? approved the measures already adopted, and appointed the same gen- 
tlemen from that state who had already served as members. The General 
Association of Massachusetts, at their session at Salem, in June, 1811, 
unanimously appointed the same gentlemen who were elected last year, 
and added the Rev. Jedediah Morse, D. D. This was the last election of 
the kind ; as, before the next meeting of the Association, the Board was 
incorporated, with power to elect its own members. 

The Board met this year at Worcester, on the 18th of September; 
present, Messrs. Treadwell, Spring, Huntington, Lyman, Morse, Worcester 
and Chapin. The officers of the last year were re-elected, except that Jer- 
emiah Evarts, Esq., was chosen Treasurer, instead of Dea.. S. H. Walley. 

In their annual report, the Prudential Committee gave an account of the 
mission of Mr. Judson to England, and its results ; and in view of the 
whole subject, they recommended that the Board should retain the mission- 
aries under its own direction, relying, under Providence, on the liberality of 
the Christian public for support. Divine Providence, by raising up Ameri- 
can missionaries, seemed to call on American Christians to sustain them. 
There had already been indications of a liberality which encouraged the 
hope that " a foreign mission upon a promising scale" would be sustained. 
Mrs. Mary Norm's, relict of the Hon. John Norris, who died at Salem, 
March 21, had bequeathed the sum of $30,000 to the Theological Seminary 
at Andover, and the same amount to trustees, for the benefit of Foreign 
Missions to the heathen. Other donations, amounting to about $1,400, had 
been received. They hoped, therefor^ that by exertions " made upon an 
extensive scale, and with zeal and perseverance," the requisite funds might 
be obtained. The London Missionary Society had for several years ex- 
pended about £7,000 annually, and this year would probably expend 
£10,000 ; and the Committee ask, " Is not the American public as well able 
to supply £600 annually, as the British public is to supply £10,000 ?" They 
believed, too, that though the most favorable _ prospect for successful mis- 



SIX MISSIONARIES APPOINTED. 



35 



sionary labors was in the East, yet the Board ought not to lose sight of the 
heathen tribes on this continent. And, finally, they thought that if the 
missionaries should be retained under the direction of the Board, greater 
interest would be excited among American Christians, and more liberal 
efforts made for the diffusion of the gospel throughout the world. 

The Committee suggested, that the most favorable station for an American 
mission in the East, would probably be in some part of the Burman Empire. 
Besides the amount of population, and the character and manners of the 
people, they mention, as a reason that " deserves particular consideration," 
that the Burmese " are not within the limits of the British Empire, and 
therefore not so much within the proper province of the British Missionary 
Societies." So early did they understand and adopt, as a rule of conduct 
for themselves, the important principle, that missionary societies ought to 
avoid interference with each other's fields of labor. 

At this meeting, the Board voted to " retain under their care, the young 
gentlemen who last year devoted themselves to the service of God for life, 
as missionaries in foreign parts ;" that they do not advise Messrs. Judson 
and Nott to place themselves, at present, under the direction of the London 
Missionary Society ; that Messrs. Judson, Nott, Newell, and Hall, be ap- 
pointed missionaries to labor, under the direction of the Board, in Asia, 
either in the Burman Empire, in Surat, or in Prince of Wales' Island, (Pe- 
nang,) or elsewhere, as, in view of the Committee, Providence shall open 
the most favorable door ; that the salary of a married missionary be fixed at 
$666,66, and of one unmarried at $444,45, and that the outfit of each be 
equal to one year's salary ; and that Messrs. James Richards and Edward 
Warren be taken under the direction and patronage of the Board, according 
to their request, on condition that they complete their course of studies at 
the Theological Seminary, agreeably to the Statutes, and attend a course of 
medical lectures at Dartmouth College. 

It was also voted, " that this Board will pay particular attention to the 
Caghnewaga tribe of Indians in Canada, and establish, as soon as practica- 
ble, a mission among them;" and to forward that design, they appropriated 
$100, to aid Eleazer Williams, a native of that tribe, in his education for 
the ministry. This plan was disconcerted by the war with Great Britain, 
and the mission was never commenced. 

The donations to the Board which reached the Treasurer during the 
remainder of this year, as acknowledged in the Panoplist, amounted to 
$79,95. 



CHAPTER IV. 

1812. The First Missionaries sent out. Polity of Missions 'adopted. Act of Incorporation. 
Annual Meeting- at Hartford. Arrival of the Missionaries at Calcutta. Orders for their 
Departure. Voyage of Mr. Newell to the Kit; of France. Death of Mrs. Newell. Mr. Judson 
and Mr. Rice become Baptists. Departure of Hall and Nott for Bombay. Appointment of 
Agencies in London and Calcutta, Aid to the Serampore Mission. 

The beginning of this year was distinguished by the embarkation of the 
first missionaries from the Western to the Eastern continent. 

Late in the month of January, Messrs. Newell and Hall, who had been 
pursuing medical studies at Philadelphia, returned in haste with the intelli- 
gence that the ship Harmony was to sail from that port for Calcutta in about 
two weeks, and would receive the missionaries as passengers. They re- 
turned, by the advice of Robert Ralston, Esq., who was even' then distin* 



36 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



guished as a friend of missions, and who offered his counsel and aid in the 
labors of embarkation. What should be done ? Opportunities were infre- 
quent, and the Committee knew not when another would occur. All things 
were ready except funds; but of these, the Committee had not more than 
$1,200 at their disposal. The occasion would doubtless excite interest, and 
call forth liberal donations. Christians who had merely neglected to con- 
tribute, would see that the time had come, and would act promptly. A 
considerable increase of means might, therefore, be expected. But besides 
the expense of the passage of the missionaries to India, their outfits and 
their salaries for one year, which had been arranged on a very economical 
scale, would amount to nearly $5,000. " When, after serious and anxious 
deliberation, the minds of the Prudential Committee were first expressed on 
the question of sending the missionaries out, only one member," says Dr. 
Worcester, — and he does not name that member, — " was found decidedly in 
the affirmative." The question was solemnly and prayerfully reconsidered. 
God seemed to be calling them to great efforts, and they dared not disobey 
the call. On Monday, January 27, they resolved that the funds of the 
Board did not warrant the sending out of the four missionaries with full 
salaries ; that it be recommended to them to go without their wives ; or, if 
this was inconsistent with arrangements already made, that they go with 
half of a year's salary ; and that, if the Board should be unable to forward 
the other half to them in India, two of them should cast themselves on the 
London Missionary Society for support. Thursday, Feb. 6, was appointed 
for their ordination, 

Another difficult and important question arose. Mr. Luther Rice, a 
licensed preacher from the Theological Seminary at Andover, desired to 
join the mission. His recommendations were satisfactory. His heart had 
long been engaged in the cause, though peculiar circumstances had forbid- 
den him to offer his services. On the other hand, funds were wanting, 
even for four ; and the Committee were not authorized to accept missiona- 
ries without a vote of the Board. Yet they dared not to reject the request 
of Mr. Rice. They determined, January 30, to send him out with the 
others, and he determined to go, knowing that the members of the Com- 
mittee only, as individuals, were responsible for the act, and for his support. 

On Thursday, Feb, 6, 1811, the Tabernacle at Salem was crowded with 
an attentive and interested congregation, assembled to witness and to en- 
gage in a transaction, such as this western world had never yet beheld. 
Messrs. Samuel Newell, Adoniram Judson, Jr., Samuel Nott, Gordon Hall, 
and Luther Rice, appeared before an Ecclesiastical Council, and were exam- 
ined in respect to their Christian knowledge and piety, and their motives in 
offering themselves as missionaries to the heathen. The examination being 
pronounced satisfactory, the Council proceeded to ordain them. The Rev. 
Dr. Griffin offered the introductory prayer ; the Rev. Dr. Woods preached 
the sermon ; the Rev. Dr. Morse offered the consecrating prayer ; the Rev. 
Dr. Spring gave the charge ; the Rev. Dr. Worcester gave the right hand 
of fellowship. " A season of more impressive solemnity," the Committee 
remarked in their next annual report, " has scarcely been witnessed in our 
country. The sight of five young men, of highly respectable talents and 
attainments, and who might reasonably have promised themselves very eli- 
gible situations in our churches, forsaking parents and friends and country, 
and every alluring earthly prospect, and devoting themselves to the priva- 
tions, hardships, and perils, of a mission for life to a people sitting in dark- 
ness, in a far distant and unpropitious clime, could not fail deeply to affect 
§yery heart not utterly destitute of feeling. Nor less affecting were the 
views which the whole scene was calculated to impress, of the deplorable 



DEPARTURE OF THE FIRST MISSIONARIES. 



37 



condition of the pagan world, of the riches of divine grace displayed in the 
gospel, and of the obligations on all on whom this grace is conferred, to use 
their utmost endeavors in making the gospel universally known. God was 
manifestly present ; a crowded and attentive assembly testified, with many 
tears, the deep interest which they felt in the occasion ; and not a few re- 
member the scene with fervent gratitude, and can say, it was good to be 
there." 

On the evening of the same day, Mr. Nott and his wife, Mr. Hall, and 
Mr. Rice, left Salem for Philadelphia, that they might be in season for the 
sailing of the Harmony ; Mr. Judson and Mr. Newell, with their wives, 
expecting to embark at Salem for Calcutta, in the Caravan, early the next 
week. Both vessels were unexpectedly detained. The Caravan sailed on 
the 19th. The Harmony left Newcastle on the 20th, but was obliged by 
contrary winds to return into port, and did not leave the capes of Delaware 
till the 24th. Among the passengers on board the Harmony, were the Rev. 
Mr. May and wife, and Miss Green, sent out by the London Missionary 
Society ; and the Rev. Messrs. Johns and Lawson, missionaries of the 
English Baptist Missionary Society, with their families. No other oppor- 
tunity for obtaining a passage to India occurred for many months ; and in 
June, war commenced between the United States and Great Britain. 

If the departure of the missionaries at this time may be regarded as prov- 
idential, the unexpected detention of the vessels was no less so. It gave 
the Committee a longer time to collect funds. It afforded to Christians, 
whose feelings had been aroused by the occasion, opportunity to contribute. 
" Money flowed in from all quarters ; and, by the time that the Caravan 
sailed, the Committee were able to meet all the expenses of fitting out the 
missionaries, and to advance for each of them a whole year's salary. In 
addition to this, collections were made at Philadelphia, during the same in- 
terval of delay, and delivered to the brethren who sailed from that port," to 
the amount of their salaries for nearly a year and a quarter. In about 
three weeks from January 27, when the Committee determined to go for- 
ward, more than $6,000 were collected for the mission. 

In their instructions to the missionaries, the Committee expressed the 
desire, founded on the best information they had been able to obtain, that 
the seat of the mission should be in some part of the Burman Empire ; but 
they directed the missionaries to collect information on the subject in India, 
and then act according to their own discretion. 

These instructions are remarkable for the perfection with which they . 
mark out a course of missionary policy, from which the Board have found 
little occasion to depart. They require scrupulous abstinence from all in- 
termeddling with political concerns ; that the mission be early organized 
for the transaction of business, with a secretary and treasurer ; that a mis- 
sion church be formed, and the ordinances of the gospel duly attended; 
that converts be treated with charity and with caution, sufficient time being 
allowed for trial to test the reality of their conversion, and thus to avoid, as 
far as possible, the scandal of apostasy. They add : " In teaching the gen- 
tiles, it will be your business, not vehemently to declaim against their super- 
stitions, but in the meekness and gentleness of Christ, to bring them as 
directly as possible to the knowledge of the truth. It is the truth, the 
truth as it is in Jesus, which is mighty through God to the pulling down 
of strong holds, casting down imaginations, and every high thing, which 
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God ; and bringing every thought 
into captivity to the obedience of Christ. So far as the truth has access, so 
as to produce its effect, the errors and superstitions and vices of paganism 
will fall of course." 



38 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



After this auspicious beginning in respect to funds, the committee did not 
relax their exertions. At the time of the annual meeting, about twenty- 
auxiliary societies had been formed, and had remitted more than four thous- 
and dollars to the treasury. 

The noble legacy of Mrs. Norris, of $30,000, was contested at law. In 
order to maintain its claims, the Board must have a legal existence. An act 
of incorporation was therefore requested and obtained of the Legislature of 
Massachusetts. Its charter confines it to the work of " propagating the 
gospel in heathen lands, by supporting missionaries and diffusing a knowl- 
edge of the holy Scriptures." It can hold real estate, the yearly value of 
w r hich shall not exceed four thousand dollars, and personal estate, the an- 
nual income of which shall not be more than eight thousand dollars. It 
was authorized to elect members, without limitation as to their residence, 
either to fill vacancies or in addition to their number. The appointment of 
Commissioners by the General Associations was therefore at an end. Five 
days after the date of the act, the General Association " voted, that the 
measures adopted by the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions, in procuring the act of incorporation for securing its funds, and in 
the commencement of missions, meet the entire approbation of this body."^ 

The third annual meeting of the Board, which was the first under its 
charter, was held at the house of Mr. Henry Hudson, at Hartford, Ct. Sep- 
tember 16 and 17, 1812. There were present, Gen. Jedediah Huntington, 
Hon. John Treadwell, LL. D. Rev. Drs. Lyman, Dwight, Spring, Morse 
and Worcester, Hon. John Hooker and Rev. Calvin Chapin. His Honor 
William Philips and William Bartlett, Esq. were unable to attend. The 
Board was enlarged by the election of thirteen members from the Northern 
and Middle States.! The Hon. John Treadwell was chosen President; 
Rev. Dr. Spring Vice President ; William Bartlett, Esq. Rev. Drs. Spring 
and Worcester and J. Evarts, Esq., Prudential Committee ; Rev. Dr. Wor- 
cester Corresponding Secretary ; Rev. Mr. Chapin Recording Secretary ; 
J. Evarts, Esq. Treasurer, and S. H. Walley, Esq. Auditor. 

At this meeting it was voted, " that the Prudential Committee pay an 
immediate and particular attention to the circulation of the Holy Scriptures 
in the various languages of unevangehzed nations ; and that, as soon as expe- 
dient, they expend upon this object as much at least of the funds of the Board 
as the Act of Incorporation requires ;" that the Committee annually trans- 
mit a report of the doings of the Board to the General Associations of New 
Hampshire, Connecticut and Massachusetts, the General Convention of 
Congregational and Presbyterian ministers in Vermont, and the General As- 
sembly of the Presbyterian Church ; that Messrs. Hooker and Lyman be a 
committee to print and distribute among the Iroquois Indians, in their own 
language, such Christian writings as in their judgment may be expedient ; 
and that the Board will continue their patronage to Mr. Eleazer Williams 
in preparing for the ministry. 

The whole amount of donations to the Board, from the last annual meet- 
ing to June 20, was $12,587,36 ; the whole amount received by the treasur- 
er, including the balance from the account of last year, $13,791,00 ; the 
whole expenditures of the Board, $9,699, 37 ; balance on hand, $4,091,63, 

But it is time to follow the missionaries in their wanderings. After an 
agreeable passage, Messrs. Newell and Judson, with their wives, arrived at 
Calcutta on the 17th of June, 1812. But they were embarrassed, as Eng- 

* For the Charter, see Appendix, A. 

t For a list of corporate members of the Board, with the times of their election, see Ap- 
pendix, B. 



ARRIVAL OF MESSRS. NEWELL AND JUDSON. 



lish missionaries had been, by the opposition of the Government. The 
British East India Company was formed and all its acquisitions of territory 
were made for commercial purposes ; and the character and regulations of 
its government appear to have been formed without any expectation that 
they were to affect the religious condition and destiny of millions. At first, 
their possessions amounted merely to a single trading post. Afterwards, 
native tribes and nations put themselves under their protection and control, 
or submitted to them at the conclusion of a war, on condition, among other 
things, of being permitted to enjoy their own laws and religion unmolested. 
The continuance of their power depended, in a great degree, on their influ- 
ence over these allied nations, by which they were able to employ the force 
of many, in crushing any one which should revolt. The Directors did not 
think it proper to hazard the commercial interests which had been entrusted 
to their management, by attempting, or permitting others to attempt, revo- 
lutions in the state of society, which might shock the prejudices of the na- 
tives. Missionaries, therefore, were sometimes ordered home on their first 
arrival, and sometimes allowed to remain without formal permission, and 
liable to be sent away at any moment. 

Soon after their arrival, Messrs. Newell and Judson were ordered to re- 
turn home in the same vessel that brought them, and were informed that 
the vessel would not be allowed to depart without them. Their Christian 
friends at Calcutta and Serampore, who had received them with great cor- 
diality and affection, now sympathised deeply in their distress ; employing 
on their behalf, earnest solicitations to the Government, and special, united 
prayer to God. At length it Avas unofficially intimated by one of the secre- 
taries of the government, that perhaps the order would not be enforced, if 
they would promise soon to leave the territories subject to the Company's 
jurisdiction ; and soon after, liberty was granted them to depart, by any 
conveyance, to any other place whatever. 

Whither should they go ? Burmah, they had learned, was distracted by 
foreign and civil Avar. Besides, a mission of the London Society in that 
country had been abandoned ; and of a Baptist mission, all had left the 
country but one, after expending more than $10,000 upon the enterprise. 
Accounts from all the regions to the east of Calcutta Avere equally discour- 
aging. A letter Avas recei\ r ed from the brethren Avho sailed in the Harmony, 
dated at the Isje of France, stating that the GoA r ernor of that island Avas favor- 
able to missions, was desirous that a mission should be established in the 
neighboring island of Madagascar, and had even made application to the 
London Missionary Society for that purpose. There they Avould be out 
of the dominions of the East India Company ; and if no favorable opening 
should be found in that vicinity, they might perhaps go thence to Ceylon, 
or some other place not subject to the Company's control. They determin- 
ed to go. Accordingly, on the 4th of August, having had but three days to 
prepare, Mr. and Mrs. Newell embarked for the Isle of France, on board a 
vessel which could not receive a greater number of passengers. Mr. and 
Mrs. Judson Avere expected soon to folloAV them. Their passage was long 
and perilous. After having been driven about for a month in the Bay of 
Bengal, during Avhich Mrs. NeAvell Avas sick of a fever, the ship put into 
Coringa in distress. They left that port on the 19th of September, and 
early in November arrived at the place of their destination. About three 
Aveeks before their arrival, they had committed to the deep the body of an 
infant daughter, five days old. From this time, Mrs. NeAvell rapidly de- 
clined. Her disease, the consumption, baffled medical skill ; and on the 
30th of November, at Port Louis, she was released from the toils and sor- 
rows of this mortal life. The tidings of her death made a deep and pow- 



40 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



erful impression. An excellent memoir, prepared by the Rev. Dr. Woods, 
of Andover, was widely circulated, and still continues to be read with in- 
tense interest. Perhaps no early missionary, even by a long life of faithful 
labors, has accomplished more for the heathen, than she accomplished by 
consecrating herself to their cause, and dying for them before the mission 
had found a resting place. 

About the eighth of August, the Harmony arrived at Calcutta. On the 
20th, Messrs. Hall, Nott and Rice were summoned to the police office. 
They attended the next day, and were ordered to return in the Harmony. 
In about an hour, they presented their written request to be permitted to de- 
part by the first opportunity to the Isle of France, and that the Harmony 
might not be detained on their account. In a letter to his brother, dated 
Aug. 28, Mr. Rice states that the request had been granted. Dr. Marsh- 
man had obtained leave for the Baptist brethren who came with them, to 
remain " until the will of the Directors should be known."' 

On the 27th of August, Mr. Judson went to Serampore, and informed the 
Baptist missionaries there that he and his wife had adopted their views of 
baptism. They were immersed on the first Sabbath in September. On 
the first of September, he wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, announc- 
ing his withdrawment of himself from under the instructions of the Board. 
This " trying event" was also communicated to the Secretary in a letter 
from Messrs. Hall, Rice and Nott, dated Sept. 26. But it was not to be 
their only trial. On the 23rd of October, Mr. Rice also informed the Sec- 
retary that he had changed his sentiments on the subject of baptism, and 
could no longer follow the instructions of the Board. Mr. and Mrs. Jud- 
son and Mr. Rice repaired to the Isle of France. Mr. Judson, with his 
wife, afterwards returned to India, and commenced the Baptist mission in 
Burmah. Mr. Rice returned, by way of Brazil, to the United States, to en- 
list the Baptist churches in the work. Hence arose the Baptist Board of 
Foreign Missions. 

Messrs. Hall and Nott still remained at Calcutta, under the direction of 
the Board. Being disappointed of a passage to the Isle of France, they 
continued their inquiries for the best location for a mission. In October, 
they learned that a new Governor, Sir Evan Nepean, a Vice President of 
the British and Foreign Bible Society and a friend of Christian missions, 
had arrived at Bombay. They resolved to attempt the establishment of a 
mission there. They accordingly applied to the police, and obtained a gen- 
eral passport, "to depart in the ship Commerce." Their baggage was on 
board and their passage money paid, when, November 17, they were served 
with an order from the government, to proceed to England in the fleet then 
about to sail. There appears to be some reason to doubt whether the gov- 
ernment intended to enforce this order. 

The missionaries, in this extremity, attempted to bring their case before 
Lord Minto in person ; but in vain. They then, as their passports had not 
been revoked, applied to the captain of the Commerce, for permission to go 
on board and wait the result. The captain, having first reported them as 
passengers and obtained a port clearance for his vessel, consented ; and on 
the 20th of November they embarked. The police searched the city for 
them, but did not search the ship in which, but a few days before, they had 
authorized them to depart. Their names were published in the Calcutta pa- 
pers, as passengers on board the fleet. About 40 miles down the river, 
they passed a vessel which had been stopped for having missionaries on 
board. Still, they were suffered to depart without molestation, and the 
close of the year found them, full of hope, on their passage to Bombay. 

As war now existed between the United States and Great Britain, inter- 



MR. NEWELL AT CEYLON. 



41 



course with India, and especially the transmission of funds, was rendered 
difficult and uncertain. The Board therefore made arrangements with 
Samuel Williams and Junius Smith, Esqrs. of London, and the Hon. John 
H. Harrington, Rev. David Brown and Rev. William Carey of Calcutta, to 
act as their agents for the transaction of business. In December, intelli- 
gence was received of the burning of the Serampore Mission printing office, 
containing 2000 reams of paper, and founts of type in fourteen of the langua- 
ges of Asia ; a loss estimated at more than $53,000. An article in the Pano- 
plist solicited donations to repair the loss; and offered this agency as the 
medium of transmission to India. A very considerable amount was raised 
and thus transmitted. 



CHAPTER V. 

1813* Annual Meeting al Boston. By-laws amended. Mr. Newell goes to Ceylon, and labors 
there. Hall and Notl arrive at Bombay. Unfavorable Reports. The Alligator seized and con- 
demned, and the Missionaries suspected to be political emissaries. Orders for their transport- 
ation to England. They escape to Cochin ; are arrested and brought back. Orders to be ready 
to sail in two days. Their final appeal to the Governor. They are permitted to remain. 

Of the domestic transactions of the Board this year, there is little to 
record. The annual meeting was held at Boston, Sept. 15, 16 and 17. 
The officers of the preceding year were re-elected, except that Charles 
Walley, Esq., was chosen Auditor, instead of S. H. Walley, Esq., who de- 
clined re-election. During the year then ending, several auxiliary societies 
had been formed, and more than $11,000 had been received in donations. 

At this meeting, votes were passed, declaring the relation of the Board 
to Messrs. Judson and Rice dissolved, from the date of their letters, in which 
they stated that they could no longer obey the instructions of the Board, 
and withdrawing from its connexion. 

A by-law was adopted, authorizing the Prudential Committee to receive 
and decide upon applications of candidates for employment as missionaries ; 
to expend money in completing the qualifications of applicants ; to send 
them on such missions as they should deem proper ; and to suspend, till 
the next meeting of the Board, such as violate their instructions, or fail to 
perform their duties. 

On the 24th of February, Mr. Newell embarked at Mauritius, in a Por- 
tuguese vessel bound to Bombay, but expecting to touch at Ceylon. On 
his arrival at Point de Galle, where he expected to meet one or both of his 
brethren, he learned that they were both at Bombay. Supposing that the 
government would not allow the establishment of a mission at that place, 
and being assured of the protection and favor of Governor Brownrigg, he 
determined to remain in Ceylon. He immediately wrote to the brethren at 
Bombay, and learned, in return, that they had some hope of being allowed 
to establish a mission there. They advised him to study with the expecta- 
tion of joining them. In these studies, and in preaching twice or three 
times a week to the English and half-caste people, of whom, he says, " there 
are thousands in and about Columbo, who stand in need of instruction as 
much as the heathen," he spent the remainder of the year. 

In November, Mr. Newell wrote to the Corresponding Secretary. Bereft 
of his wife and child, and believing, as he then did, that the brethren at 
Bombay had been sent to England, and that he was left without an asso- 
ciate in missionary labors, his heart still remained firm, and his devotion to 
the work in which he was engaged, and his conviction of its importance, 



SEIZURE OF THE ALLIGATOR. 



43 



undiminished. Believing- himself excluded from continental India, he was 
deliberating whether to attempt a mission in Ceylon, or at Bussora, at the 
head of the Persian Gulf. The success of the mission soon after established 
by the Board in Ceylon, the circumstances which have favored its success, 
and its final extension to the Tamul people on the adjacent continent, show 
the correctness of the judgment he then formed of its advantages. 

Messrs. Hall and Nott arrived at Bombay, on the 11th of February. 
The next day, by the advice of William T. Money, Esq., a gentleman to 
whom the mission has since been indebted for many favors, they addressed 
a note to the Governor, informing him of their arrival, stating their object, 
and requesting permission to remain. On visiting the police office, the 
same day, they were told that they would not be permitted to remain ; that 
unfavorable reports concerning them had arrived from Calcutta ; that they 
were charged with having violated their promise to go to the Isle of France, 
and with having concealed themselves, while the police were searching for 
them, to send them to England. On the 18th, they addressed a memorial 
to the Governor, giving a full account of their proceedings at Calcutta. 
This was accompanied by copies of all their correspondence with the author- 
ities at that place, and of their instructions from the Prudential Committee. 
The statement was satisfactory. The Governor not only permitted them to 
remain for the present, but wrote to the Governor General at Calcutta in 
their behalf. 

For a time, it was thought that the Governor's representations would be 
successful ; but a very unexpected difficulty arose. The schooner Alligator 
arrived at Calcutta on the 6th of May. She professed to be bound to Ar- 
racan, and to be driven into Calcutta by stress of weather. She had a 
letter of protection from Admiral Sir John Borlase Warren, commanding 
the British fleet on the Halifax station, describing her as a missionary ves- 
sel, sent out to communicate with American missionaries in India, and 
especially, with some who were supposed to be in Siam ; and granting her 
protection from capture on her voyage and in British ports. From some 
cause, suspicion was excited, and the Alligator was seized. On examina- 
tion, the court found, or professed to find, that she had been cruising for six 
weeks off the Cape, to inform American vessels of the declaration of war. 
By this, it was decided, she had forfeited her neutral character. She was 
condemned, and her crew were sent to England as prisoners of war. It 
was said, too, that she appeared to have come prepared for planting an 
American colony in the East. There is a mystery about this transaction, 
which, probably, will never be fully explained. In the archives of the 
Board, there is a letter to the British Consul in Boston, describing the in- 
tended voyage of the Alligator, mentioning the desire of the Prudential 
Committee to send supplies by her to the missionares in India, and request- 
ing, on that account, a letter of protection from Admiral Warren. There is 
also a note from Admiral Warren, saying that he had granted the letter of 
protection, and describing its contents. The letter of protection itself was 
sent directly to the owner or master of the Alligator, and, of course, never 
was seen by any officer of the Board. From Admiral Warren's note, it 
appears to have ascribed to the Alligator a more exclusively missionary 
character, than had been claimed for her in the letter requesting the protec- 
tion ; and, very probably, some discrepancy between her character and the 
Admiral's description of her, might have been manifest on inspection at 
Calcutta. Further than this, there is nothing to show whose mistake, fraud, 
or deliberate injustice, is chargeable with the result. However that rflay be, 
the supreme government of India took occasion to suspect that the American 
mission to India was some deep political plot, disguised under the pretence 



44 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



of religion. Still, the letters, books, and supplies, sent out by the Alligator, 
were, after some delay, forwarded to the missionaries. 

Intelligence of the condemnation of the Alligator reached Bombay in the 
summer, and, in the opinion of the missionaries and their friends, the sus- 
picions growing out of that affair then formed the chief obstacle to their 
peaceable residence in that Presidency. The Governor expressed his fear 
that he should be obliged to send them to England. Mr. Money informed 
them that he had seen their names on the list of passengers in the Caar- 
marthen, then about to sail for England. They, therefore, August 18, ad- 
dressed another memorial to the Governor, showing that their mission had 
no connexion with the war, and requesting permission to remain. Before 
the departure of the Caarmarthen, letters were received from home, inform- 
ing them of the appointment of a Committee at Calcutta, to co-operate in 
the mission. The missionaries submitted these letters to the Governor for 
his perusal, and requested permission to remain till the Committee at Cal- 
cutta could act in their behalf. The Governor declared himself exceedingly 
embarrassed by the situation of affairs, and that, if left to himself, he would 
not send them away. 

About five days afterwards, they received letters from Mr. Newell, and 
from the Rev. Mr. Thompson, chaplain at Madras, urging their removal to 
Ceylon. These were also sent to the Governor for his perusal, with a re- 
quest, that, if they could not be allowed to remain at Bombay, he would 
permit them to remove to Ceylon. 

Various expedients were devised by the missionaries, their friends, and 
the Governor himself, to avoid the necessity of sending them to England ; 
but all were frustrated. The Caarmarthen was about to sail, and they must 
go. Bat one other course appeared to remain, and that, after serious and 
prayerful consideration, they determined to adopt. It was, to depart, with- 
out the knowledge of the government, to some place not under the Company's 
jurisdiction. Lest their friends should be needlessly involved in trouble on 
their account, they made known their intention to but one person. Their 
confidant was Lieut. John Wade, a young man of noble descent, and, at 
that time, Military Aid and Secretary to the Commander in Chief on the 
Bombay station. He had become acquainted with them soon after their 
arrival, and regarded their faithful labors as the means of his conversion. 
He volunteered his services in this trying crisis ; and, on the 18th of Octo- 
ber, gave them information of a vessel going to Cochin, and thence, it was 
understood, to Columbo, in Ceylon, which would receive them as passen- 
gers, if they could be ready in four or five hours. Having written a few 
hasty notes of explanation to their friends, taking a few of their most neces- 
sary articles, and leaving Mrs. Nott and her child, they went on board. 
Lieut. Wade made all the necessary arrangements, gave up his own ser- 
vants to assist them on their voyage, and went with them, in a small boat, 
to see them safe on board the country vessel, at the mouth of the harbor. 
After their departure, he prepared and circulated a defence of their pro- 
ceedings. 

On the voyage, it appears from Mr. Hall's journal, he had some fears lest 
they had sinned in leaving Bombay as they did ; " yet, after all," he adds, 
" I know not why it was not as right for us to escape from Bombay, as it 
was for Paul to escape from Damascus." The question whether they 
judged correctly concerning their duty, is by no means free from difficulty; 
but every candid man will easily see much that was commendable in their 
spirit and intentions. 

They arrived at Cochin on the 30th of October, and, partly through the 
provident arrangements of Lieut Wade, were kindly received by the mag- 



FINAL APPEAL TO THE GOVERNOR OF BOMBAY. 



45 



istrates. The vessel which brought them, they now found, was not going 
to Ceylon. After waiting till the 5th of November, during which time they 
visited the Jews and Syrian Christians in that vicinity, they engaged a 
passage in another vessel, and expected to sail the next morning ; but that 
evening the magistrate received an order from Bombay, requiring him to 
send them back by the first opportunity. On their return, they learned 
that the Governor considered their departure derogatory to their character, 
both as gentlemen and as ministers of the gospel. It might, too, as he had 
shown such a desire to favor them, subject him to the suspicion of conniv- 
ance in their escape. At first they were not permitted to land, but were 
kept prisoners on board the Company's cruiser, Ternate. On the 4th of 
December, they addressed a memorial to the Governor, stating the reasons 
why they supposed themselves as much at liberty when they left Bombay, 
as when they arrived there ; and maintaining their right, under the com- 
mand of the Lord Jesus Christ, when prevented from preaching the gospel 
in one city, to " flee to another." They appealed to his Christian feelings, 
whether, in such circumstances, they ought not, in a way sanctioned by 
apostolic example, to " obey God rather than men." 

After having been confined to the ship ten days, they were brought to the 
police office, and were required to sign a bond, in the sum of 4,000 rupees, 
not to leave Bombay without permission. They declined signing the bond. 
They also refused to give their parole to the same effect, or even that they 
would remain till Monday. They were remanded to the ship. Being 
brought again to the police office the next day, they were informed that the 
Governor had received their memorial kindly, though he still considered 
their conduct blameworthy. They were then sent to the admiralty house, 
with directions not to leave the island without application to the govern- 
ment, and to be ready to depart for England in the next ship ; for, during 
their absence, the Caarmarthen had sailed. 

Meanwhile, the Committee at Calcutta were exerting themselves in their 
favor ; and, on the 10th of December, they received a note from the Rev. 
Mr. Thomason, a clergyman of the Church of England, who had been ap- 
pointed a member of that Committee, informing them of " a favorable inti- 
mation from government, which granted all that they requested." This 
they laid before the Governor. Still, as he had received no reversal of his 
positive orders to send them to England, he felt bound to obey ; and, on the 
20th, they received official notice that they were to sail on the 22d. They 
immediately prepared to embark ; but, as a last effort, submitted one more 
address to Sir Evan Nepean, not as Governor, but as a man and a Chris- 
tian. As a specimen of energetic boldness without disrespect, considering 
the circumstances in which it was written, it has seldom been equalled. 
There seems to be no reason why it should not now be published entire. 

" To the Right Honorable Sir Evan Nepea?i, Governor, fyc. fyc. 

" Right Honorable Sir, — "VVe understand that the final arrangements for 
our being transported to England are now made. At this decisive moment, 
we beg to submit to your Excellency the following considerations. 

" That exercise of civil authority, which, in a manner so conspicuous and 
determined, is about to prohibit two ministers of Christ from preaching his 
Gospel in India, can be of no ordinary consequence ; especially at the pres- 
ent moment, when the Christian public in England and America, are waiting 
with pious solicitude to hear how the religion of the Bible is welcomed and 
encouraged among the Pagans of this country. Our case has had so full 
and conspicuous a trial, that its final decision may serve as a specimen, by 
which the friends of religion may learn what is likely to befall, in India, 



46 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



those evangelical missions, which they are laboring to support by their 
prayers, and by their substance, 

" Had the decision been favorable to missions, it would have encouraged 
the hearts of thousands to increase their exertions for the enlargement of 
the Redeemer's kingdom ; it would have brought thanksgivings to God, and 
blessings to the heathen. But if the decision must be unfavorable, it will 
tend to deject the hearts of Christians ; it will cast a new cloud of darkness 
over this heathen land, and discourage many from attempting to rescue the 
poor pagans from the doom which awaits idolaters. This momentous de- 
cision, Right Honorable Sir, rests with you. 

" Now we would solemnly appeal to your Excellency's conscience, and 
ask : Does not your Excellency believe, that it is the will of Christ that his 
Gospel should be preached to these heathens ? Do you not believe, that we 
have given a creditable testimony that we are ministers of Christ, and have 
come to this country to preach his Gospel ? and would not prohibiting us 
from preaching to the heathen here, be a known resistance to his will ? If 
your Excellency finally exerts civil authority to compel us from this heathen 
land, what can it be but a decided opposition to the spread of the Gospel 
among those immortal beings, whom God has placed under your Excel- 
lency's government ? What can it be but a fresh instance of that persecution 
against the Church of Christ, and that opposition to the prevalence of true 
religion, which have so often provoked the indignation of God, and stamped 
with sin and guilt the history of every age ? Can you, Right Honorable Sir, 
make it appear to be otherwise to your own conscience — to that Christian 
public who must be judges in this case — but, especially, can you justify 
such an exercise of power to your God and final Judge ? 

" Your Excellency has been pleased to say, that it is your duty to send 
us to England, because you have received positive orders from the supreme 
government to do so. But, Right Honorable Sir, is not this advancing a 
principle, which, if correct, would reprieve from the long-recorded decision 
of Heaven, all the sanguinary persecutors who executed the horrid decrees 
of Herod, Nero, and Trajan, — who made themselves drunk with the blood 
of the martyrs of Jesus, — and who, as God has declared, shall have blood 
to drink, for they are worthy ? These persecutors destroyed the saints of the 
Most High ; they were positively ordered to do so by superior authority ; 
but for doing so, have they not been sentenced to eternal death ? But were 
they not perfectly innocent, if your Excellency reasons correctly in saying, 
that it is your duty to send us away because you are ordered to do so by 
superior authority ? The persecutors of the saints might have reasoned in 
the same way, and said that it was their duty to destroy the disciples of 
Jesus, because they were ordered to do so by superior authority. 

" Your Excellency knows, perfectly well, that whenever human com- 
mands run counter to the divine commands, they cease to be obligatory ; 
and that no man can aid in the execution or support of such counter com- 
mands, without aiming violence at the authority of Heaven. Can your 
Excellency, or any other man, deny the truth of this ? 

" But were it even admitted, that whatever is ordered by a superior au- 
thority is right to be done, would not our case stand thus : Several months 
ago, your Excellency received from the supreme government positive orders 
to send us to England ; but repeatedly expressed a deep regret that you were 
obliged to execute such orders upon us. But a few days since we had the 
happiness to present to your Excellency such communications from Bengal, 
as were acknowledged to evince such a change in the mind of Lord Minto, 
as that he was willing we should remain in the country, and that Lord 
Moira was also favorable to our staying. May not your Excellency, there- 



THEY ARE PERMITTED TO REMAIN. 



47 



fore, presume, that notwithstanding the previous orders of the supreme gov- 
ernment, it has since become their pleasure that we should remain in the 
country ? 

" Besides, those communications further state, that the subject was soon 
to come before the Council for a formal decision. But delays are so liable 
to occur in such cases, that at this moment a reasonable time has hardly 
elapsed for the arrival of an official decision, though we have reason to ex- 
pect it daily. 

" Under such circumstances, could your Excellency be judged unfaithful 
to your trust, should you at least suspend our departure until a further time 
were allowed for official communications to be received from Bengal ? By 
so doing could you be thought to take upon yourself an unjustifiable respon- 
sibility ; especially when it is considered what a discussion the spreading 
of the Gospel in India has undergone in England ; and how great is the 
probability, that something decidedly in its favor will soon be announced in 
this country? Therefore, would not, under such circumstances, to prohibit 
us from preaching to the heathen, be an act of opposition to the spread of 
religion, where even political motives could not be urged in its defence ? 

" It is our ardent wish, that your Excellency would compare, most seri- 
ously, such an exercise of civil authority upon us, with the general spirit 
and tenor of our Savior's commands. We most earnestly entreat you not 
to send us away from these heathens. We entreat you by the high proba- 
bility, that an official permission from the supreme government for us to 
remain here, will shortly be received ; and that something more general, 
and to the same effect, will soon arrive from England. We entreat you by 
the time and money already expended on our mission, and by the Christian 
hopes and prayers attending it, not utterly to defeat its pious object by send- 
ing us from the country. We entreat you by the spiritual miseries of the 
heathen, who are daily perishing before your eyes, and under your Excel- 
lency's government, not to prevent us from preaching Christ to them. We 
entreat you by the blood of Jesus, which he shed to redeem them. As min- 
isters of Him, who has all power in heaven and on earth, and Avho, with his 
farewell and ascending voice, commanded his ministers to go and teach all 
nations, we entreat you not to prohibit us from teaching these heathens. 
By all the principles of our holy religion, by which you hope to be saved, 
we entreat you not to hinder us from preaching the same religion to these 
perishing idolaters. By all the solemnities of the judgment-day, when 
your Excellency must meet your heathen subjects before God's tribunal, we 
entreat you not to hinder us from preaching to them that Gospel, which is 
able to prepare them as well as you for that awful day. 

" By all the dread of being found on the catalogue of those who perse- 
cute the church of God, and resist the salvation of men, we entreat your 
Excellency not to oppose the prayers and efforts of the church, by sending 
back those whom the church has sent forth in the name of the Lord, to 
preach his Gospel among the heathen ; and we earnestly beseech Almighty 
God to prevent such an act ; and now and ever to guide your Excellency in 
that way, which shall be most pleasing in his sight. 

" But should your Excellency finally disregard the considerations we 
have presented ; should we be compelled to leave this land, we can only 
say, Adieu, till Ave meet you, face to face, at God's tribunal. 

" We have the honor to be, Right Honorable Sir, your Excellency's most 
obedient and most humble servants, Gordon Hall, 

"Bombay, Bee, 20, 1813. Samuel Nott." 

The next day, the missionaries were informed that the Governor had 
submitted their letter to his council; and the result was, that, as no official 



48 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARI>. 



communication had "been received from the supreme government since the 
19th of November, it was supposed that some delay had been occasioned ; 
and that the missionaries should be allowed to remain till the expected in- 
structions concerning them should arrive. On the morning of Dec. 22, 
they received an official note from the Secretary to government, informing 
them of this decision. 



CHAPTER VI. 

1814. Increase of the Missionary spirit. Annual Meeting at New Haven. The Delaware* 
request Missionaries. New Charter of the East India Company. Correspondence with Mr. 
Wilberforce and others. The case of Hall and Nott comes before the Court of Directors. 
Mr. Grant's Argument. India opened to Missions. Sketch of the Country and its Inhabitants. 
The Missionaries commence operations. Mr. Newell joins them. 

The interest in foreign missions continued to extend and increase among 
the American churches. The appendix to the annual report mentions 59 
societies which had been formed to aid the operations of the Board, and 18 
other societies — in all, 77, — which had contributed to its funds. The dona- 
tions received within the year ending August 31, were more than $12,000. 
The payments from the treasury had been a little more than $7,000. 
There was a balance of more than $13,000 on hand. The channels which 
the Board had been able to provide, were not sufficient to receive the cur- 
rent of liberality, which demanded an outlet into the heathen world. 

The annual meeting of the Board was held at New Haven. The Auditor 
chosen last year having declined, Mr. Chester Adams was chosen. No 
other change was made in the officers of the Board. 

The Hon. Elias Boudinot communicated a request from the Delaware 
Indians, that missionaries might be sent to them. It was referred to the 
Prudential Committee ; and the Board voted that, in their opinion, " inde- 
pendent and unevangelized tribes of Indians, occupying their own lands, 
whether without or within the limits stated in the treaty of peace between 
the United States and Great Britain, are, with other objects, embraced by 
the act of their incorporation." 

The act of the British Parliament, renewing the charter of the East India 
Company for twenty years, which received the royal assent, July 21, 1813, 
went into operation on the 10th of April, this year. This act recognized 
the duty of the people of Great Britain, to promote Christianity in India. 
It declared that persons having that object in view, should be allowed to re- 
side there ; subject, however, to the local government, and acting in confor- 
mity to the principles on which the natives had previously claimed the free 
exercise of their religion, and liable to be sent away by the local govern- 
ment, for any violation of those principles, or of the laws then in force in 
India. Those desirous to avail themselves of this privilege, must obtain 
leave of the Directors in London, or of the Board of Control. The first 
application for leave for missionaries to go out, under the new charter, was 
refused by the Directors. Those who had already gone to India, were ex- 
pressly excepted from the benefits of this act. The door, therefore, was but 
partially opened, and the case of the American missionaries was not at all 
strengthened by the new charter. 

As a formal and authoritative decision, authorizing them to remain, was 
indispensable to their comfort and efficiency, their friends in the United 
States corresponded with influential men in England on the subject. 



SKETCH OF THE COUNTRY AND ITS INHABITANTS. 



49 



About the last of August, Dr. Morse and Mr. Evatts wrote to Mr. "Wilber- 
force, who replied, expressing a deep interest in their success. The British 
authorities at Calcutta and Bombay had forwarded to the Court of Directors 
of the East India Company, at London, their account of all their transac- 
tions in relation to the missionaries, including copies of their correspond- 
ence. The subject came up before the Directors. A resolution was under 
consideration, censuring all their civil and ecclesiastical servants who had 
abetted the missionaries, and requiring the removal of the American mis- 
sionaries from the Company's possessions in India. As the resolution was 
about to pass, the venerable Charles Grant, formerly Chairman of the 
Court, presented a written argument, laboriously prepared by himself from 
the documents then before them, defending the conduct of the missionaries 
in every step of their proceedings, and proving that the governments in 
India had mistaken the extent of their own authority, and had assumed 
powers which neither the laws of the British empire nor the law of nations 
authorized them to exert. The argument prevailed. Despatches were 
sent to Bombay, in which the Directors avowed their belief that the object 
of the missionaries was simply the promotion of religion, and authorizing 
Sir Evan Nepean to allow them to remain. This was the real opening of 
continental India to Christian missions. In what they had contributed 
towards its accomplishment, the Board and its missionaries had done a 
great work, and had earned the lasting gratitude of India, and of the Chris- 
tian world. The decision was not communicated to the missionaries till 
some time in the next year. 

Bombay is situated on an island, near the northern extremity of the 
western coast of peninsular India. It is separated by narrow straits from 
the continent on the east, and from the larger island of Salsette on the 
north. Nearly opposite, on a small island, are the immense cavern-temples 
of Elephanta, and similar excavations, of great extent and unknown anti- 
quity, are abundant in Salsette. The generally flat, but sometimes broken 
country on the coast, extending from a little north of Bombay about 200 
miles southward, and varying from 40 to 100 miles in width, is called the 
Concan. East of this, the Ghauts mountains rise precipitously about 2,000 
feet, terminating in Cape Comorin, the southern extremity of India. From 
the summit of the Ghauts, over against the Concan, extends what appears 
to the eye a vast table land, diversified with hills, valleys, and extensive 
plains. The course of the rivers shows it to be a gentle slope, of many 
hundred miles, towards the east. Here is the Deckan, as that term is used 
by the latest writers ; though formerly it had a much greater extent. It is 
full of ancient ruins, of different ages, some of which are the product of 
immense labor. The great temple at Ellora is the summit of a granite 
mountain, hewn off upon the outside, and dug out within, so as to form an 
immense temple of one solid mass of rock, remaining in its original posi- 
tion. It appears to be as old as the pyramids of Egypt ; and is thought by 
some to be even a more wonderful production of misdirected labor. This 
country appears to have been governed by native princes till the year 1306, 
when it was annexed by conquest to the great Mohammedan empire in 
India. It continued under Mohammedan rule, in various forms, till sub- 
dued, or rather ravaged, by the Mahrattas, in the former half of the eight- 
eenth century. The Mahrattas were originally an obscure tribe, known 
only as pirates on the coast and freebooters on land. Sewajee, who died in 
1680, united them under one government; and made them formidable. In 
about one century, they plundered nearly all India. Their power then 



50 



HISTORY OP THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



rapidly declined, and, in 1817, the last remnant of it, the territory of the 
Rajah of Sattara, was taken under British protection. The population of 
the Mahratta states is about 12,000,000. 

The Sanscrit, the sacred language of India, has been a dead language 
for ages. It is found to be the parent of most of the modern languages of 
India. The Persian, the Greek, the Latin, and the whole class of Teutonic 
languages, such as the German and the English, are indebted to it for 
much that is fundamental in their structure and materials ; showing that all 
these languages are comparatively modern, and that all the nations who 
have used them belong to the same family of nations. Its original seat is i 
unknown ; but may be suspected to have been some region of central Asia, 
whence the ancestors of all these Indo-Germanic nations separated soon 
after the flood. 

It is not surprising, therefore, that the ancient theology of India should be 
nearly allied to the philosophy of Greece. It ascribed to one God, a pure 
spirit, infinite and eternal, the creation, preservation, and government of all 
things. But the human understanding, when neither Scripture nor con- 
science guides its labors, is unable to comprehend how a finite being can be 
dependent on a Creator for its existence, and still have a real existence of 
its own ; and out of this difficulty grow many perplexing questions concern- 
ing free agency, accountability, and the origin of evil. The discussion of 
these topics led the Hindoo philosophers into pantheism. They taught that 
nothing but God really exists ; that matter is wholly an illusion, — only 
seems to exist ; that souls are emanations from the deity, — parts of the sub- 
stance of God, which have fallen into sin by entertaining the notion of their 
own individual existence. Hence it taught its votaries to withdraw from 
the business, pleasures and connexions of life ; to mortify the body by aus- 
terities ; and, by continual and intense meditation, learn to feel that all but 
God is illusion, and that they are one with God. At the same time, and 
often, perhaps, by the same persons, though not very consistently, it was 
taught that the souls of men, and other animals, at death, transmigrate to 
other bodies, perhaps not of the same species ; so that the calamities to 
which men and beasts are exposed by the circumstances in which they are 
born, are punishments for sins committed in a former body. This system 
forbade the destruction of animal life, and allowed no sacrifices but offerings 
of fruits and flowers. 

As in Greece, a system of polytheism may have co-existed with this phi- 
losophy, and even preceded it ; but its greatest prevalence was later. The 
gods of the Hindoo mythology appear to have been originally of several 
classes. Brama the creator, Vishnoo the preserver, and Siva the destroyer, 
seem intended to represent the supreme God, considered in three different 
relations to his works. Many of the Hindoo gods are different avatars, or 
incarnations of one of these. Another class was formed by personifying 
and worshipping the powers of nature ; and others of them were men deified 
after death. But these classes are mingled in inextricable confusion. Some 
ancient hero or statesman is represented as an incarnation of Vishnoo. 
The lingam, the obscene emblem of the generative power, is also an em- 
blem of Siva, and the reasons for its worship are explained by a reference 
to a passage in his indecent history. The stories of their gods show a 
bold and inventive fancy, an insatiable love of the marvellous, and an utter 
want of that refined and elegant taste, which distinguished the poets and J 
artists who formed the Greek mythology. The images of their gods are I 
monstrous : many headed, and many handed ; with heads like elephants, \ 
or like monkeys ; destitute of majesty, of beauty and of grace. Their his- ji 
tories are full of the most absurd and ridiculous miracles, and of disgusting 1 



THE TEN INCARNATIONS OF VISHNU. 




KUhnu Avatar. 



Boodh Avatar. 



Kulkee Avatar. 



52 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



details of the grossest sensuality ; destitute of every trait that deserves imi- 
tation, or that can command respect. 

The present theology of the Hindoos is formed of the confusedly mingled 
ruins of all these systems ; which, however irreconcilable with each other, 
are all taught in their sacred books. Or rather it is any part of either or 
all of them, which any Brahmun happens to remember at the time, and 
thinks adapted to his purpose. 

The practical character of Hindooism is sufficiently definite and intelli- 
gible. It is a system which makes all other classes subservient to the 
Brahmuns. The whole population is divided into castes, of which the 
Brahmuns, the learned and sacerdotal class, are the first; having sprung, 
as they affirm, from the mouth of Brama ; while the military, the commer- 
cial, and the various laboring castes, sprung from other and less honorable 
parts. These castes are hereditary, and confine each one to the occupation 
of his ancestors. Loss of caste, by eating with a foreigner or a person of a 
lower class, or by violating any of the numerous rules on this subject, de- 
prives one of occupation and social intercourse ; and is one of the greatest 
calamities possible. Against this every Hindoo is obliged to guard daily, 
and many times in a day. The habit of continual watchfulness is formed 
in infancy, and continues, uninterrupted, through life ; so that the habit of 
anxiously preserving his religious standing is interwoven with all the busi- 
ness and all the pleasures of life, and becomes fixed and inveterate. Be- 
sides this, there are numerous lucky and unlucky days and parts of days ; 
and the time which is auspicious for commencing one undertaking, is in- 
auspicious for another. There must be, therefore, a constant consulting of 
Brahmuns, who alone can tell when a work may be successfully com- 
menced. The incantations of the Brahmuns, too, are very often needed, to 
secure the favorable intervention of the gods, or to avert calamities. One 
hundred and forty-five days in every year are stated festivals, at which, as 
well as at births, marriages, deaths, and on many other occasions, Brah- 
muns must officiate and be feasted. Thus the Hindoo's religion meets him 
at every turn, and interweaves itself with every habit of thought, feeling 
and action that he forms, and holds him with the united force of all his 
habits of every kind, and of all the habits that prevail around him. 

The worship of the Hindoo gods corresponds with their character : ab- 
surd, licentious and cruel. Many of them are believed to be malignant 
spirits, who inflict sufferings on men for their own amusement, or in re- 
venge for some neglect of themselves, or of their representatives the Brah- 
muns ; and are worshipped only to avert their displeasure. Acceptable 
worship must, of course, consist in acts which the god who is worshipped 
delights in. The worship of Hindoo gods, therefore, must be made up of 
sin and folly. The images of some of them are set round with the most 
indecent representations. Lascivious gesticulations form a part of their 
worship. Their temples contain troops of priestesses, bound, by their vow 
of marriage to the god, to prostitute themselves to every worshipper who 
demands that service of them, and thoroughly skilled in all seductive arts. 
The numerous public festivals, which otherwise would be an insupportable 
tax on the time of the people, are rendered acceptable by being made public 
licentious carousals. The Hindoo gods are as cruel as they are licentious. 
They are believed to delight in the painful austerities and voluntary self- 
tortures of their worshippers; and no other act is so acceptable to them, as 
when a pilgrim lies down before the idol's car, and is crushed to death be- 
neath its ponderous \vheels. By pilgrimages, penances, the endless repeti- 
tions of prayers, and gifts to the Brahmuns, not only may atonement be 
made fox sin, but a stock of merit may be laid up, as a balance for sins 



SKETCH OF THE COUNTRY AND ITS INHABITANTS. 



53 



afterwards to be committed, and capable of being sold for money, to those 
who have not righteousness enough of their own. And these prayers and 
penances are supposed not only to move the gods by way of merit, but to 
have an intrinsic power over them, so that the devotee is able to command 
their services, willing or unwilling, for good or for evil, to himself or others. 
In this, Brahminism is a system of witchcraft, as that term has been under- 
stood in western Europe and the United States ; a system, according to 
which, ceremonies and incantations command the services of malignant 
demons. The priest or devotee is a sorcerer, whom it is deemed unsafe to 
offend or neglect. 

The moral influence of such a system is what might be expected. The 
Hindoo's mind is so constantly directed to ceremonial observances, that he 
has little time left, were he disposed, to think of moral principles. Those 
observances are such as illustrate or enforce no moral principle whatever. 
Instead of principles, sanctioned by the conscience as true and binding, and 
applicable to all cases in the conduct of life, their religious ceremonies teach 
and enforce only a set of arbitrary rules, devised to guard the distinction of 
castes and the power of the priesthood ; in some instances condemning in- 
nocent, and even commendable acts, as heinous crimes ; and, in others, 
treating gross sins as trivial offences, or leaving* them wholly uncensured. 
Thus their religion leads their minds into inextricable confusion, with re- 
spect to the very principles of moral rectitude. Besides all this, the gods, 
whose favor is to be obtained by their worship, are vicious gods, who love 
and practise the worst vices of the worst of men, with supernatural aggra- 
vations ; and some parts of their worship consists in the unrestrained indul- 
gence of the most degrading lusts. The whole is under the control of that 
sacerdotal order, for whose gratification the whole was devised. The moral 
condition of society is what such influences could not fail to make it. 
There is an utter destitution of moral principle. There is some abstaining 
from crime for fear of the law ; and some acting on the supposition that, 
in particular instances, "honesty" will prove to be "the best policy." In 
some, the natural affections and generous instincts of humanity are but par- 
tially eradicated, and occasionally show themselves. But no one is kind, 
or faithful, or honest, — tells the truth, keeps his word, "practises any moral 
virtue, or abstains from any vice, on principle ; and where no one does 
these things on principle, no one does them constantly, and few do them 
even habitually. The population is thoroughly demoralized ; and vice, thus 
taught and practised for ages, has produced both mental and physical im- 
becility. 

The institution of castes not only secures the power of the priesthood, by 
making all that is valued in life dependent on religious observances, but, by 
fixing each one immovably in the condition to which he was born, excludes 
all motives to enterprise and energy of character. His caste, while he re- 
tains it, secures to the Hindoo employment enough to keep him from per- 
ishing with hunger ; for he has a monopoly of the business which his 
ancestors pursued ; but it also secures to others, as their right, with which 
he may not interfere, all the duties and privileges of every other station and 
employment. He has nothing to do, therefore, but to take such employ- 
ment and subsistence as his caste secures to him, and spend the rest of his 
time in idleness, dissipation, and religious observances. The poor, there- 
fore, who are numerous, are condemned to deep and unavoidable poverty ; 
the rich are diminishing in numbers and in wealth ; while the whole, to- 
gether with the comparatively small number of Mahomedans, Parsees, Jews, 
and native Christians, are subject to British power, and overawed by the 
presence of British officers and magistrates, 



HISTORY 0? THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Such is the country and the people, which the decision of the Court of 
Directors opened to missionary labors. Though the brethren at Bombay 
were not informed of that decision, they saw reasons to hope, more and 
more confidently, that they should be permitted to remain. They gave 
themselves with diligence to the study of the languages of the country. 
For a long time, they were required to sleep in the admiralty house, to 
which they had been ordered on their return from Cochin. Here they 
preached, in English, every Sabbath, and also at another place, a short dis- 
tance from the town ; having, in August, about 30 hearers in all. Besides 
themselves, one military chaplain was all the Protestant clergy in the place. 
Before the close of the year, they adopted a system of polity for the regula- 
tion of their own little community, and had opened a school, which they 
hoped would in the end " become a boarding school of considerable import- 
ance to the mission." 

In January, Mr. Newell received such intelligence as induced him to 
join his brethren in Bombay. He, therefore, addressed a note to Gov. 
Brownrigg, thanking him for his protection, and requesting permission to 
depart, with testimonials to the Governor of" Bombay. The request was 
granted, and, on the 28th of January, Mr. Newell embarked, and arrived at 
Bombay, March 7, having visited Goa and Cochin on his way. From this 
time he resided in the admiralty house with his brethren, and was identified 
with them in the labors of the mission. 



CHAPTER VII. 

1815. Annual Meeting at Salem. Rules for Missions adopted. The Norris Legacy. Com- 
mencement of Missionary labors at Bombay. Mr. Nott returns. Ceylon Mission commenced. 
Obookiab,Tennooee and Hopu. Fund for Education. 

The annual meeting of the Board was held at Salem, Mass., Sept. 20, 
21, and 22. No change of officers was made, ecxept the addition of the 
Rev. Dr. Morse to the Prudential Committee. The payments from the 
treasury, during the year ending August 31, had been $5,007,80; the 
amount received in donations, $10,812,22; the amount on hand was 
$19,833,30 ; showing that the missionary spirit of the churches was consid- 
erably in advance of the arrangements for judicious expenditure. About 
$9,000 more was paid from the treasury before the end of the year, for the 
mission to Ceylon and other objects. 

At this meeting, votes were passed, providing that all the earnings of 
every missionary, or missionary's wife, shall be considered the property of 
the Board, for the objects of the mission, to be regularly accounted for to 
the Prudential Committee ; that, at every station, the salaries and earnings 
of all the missionaries, and all the presents made to them, or any of them, 
shall constitute a common stock for the support of all ; and that a majority 
of the missionaries at any station shall, in their regular meetings, decide 
all questions that may arise in regard to their proceedings and conduct, in 
which the mission is interested. The Committee were also directed to send 
some person to St. Louis, and other places at the west, to make investiga- 
tions preparatory to missions among the Indians. 

In April, the Supreme Court decided the case concerning the legacy of 
Mrs. Norris, in favor of the Board. The legacy was paid before the end of 
the year, amounting, after deducting all expenses, to $27,527,19. This 



CEYLON MISSION COMMENCED. 



55 



was to be put at interest till it should amount to $30,000, the sum originally- 
bequeathed, and then kept as a permanent fund, for promoting the objects 
of the Board. , 

At Bombay, the missionaries were permitted to continue their labors 
without interruption. They had acquired such familiarity with the Mah- 
ratta language, that they were able to commence their great work of preach- 
ing the gospel to the heathen. But the reader must not imagine that the 
heathen came by hundreds on the Sabbath to hear them, and listened atten- 
tively, like a Christian congregation, to sermons half an hour or an hour 
long. Instead of this, they had no stated congregation of heathen hearers. 
They were obliged to go to the temples, the markets, and other places of 
public resort, and converse with such as would hear them. They also com- 
menced translating short passages of Scripture and religious tracts into the 
Mahratta language. These they read to the people as they could find op- 
portunity, both for the sake of imparting religious truth, and of learning, 
from the remarks of their hearers, wherein their translations needed correc- 
tion. They made such efforts as their means allowed for the education of 
heathen children, and strongly recommended this department of labor to the 
Board. Towards the close of the year, they learned, with gratitude, that 
they were to be permitted to remain in India. In a letter, dated Nov. 29, 
they say : 

" His Excellency Sir Evan Nepean has just personally communicated to 
us the result of our concerns with the government. After briefly recapitu- 
lating what had taken place, he said that the whole business had been rep- 
resented to the Court of Directors, and that they in reply had stated that the 
communications from the Bombay government concerning us, were such as 
led them to think our object was simply the promotion of religion ; and that 
therefore, he, (Sir Evan,) was at liberty to allow us to remain, if he chose, 
and that they should acquiesce in such a decision. His Excellency added, 
' I can now assure you that you have my entire permission to remain here, 
so long as you conduct yourselves in a manner agreeable to your office. I 
shall feel no difficulty in allowing you to go to any part of this Presidency ; 
and I heartily wish you success in your work.'" 

But the mission did not pass this year without another severe trial of 
their faith. Mr. Nott, soon after his arrival, had been attacked with a dis- 
ease of the liver, which, in that country, often proves fatal to strangers. 
The attack was renewed from time to time, and his general health con- 
tinued to decline. His physicians gave a decided opinion " that the climate 
of the East Indies was very unfavorable to his constitution, and that he 
could not remain in the country without endangering his life ; and that he 
should return to his native country, or to Europe, as the most effectual 
means of recovering his health." In compliance with this advice, he em- 
barked, in the autumn, for England, and arrived in the United States the 
next summer, with health improved, but not wholly restored, by the voyage. 

The mission to Ceylon was commenced this year. On the 21st of June, 
the Rev. James Richards, Daniel Poor, Horatio Bardwell* Benjamin C. 
Meigs, Edward Warren, and Samuel J. Mills, were ordained at Newbury- 
port. Mr. Meigs and Mr. Warren had been designated to go on an explor- 
ing tour among the Indians of this continent ; but the plan was abandoned 
on account of the ill health of Mr. Warren, which required a warmer cli- 
mate. On the 23d of October, all, except Mr. Mills, sailed from Newbury- 
port, in the brig Dryad. Though their instructions gave them some 
discretionary power in respect to their location, yet it was expected that the 
greater part of them would establish a mission in the northern part of 
Ceylon, and that the remainder would join the mission at Bombay. The 



56 



HISTORY Of THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



exercises, both at their ordination and embarkation, were attended by- 
numerous and deeply interested assemblies, and served to increase the 
missionary spirit in the churches. 

Another small beginning of a great work was the reception of three 
youths from the Sandwich Islands, under the patronage of the Board. 

Henry Obookiah was born in the island of Hawaii, about the year 1795. 
In his childhood, during a civil war, both his parents were slain before his 
eyes. On witnessing their death, he took his infant brother upon his back, 
and attempted to escape. He was pursued and overtaken, his brother was 
pierced through with a spear, and he was made a prisoner, and taken to the 
home of the man who had killed his parents. Here he resided till his 
uncle, the high priest of the island, found him and took him home. Though 
kindly treated by his uncle, he was unhappy. " While I was playing with 
other children," he says, " after we had made an end of playing, they re- 
turned to their parents, but I returned into tears ; for I have no home, 
neither father nor mother. I thought of nothing more but want of father 
and mother, and to cry day and night." He began to think of leaving his 
native island for some other part of the world ; and, in 1809, gladly em- 
braced an opportunity to come to the United States with Capt. Brintnal, of 
New Haven, Ct. At New Haven, he resided for awhile in the family of 
Capt. Brintnal. He soon showed a strong desire for instruction. He vis- 
ited the house of God on the Sabbath ; and lingered about the College 
buildings, hoping to catch something which would gratify his thirst for 
knowledge ; and when he found that the attempt was vain, and thought of 
the many students there, who were enriching their minds with treasures 
that were inaccessible to him, he sat down on the threshold and wept. 
Here he was found by the Rev. Edwin W. Dwight, a resident graduate, 
who received him as a pupil, and spared no pains in his instruction. Mr. 
Samuel J. Mills, who visited New Haven soon after this for the purpose of 
promoting the spirit of missions, soon became acquainted with Him. Henry 
told Mr. Mills that the people in Hawaii are " very bad ; they pray to gods 
made of wood;" and he expressed his desire to "learn to read this Bible, 
and go back there, and tell them to pray T to God up in heaven." Nothing 
could be more in harmony with the feelings of Mills. In writing to his 
friend, Gordon Hall, he exclaims : " What does this mean ? Brother Hall, 
do you understand it ? Shall he be sent back unsupported, to attempt to 
reclaim his countrymen? Shall we not rather consider these southern 
islands a proper place for the establishment of a mission ?" He took Henry 
to his father's house, at Torringford, where he rapidly improved, both in 
religious and secular knowledge. He afterwards removed to Andover, 
with Mr. Mills, where he spent two years. Afterwards, by invitation of 
James Morris, Esq., he spent the winter of 1813 at the Grammar School at 
Litchfield. In the fall of 1814, by the advice of his friends, he placed him- 
self under the care of the North Consociation of Litchfield Co., Ct., for the 
direction of his studies. The vote, receiving him under the patronage of 
the Board, was passed Nov. 15, 1815. 

William Tennooee, with his brother and four other natives, came to Boston 
by an American vessel, about the year 1809. The four soon returned to 
their native country ; and his brother dying soon after, he was left alone. 
Solitary and depressed in spirits, the war preventing a return to his home, 
he enlisted on board a privateer, and escaped unhurt in several engage- 
ments. In 1813, he went to Providence, to Hartford, and, finally, to New 
Haven, where he made himself useful in several public houses, and at last 
entered a barber's shop as an apprentice. He was deplorably ignorant of 
religion, and in literature he knew only the alphabet. Several gentlemen, 



FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL INSTITUTED. 



57 



to whom his history became known, interested themselves in procuring for 
him the means of education, in which he soon made respectable progress. 
He showed no particular interest concerning religion, till the revival in 
Yale College in the spring and summer of this year ; during which, he 
gave satisfactory evidence of his conversion. 

Thomas Hopu came to this country with Obookiah ; but followed a sai- 
lor's life, which he loved, till the war. He then lived as a servant in several 
families. In September, 1815, he visited New Haven, intending tcr return 
to his native island with €apt. Brintnal; but, after some solicitation, he 
consented to stay and apply himself to study. He was sent to reside with 
Obookiah and Tennooee. In a few weeks, he showed deep conviction of 
sin, and anxiety for his future well-being. He soon indulged hope in par- 
doning mercy, and declared that he hated his sins. In answer to a ques- 
tion, he declared that he loved Christ, and added, " I want to serve him, — I 
want my poor countrymen to know about Christ." 

Such were the three Sandwich Island youths who were now taken under 
the patronage of the Board. They, for the present, pursued their studies 
under the immediate direction of respectable clergymen, at the expense of 
the Board. 

At their last meeting this year, which was held Dec. 26, the Committee 
voted to institute " a Fund for the purpose, especially, of educating heathen 
children and youth." 



CHAPTER VIII. 

1816. Annual Meeting at Hartford. Foreign Mission School instituted. Mr. Bardwel) joins 
the Mission at Bombay. Missionaries to Ceylon arrive at Columbo. Proceedings there. 
They obtain permission, and remove to Jaffna. Sketch of Ceylon. Buildings at Batticotta 
and Tillipally. Gabriel Tissera and Francis Malleappa. They commence preaching and 
schools. - Mr. Kingsbury's intercourse with the government at Washington. He visits the 
Cherokees, and is invited to establish a Mission among them. 

The Board held its seventh annual meeting at Hartford, September 18, 
1 19 and 20. The officers of the last year were re-elected. 

At this meeting, the incipient measures were adopted for the establish- 
ment of a Foreign Mission School. The subject had been discussed in a 
meeting of gentlemen friendly to the object, convened at New Haven during 
the sessions of the General Association in June, and was brought before the 
Board by a committee appointed from that meeting. The Board appointed 
the Hon. John Treadwell, Kev. Dr. D wight, James Morris, Esq., Rev. Dr. 
Chapin, and Rev. Messrs. Lyman Beecher, Charles Prentice, and Joseph 
Harvey, agents to carry the plan into execution. The agents, in October, 
agreed upon a constitution and plan of procedure, nominated a principal, 
and appointed a visiting committee and committee to make contracts. The 
people in Cornwall, Ct., gave an academy building,. 40 feet by 20, and 
other property, amounting in all to about $1,200, The committee of the 
agents purchased a house for the principal, another for a boarding house, 
and about 85 acres of land. Preparations could not be fully made for 
organizing the school, fill some time in the next year. 

The missionaries ac - uombay pursued their labors without interruption. 
As their acquaintance ' with the language and the natives increased, they 
were able to proclaim th% truths of the gospel more extensively. Several 
books of the New Testament were translated, and some tracts prepared in 
8 



58 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the Mahratta language. On the 1st of November, Mr. Bardwell, with his 
wife, arrived from Columbo. Mr. Bardwell, rather than any other of the 
brethren at Ceylon, had been chosen to join this mission, in conformity with 
the expectations of the Prudential Committee, on account of his acquaint- 
ance with the art of printing. Early in December, a press and types were 
received. They were purchased in Calcutta, through the kind assistance 
of the Rev. Mr. Thomason. December 31, their journal states that during 
the greater part of the year, nearly 300 heathen boys had been receiving 
instruction under their care. On the 19th of December, Mr. Hall was 
married to Miss Margaret Lewis, an English lady, who, by her long resi- 
dence in the country, her familiar acquaintance with the Hindostanee lan- 
guage, and with the native character, as well as by her talents, knowledge, 
and piety, was thought well qualified to be a useful member of the mission. 

Nothing but prosperity attended the mission to Ceylon. During their 
voyage, two of the crew of the Dryad gave evidence of conversion. On the 
22d of March, they arrived at Columbo, the seat of government for Ceylon, 
where, they were told, no American ship had been for six years. Two of 
the brethren landed, and were introduced to Rev. Messrs. Chater and Nor- 
ton, English missionaries, and the Hon. and Rev. Mr. Twisleton, Colonial 
Chaplain. Mr. Twisleton immediately sent an express, with their letter of 
introduction, to the Governor, and ordered a constable to render them all 
desirable assistance in procuring a house. The next morning, a sermon 
was preached on board, on the occasion of leaving the Dryad. They re- 
ceived a note from the Governor, permitting them to land their baggage, 
without inspection, at the custom house, and to reside on the island a longer 
or shorter time, as they pleased. On the 25th, they took possession of a 
house which Mr. Norton had hired for himself, but cheerfully gave up for 
their accommodation. 

As the seat of this mission, Mr. Newell had recommended the district of 
Jaffna, in the northern part of Ceylon. The Prudential Committee had ex- 
pressed a favorable opinion of that location in their instructions. It was 
now recommended to them by Gov. Brownrigg, Chief Justice Sir Alexander 
Johnstone, Rev. Messrs. Twisleton, Chater and Norton ; the Rev. Mr. 
Palm, who, for special reasons, had just withdrawn from missionary labors 
in that region, and the Rev. Christian David, a native, who had just arrived 
from Jaffna, to take charge, for a short time, of a Malabar congregation at 
Columbo. On account of the monsoon, however, it was impossible to visit 
Jaffna for some months. The brethren, therefore, made arrangements for 
preaching to English residents, to natives by an interpreter, for teaching 
schools, and pursuing their own studies. In these employments they spent 
their time happily and usefully, during their detention at Columbo. 

On the morning of the Sabbath, April 21, the members of the mission 
entered into covenant with God and with each other, as a Christian church. 
Iu the afternoon, they celebrated the Lord's Supper in Mr. Chater's chapel. 
The Wesleyan and Episcopal missionaries united with them. Mr. Chater, 
who is a Baptist missionary, with his congregation of 40 or 50, were spec- 
tators. The next Saturday, they sent a letter to Mr. Chater's church, re- 
questing the privilege of communing with them, and assigning their reasons. 
On Wednesday, they received a favorable answer, that church having voted 
to admit credible believers of other churches to occasional communion. An 
arrangement was made, for the two churches to commune with each other 
alternately. May 6, Mr. Twisleton and Christian David introduced thir- 
teen Cingalese and four Malabar students, who understood English, to be' 
instructed in theology and geography. Their progress was quite commen- 
dable. June 14, an answer to their petition was received from the govern- 



SKETCH OF CEYLON. 



59 



ment, granting them permission to settle in Jaffna, instruct youth, preach 
the gospel, establish a press, and do whatever should be necessary to for- 
ward the object of the mission. It was resolved that Messrs. Warren, 
Richards, Meigs, and Poor, should establish themselves there as soon as 
practicable, leaving Mr. Bardwell to join the mission at Bombay. On the 
1st of July, Mr. Warren set out for Jaffna by land, to make arrangements 
for the reception of his brethren. 

On the 20th of this month, three soldiers, with whom the brethren had 
conversed much on the subject, were received as candidates for admission 
to the church. Two were afterwards admitted. On the evening of the 
22d, Mr. Seirs, a member of Mr. Chater's church, was ordained. Mr. 
Meigs preached, Mr. Chater gave the charge, and Mr. Poor the right hand 
of fellowship. About the last of September, having dismissed their pupils, 
taken leave of their friends, and made all necessary arrangements, the four 
families departed for Jaffna, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Bardwell to wait for a 
passage to Bombay. Taking different conveyances, Mr. and Mrs. Poor 
arrived at Jaffnapatam, September 26, and the others on the 2d of October. 

Ceylon, the Taprobane of the ancients, is about 300 miles long, and 170 
wide; containing, in 1831, a population of 950,917, of whom 20,656 were 
slaves. A few English, and the descendants of the Portuguese and Dutch, 
amounted to 6,664. There were also a few thousand Mussulmans, or, as 
they are called, Moormen. The great mass of the population are Cinga- 
lese, in the interior and southern parts, and the Tamul people in the north 
and east. This island was the extreme limit of the voyage of Nearchus, 
with the fleet that Alexander the Great sent down the Indus. From that 
time, and even earlier, it was celebrated for the size and warlike qualities 
of its elephants, the abundance and excellence of its pearls and precious 
stones, and other commodities, except cinnamon, which have since consti- 
tuted its exports. Its ancient commerce appears to have been in its glory 
in the sixth century, when such numbers of Christian merchants from Per- 
sia resided there, that a church was built for their accommodation. During 
the dark ages, the knowledge of Ceylon was lost to Europe. In 1505, the 
Portuguese, from Goa, again discovered the island. In 1518, they erected 
a fort ; and, in process of time, partly by negotiation, and partly by force, 
gained extensive possessions on the coast. In 1602, the Dutch Admiral, 
Spilbergen, arrived with a fleet, and finally succeeded in forming a treaty 
with the native emperor. In about half a century from this time, all the 
Portuguese possessions had come under the power of the Dutch. The 
English occupied Trincomolee for a short time in 1782. In 1796, they 
completed the conquest of all those parts of the island which the Portuguese 
and Dutch had occupied. In 1S03, they marched for the first time to 
Candy, the seat of the native government; and, after several wars and 
treaties, they annihilated the native government, and took possession of the 
whole island in 1815. 

Of the first introduction of Christianity into Ceylon, we find no account. 
When Francis Xavier, the Jesuit "Apostle of India," first visited the island, 
it is said that he found there 20,000 native Christians. They were probably 
of the Syrian church, like those on the Malabar coast, claiming an eccle- 
siastical descent from the Apostle Thomas, who is said to have preached 
the gospel in India. The Portuguese assert that they were little better than 
heathen, and by no means so good Christians as Xavier's converts. He is 
said to have converted 40,000 in a short time ; but as his conversions were 
little more than baptism and learning a few Popish forms, their effect was 
neither very great nor very permanent. The Portuguese, while in power, 



BUlL&INGS AT BATT1C0TTA AND TILLIBALLY, 



61 



demolished many heathen temples, built churches, bestowed peculiar privi- 
leges on Christians, and by various means induced many natives to receive 
baptism. The Dutch, when they became masters of the same territories, 
endeavored to establish Protestantism. They forbade the rebuilding of 
heathen temples, allowed no public idolatrous ceremonies, and made the 
profession of Christianity a necessary qualification for all important offices. 
They repaired the churches built by the Portuguese, and built others. 
They divided the country into parishes, and introduced pastors and schools. 
But commerce was the main object on which their hearts were set. Their 
pastors were too few, and their number decreased. The number of even 
nominal Christians diminished, and many of the churches went to decay. 
When the English took possession, in 1796, they allowed the free exercise 
of all religions. The natives now rebuilt their heathen temples, and re- 
sumed the public celebration of idolatrous rites. The treaty which con- 
cluded the war of 1815, and subjected the whole island to British rule, 
provided that the ancient religion shall be regarded as inviolable, and that 
its rites, ministers, and places of worship, are to be maintained and pro- 
tected. Christianity, of any kind, among the natives, was then nearly- 
extinct. 

The district of Jaffna is commonly regarded as a part of Ceylon. It is, 
in fact, a cluster of islands at its northern extremity, separated from each 
other by narrow creeks, and rising but little above the level of the sea, 
The district is 40 miles long by 15 broad. Its population is stated at 
147,671 ; of whom 650 are whites. Nearly all the whites are descendants 
of the Dutch and Portuguese. The Moormen are few, and principally 
confined to Jaffnapatam, the principal town. Among the natives, several 
thousands are Roman Catholics, and a few profess to be Protestants. The 
natives, here, are of the Tamul race, and of the same language and religion 
with eight or nine millions of Tamul people on the neighboring continent. 

In this district, the government had granted to the mission the use of 
some old church buildings, which were thought capable of being repaired. 
On visiting them, the brethren found at Batticotta, near the village, in sight 
of the sea, and in the midst of rice grounds, above which it was elevated a 
few feet, the remains of what was thought the finest church in the district. 
It was built by the Portuguese, in the sixteenth century, and had been re- 
paired by the Dutch in 1678. Its roof was gone ; but its walls of coral, 
four feet thick, were standing, and enclosed a space 163 feet long and 57 
wide. Along the centre ran two rows of pillars, ten in a row, and each 
ten feet in circumference, supporting arches intended to support the roof. 
Two thirds of the interior was large enough for a place of worship, and the 
remainder might be used for school rooms, or other purposes connected 
with the mission. There were also the walls of a dwelling house more 
than 100 feet long, and of five small out buildings, all without roofs or 
windows. In the rear of all was a garden, of nearly two acres, enclosed 
with a high wall of coral, and containing three wells for watering it in time 
©f drought. On the premises were 62 trees, 29 of which were fruitful pal- 
myras, capable of supporting a native family. This was the station chosen 
for Messrs. Richards and Meigs. The other station chosen was at Tilli^ 
pally, about eight miles distant. The buildings here were also of coral, 
but smaller and in better preservation ; though here they had no roofs, 
doors, or windows. The country around is filled with native villages, 
grain-fields, and little groves of valuable trees. 

The buildings at Tillipally were put in such order that Messrs. Warren 
and Poor moved into them on the 15th of October. As those at Batticotta 
could not be repaired before the rainy season, the other brethren hired a 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



house in JafThapatam. Here they commenced the study of the language, 
having hired, as an instructer and interpreter, Gabriel Tissera, a native of 
the Chitty or mercantile caste. He was bred a Roman Catholic ; but was 
candid, desirous of instruction, and of more than usual talents. 

At Tillipally, Francis Malleappa was engaged as interpreter. He was 
the son of a native clergyman, preparing for the ministry, and giving some 
evidence of piety. On the Sabbath, October 20, about 30 natives came to 
hear what the missionaries had to say. The next Sabbath, about 60 at- 
tended worship with them, and expressed a desire for preaching every 
week. On the next Wednesday, 10 or 12 boys, who had been pupils of 
Mr. Palm, requested instruction, and began to learn the English alphabet. 
Early in December, teachers were engaged to open schools, under the su- 
perintendence of the missionaries, at Mallagum and Tillipally. In all this, 
they found that the labors of the Rev. Mr. Palm had done much to prepare 
the way for them ; and they received important aid from the kindness of 
J. N. Mooyart, Esq., an English gentleman at Jaffnapatam. 
-v*""" During this year, the Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury made his first visit to the 
Cherokee country. He had already had an interview with the heads of 
the departments of government at Washington, and the Secretary of War, 
by order of the President, had officially informed him, that, " In the first 
instance, the Agent (for Indian affairs) will be directed to erect a comforta- 
ble school house, and another for the teacher and such as may board with 
him, in such part of the nation as will be selected for the purpose. He will 
also be directed to furnish two ploughs, six hoes, and as many axes, for the 
purpose of introducing the art of cultivation among the pupils. Whenever 
he is informed that female children are received, and brought into the 
school, and that a female teacher has been engaged, capable of teaching 
them to spin, weave, and sew, a loom and half a dozen spinning wheels and 
as many pair of cards will be furnished. He will be directed, from time to 
time, to cause other school-houses to be erected, as they shall become nec- 
essary, and as the expectation of ultimate success shall justify the expendi- 
ture. The houses thus erected, and the implements of husbandry and of 
the mechanical arts which shall be furnished, will remain public property to 
be occupied and employed for the benefit of the nation. If the persons, who 
are about to engage in this enterprise, should abandon it, the buildings and 
utensils which shall have been furnished, may be occupied by any other 
teachers of good moral character. The only return which is expected by 
the President, is an annual report of the state of the school, its progress, 
and its future prospects." 

At Washington, Mr. Kingsbury had opportunity of conversing repeatedly 
with Col. Meigs, Agent for the Cherokees, and with a chief and two other 
men of the tribe, then at the city. " The Agent," he says, " may be relied 
upon, as a firm and substantial friend to the object of the mission. The 
Indians also appeared to be pleased with the design, and said it would be 
highly gratifying to the nation ; that they had long wished to have schools 
established, and had thought of devoting a part of their annuity to the ob- 
ject, but in consequence of some embarrassments had felt themselves 
unable." 

After spending some months in Tennessee, under a temporary commis- 
sion from the Connecticut Missionary Society, Mr. Kingsbury repaired to 
the Cherokee country. September 28, he left the Cherokee Agency, in 
company with Col. Meigs and two Indians, to attend a grand council, or 
" talk," about to be held by the Cherokees and Creeks, for the purpose of 
settling more definitely the boundaries between the two tribes. The busi- 
ness having been happily concluded, Maj. Gen. Andrew Jackson, who had 

I 



COMMENCEMENT OF PRINTING AT BOMBAY. 



63 



attended the council on the part of the United States' government, rose and 
introduced the subject of schools, for the instruction of their children and 
youth. Mr. Kingsbury then made known the plans of the Board. The 
chiefs replied : — " You have appeared in our full council. We have listen- 
ed to what you have said, and understand it. We are glad to see you. 
We wish to have the schools established, and hope they will be of great 
advantage to the nation." They then appointed one of their own number 
to go with Mr. Kingsbury and select a place for a school. Mr. Kingsbury 
returned to Tennessee, to purchase provisions and make other necessary 
arrangements for commencing the work without delay. 



CHAPTER IX. 

1817. Annual Meeting, at Northampton. Foreign Mission School commenced. Commence- 
ment of printing at Bombay. Sickness of Warren and Richards, in Ceylon. Hospital and 
boarding school commenced. Supyen. Cherokee Mission commenced. Previous labors of 
the Moravians and Dr. Blackburn. Census of the Cherokees. Visit of Mr. Cornelius. Con- 
versions. Reinforcement. 

The annual meeting was held at Northampton, September 17, 18 and 19. 
As the auditor declined re-election, Mr. Chester Adams was elected. The 
other officers were continued in office. The donations to the board during 
the year ending August 31, amounted to 827,225,66 ; the payments from 
the treasury, to S'20,461,39. Besides donations from individuals, the funds 
of the Board had been aided by 299 societies, in the Northern, Middle, 
Southern and Western States. 

The Foreign Mission School, at Cornwall, commenced its operations aus- 
piciously. As the Rev. Joseph Harvey, from unforeseen occurrences, was 
induced to decline the office of Principal, the Rev. Herman Daggett was 
appointed ; and as he could not make arrangements to take charge of the 
school so soon, it was put in operation about the 1st of May, under the in- 
struction of Mr. E. W. D wight, — the man who found Obookiah weeping 
upon the threshold of Yale College. The report of the agents, dated 
September 2, gives the names of twelve pupils. Of these, two were An- 
glo Americans, desirous of preparing themselves for missionary labors ; 
seven were natives of the Sandwich Islands ; two were from the East In- 
dies ; and one from the St. Francis tribe of Indians, in Canada. Of those 
from the Sandwich Islands, two were members of churches in this country, 
two others were expecting soon to be admitted, another gave very satisfac- 
tory evidence of piety, and the others were seriously attentive to religious 
instruction. Other students might have been admitted, but the state of the 
school and accommodations would not permit. This institution and the 
fund for educating heathen children were received by the Christian public 
with peculiar favor. 

The mission at Bombay pursued its labors in quiet, under the protection 
of government, and made encouraging progress in its preparatory Avork. 
The missionaries had prepared a Harmony of the Gospels in the language 
of the natives, portions of which they read, at stated times, to their heathen 
neighbors. The reading was finished on the 4th of February. On the 
20th of March, they finished printing their first work in the Mahratta lan- 
guage. It was a scripture tract of eight pages. Fifteen hundred copies 
were printed. About the middle of May, they began to print the Mahratta 
gospel of Matthew, in an edition of 1500 copies. The type proved to be 
so uneven, that a legible impression could not be obtained, and it was ne» 



64 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOA RET.- 



cessary to trim them with their penknives before proceeding. — About this 
time, a Jew, of considerable acquirements, was engaged to teach a school 
for Jewish children. He commenced his school with 40 pupils. — In De- 
cember, they were encouraged by the increasing disposition of the natives 
to receive their publications. Mr. Hall had distributed, with his own hands, 
nearly 1000 copies of Guzerattee tract, about 500 of the Mahratta scripture 
taact,. and 100 copies of Matthew. Two new schools had been opened, 
making six in all, having 400 pupils- on their lists, and an average attend- 
ance of 200. In June, 800 had been admitted since the first commence- 
ment of the mission, and 250 were on their lists. Into these schools they 
were now able to introduce printed works, containing Christian instruction. 
The cost of each school, including the teachers' wages, rent of school-room, 
books, and all other expenses, was estimated at about ten dollars a month, 
or $120 a year. Such a school might receive 100 scholars, without much 
increasing the expense. 

On the 5th of October, the Rev. Allen Graves and. Eev. John Nichols, 
with their wives and, Miss Philomela Thurston,, sailed from Boston, to .join 
this mission* 

At Ceylon, Mr. Warren was repeatedly attacked with haemorrhage of 
the lungs ; and in October, as the rainy season approached, he repaired to 
the warmer climate of Columbo. The journey and change of place afforded 
a temporary relief. Mr. Richards had been feeble for some time. An in- 
flammation of the eyes had prevented him from study, for more than a yeas, 
As- a remedy, he adopted a course of rigidly abstemious diet, in which he 
persevered, till his constitution was reduced beyond recovery. Affection of 
the lungs was added to his general debility, and excited serious alarm. It 
was thought best that he should join Mr. Warren at Columbo, and-, unless 
prevented by some special reason, that both should proceed to Bombay. 
The history of the next year will record the disappointment of this design. 

The medical knowledge of these brethren had given promise of much 
good to the mission. Early in this year, applications for medical aid had 
become so numerous, that the want of a hospital was seriously felt, and by 
the kindness of the Rev. Mr. Glenie, Mr. Mooyart, and others, a small build- 
ing-Was erected and partially furnished, and a monthly subscription was 
raised, for its support. 

The other accommodations of the mission were increased. At their re- 
quest, the government granted them the church buildings at Oodooville and 
Milette. A native, whose son had received important aid at the hospital, 
understanding that they wished to open a school at Panditeripo, gratu- 
itously furnished a lot and timber for the building, superintended its erec- 
tion, and exerted himself to procure the attendance of scholars. A school 
house, which cost about $200, was built at Mallagum, chiefly by the sub- 
scriptions of the native inhabitants. The buildings at Batticotta were re- 
paired, and Messrs. Warren and Meigs moved into- them. 

In October, the weekly meeting with the school-masters and others, for 
prayer and personal conversation on religion, was commenced And finally, 
learning that the expense of each pupil would be- about twelve dollars a 
year ; encouraged by the example of Christian David at Jaflhapatam and 
of the Tranquebar mission, and by the solicitations of the natives, the breth- 
ren opened a boarding school at Tillipally, with ten or twelve of their 
most promising boys. 

There was one instance of apparent conversion. Supyen, the eldest and 
favorite son of a wealthy native, having read a few chapters in a Bible 
given him by a native Christian, suspected that heathenism was wrong, and 
was anxious to become acquainted with Christianity. He visited the mis- 



CHEROKEE MISSION COMMENCED, 



65 




Mission Premises at BatticoUa, Ceylon, 



sionaries at Tillipally ; and a few days afterwards was put under their in- 
struction by his father, to learn English. He appeared deeply interested 
in divine truth, and in a short time declared his belief in Christianity, and 
his desire to embrace it publicly, at any sacrifice. His father, hearing this, 
took him home, and subjected him to a protracted series of most painful 
and humiliating persecutions. These he long resisted, in such a spirit a,s 
excited high hopes that he would persevere to the end ; but at length, wea- 
ried out with his trials, he was overcome, and induced to sign a recantation 
of Christianity. He was seen occasionally, though seldom, by the mission- 
aries, for several years ; and though for a long time his mind was not at 
rest, he at last appeared to have settled down in heathenism. Such is the 
strength of the influences, which a false religion can bring to bear against the 
true ; and such the weakness of the strongest human resolutions, even 
when based upon clear convictions of truth and duty. _ 

This year, the Cherokee mission was commenced, with encouraging pros- 
pects. Some valuable labors had preceded those of the Board. The Mo- 
ravian mission was projected as early as 1799. It was commenced at 
Springplace, in May, 1801, by the Rev. Messrs. Abraham Steiner and 
Gottleib Byhan. Mr. Steiner returned to North Carolina in September, 
Mr. Byhan remained till 1812, when he left on account of the ill health of 
his wife. The Rev. Jacob Wohlfahrt was employed in the mission from 
1803 to 1805. The Rev. John Gambold and his wife joined the mission in 
October, 1805, and his brother about four years afterwards. A school had 
been commenced before Mr. Gambold 's arrival, in which a few children 
were fed and taught gratuitously. At this school, when Mr. Kingsbury ar- 
rived, between 40 and 50 had received instruction. The church at Spring- 
place contained only two Cherokee members ; a woman, their first con- 
vert, who had been baptized about eight years before, and Mr. Charles R. 
Hicks, said to be second in rank, and first in influence among the chiefs of 
the nation, who had been a member for five years. Mr. Gambold cultivated 
a farm of 35 acres, producing the necessaries of life in great abundance. 

It was also in the year 1799 that the Rev. Gideon Blackburn, of Tennessee, 
first introduced the subject of schools among the Cherokees to the Union 
Presbytery. Nothing, however, was accomplished till 1803, when Mr, 
9 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Blackburn introduced the subject to the General Assembly of the Presbyte- 
rian Church, of which he was that year a member. The Assembly appro- 
priated $200 for the promotion of the object, and appointed Mr. Blackburn 
their missionary for two months. He collected $430 and some books in 
Tennessee. He called on the President of the United States, and obtained 
from the Secretary of War letters of recommendation to the Indians, and 
directions to Col. Meigs, the U. S. agent, to facilitate his design. Having 
obtained the sanction of the principal chiefs, and of a council at which more 
than 2000 Cherokees were present, he selected a place for a school, near 
the Hiwassee River. The necessary buildings were erected, a teacher was 
engaged, and in the spring of 1804, the school was commenced with 21 pu- 
pils. A certificate from a committee of the Presbytery of Union, dated 
Jan. 1, 1807, states that the school contained from 45 to 50 scholars, who 
had made commendable progress in reading, writing, arithmetic, spelling, 
and singing spiritual songs. At the request of the Cherokees, another 
school was opened in August, in the lower district of the nation, with 20 
or 30 scholars. This school, Mr. Blackburn established on his own respon- 
sibility. The Committee on missions declared themselves unable to assist 
him ; but unexpected aid was received from private individuals. Septem- 
ber 16, 1808, Mr. Blackburn wrote to a friend in Tennessee : " The period 
has at last arrived, on which I have long fixed my eager eye. The Che- 
rokee nation has at length determined to become men and citizens. A few 
days ago, in full council, they adopted a constitution, which embraces a sim- 
ple principle of government. The legislative and judicial powers are vested 
in a general council, and lesser ones subordinate. All criminal accusations 
must be established by testimony ; and no more executions must be made 
by the avenger of blood." 

In January, 1810, he sent to Dr. Morse the result of a census of the 
Cherokee nation, according to which the number of Indians was 12,395 ; 
whites in the nation, 341; whites with Indian wives, 113; negro slaves, 
583; cattle 19,500; horses, 6,100 ; swine, 19,600; sheep, 1,037; several 
grist and saw mills ; three saltpetre works, and one powder mill ; 30 
wagons, 480 ploughs, 1,600 spinning wheels, and 467 looms. Probably, 
some of these numbers are too large. " These advantages," he remarks, 
" have mostly been obtained since 1796, and have rapidly increased since 
1803." He adds that "the number of Bibles and Testaments circulated in 
the nation, including the children of the schools, is upwards of 600. — But 
yet there is no church erected, and few feel the impressions of grace." 
When Mr. Kingsbury arrived, Mr. Blackburn's schools had for some time 
ceased to exist ; and it is probable that they were broken up in consequence 
of the war of 1812, in which, on one side or the other, nearly all the south- 
ern Indians were engaged. 

Among this people Mr. Kingsbury commenced the first mission of the 
Board to the Indians of this continent. At first, food was purchased in 
Tennessee, and transported, with great labor and expense, some forty or 
fifty miles to the mission. To obviate this inconvenience, and to teach the 
pupils the arts and habits of civilized life, a farm was purchased on the 
Chickamaugah creek, a part of which had been brought under cultivation. 
Mr. Kingsbury arrived here on the 13th of January, and labored alone till 
the arrival of Messrs. Moody Hall and Loring S. Williams, on the seventh 
of March. Mr. Hall immediately took charge of the school, and Mr. Wil- 
liams of the business department. On the 30th of June, they had 26 Che- 
rokee pupils boarding with them, and about 30, mostly black people, attend- 
ing their Sabbath School. Mr. Kingsbury preached regularly on the Sab- 
bath, by an interpreter, to an increasing congregation, which then numbered 
about 100. 



VISIT OF MR. CORNELIUS. CONVERSIONS. REINFORCEMENT. 



C7 



The Rev. Elias Cornelius, an agent of the Board, visited the mission in 
September. A dwelling house, 52 feet by 27, two stories high ; a conve- 
nient school house, 36 feet by 22 ; a grist mill, and several smaller build- 
ings, had then been erected, and a considerable quantity of corn and other 
provisions had been raised. Mr. Cornelius soon after attended a grand 
council of the nation, at which the establishment of the mission was ap- 
proved, and the Cherokee delegation at Washington was instructed to ask 
the assistance of the President in educating their children. Mr. Hicks and 
another chief were then appointed to render all suitable assistance and protec- 
tion to the mission. Thus the door appeared to be set wide open for their 
labors ; and as a still greater encouragement, the mission began to produce its 
appropriate fruits before the close of the year. November 28, Mr. Kingsbury 
wrote : " I cannot omit to mention, that the Lord has greatly encouraged us 
by some drops of mercy, which have fallen around us. Three Cherokees, one 
a member of our school, give, I think I may say, comfortable evidence of piety. 
Two white men are under very serious impressions." The Cherokee man 
was a half breed, named Charles Reece, who could speak English. He had 
lately received from the President an elegant rifle, as a reward for his bra- 
very at the battle of the Horseshoe, where he, with two others, swam the 
river in the face of the enemy, and brought off their canoes in triumph. 
The girl was Catherine Brown. She was the daughter of half breed pa- 
rents, about 18 years of age, genteel in her appearance, and amiable in her 
manners. When she entered the school, three months before, she could 
speak English, and read words of three letters. On account of her elegant 
person and manners, she had probably received more attention than any 
other girl in the nation, and was haughty, vain, and loaded with trinkets. 
She was sent to the school at her own earnest request ; had been diligent 
in her studies, and correct in her deportment, and had learned to read with 
ease and write a tolerably good hand. When she arrived, she was wholly 
ignorant of spiritual things, and did not know that she was a sinner. Now 
she knew it and felt it. She often expressed, with tears, her anxiety for 
her poor people, as she called them, and the wish that she could remain in 
the mission family and devote herself to their instruction. One night, after 
the female pupils had retired to their sleeping room, Catherine was 
over heard by one of the missionaries, praying with them and for them in 
language of uncommon humility, simplicity, and fervor. On being ques- 
tioned, she acknowledged that this had been her practice for some time, be- 
cause she " thought it was her duty." 

The journal of the mission mentions the preaching and conversation of 
Mr. Cornelius as a prominent means of this 'awakening. During his visit, 
on the last Sabbath in September, the mission was organized as a Christian 
church. 

About the beginning of this year, the Rev. Ard Hoyt, pastor of a Pres- 
byterian church in Wilksbarre, Pa., 46 years of age, offered himself to the 
Board as a missionary to the Indians ; to be accompanied by his wife, one 
son, who was then a member of the junior class at Princeton College, and 
two daughters, all pious and desirous of missionary labor ; and by Mr. 
William Chamberlain, who had been for some time residing in his family, 
preparing under the patronage of a benevolent society, for labors among 
the heathen. The offer was accepted. After having been regularly dis- 
missed from his pastoral charge, and laboring for a time as an agent for the 
Board, he was directed to proceed to the Cherokee country in November. 
He received the notice on Saturday, and on Monday the family began their 
journey. On the last day of this year, they arrived at' Springplace, and 
were received with fraternal affection by the Moravian mission. The Rev. 



68 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Daniel S. Butrick, who had been ordained at Boston in September, arrived 
at Savannah just in time to join Mr. Hoyt, and proceed with him to the 
Cherokee country. 



CHAPTER X. 

1818. Death of Obookiah. Bombay Mission reinforced. Visit to Choule. Increase and im- 
provement of the schools. Death of Mr. Warren. School system extended in Ceylon. Con- 
versions and admissions to the Chinch at Brainerd. Removal of the Cherokees threatened. 
Clothing furnished for Indian Children. Choctaw mission commenced. Death of Mills. 

The Annual Meeting was held at New Haven, Sept. 10 and 11. The 
officers of the last year were re-elected, with the addition of the Hon. Wil- 
liam Reed to the Prudential Committee. — The donations to the Board, dur- 
ing the year ending August 31, were more than $32,000 ; income from 
permanent fund and other sources, about $3,000 ; payments from the trea- 
sury, more than $36,000. The number of auxiliary societies, of different 
names and magnitudes, was about 500. 

On the 17th of February, Henry Obookiah, the oldest and best known of 
the students at the Foreign Mission School, having honored God while in 
health and during the sufferings of a mortal fever, died as a Christian would 
wish to die. Bat he had not lived in vain. He had accomplished life's 
great end, in the preparation of his own soul for the life to come. His 
tears on the College threshold at New Haven, more than any thing else, 
had called the school into existence, and secured the preparation of several 
of his countrymen to return to the Islands, instructed in the way of life. 
He had commenced a translation of the Scriptures into his native language, 
and began [to prepare a dictionary, and a grammar. He had lived till the 
interest in his kindred according to the flesh had become general, and a 
mission to the Islands was rendered certain and near at hand. 

The mission at Bombay was strengthened by the arrival of Messrs. 
Graves and Nichols, on the 23rd of February. On being informed of their 
arrival, the Governor gave permission for both to remain at Bombay ; say- 
ing, at the same time, that the Supreme Government at Calcutta had power 
to order them away, but he did not expect any such interference, and that 
they could at all events remain for a year. 

It was thought best that Mr. Graves should commence a new station at 
Mahim, on the northern part of the island of Bombay, in the midst of a 
heathen compact population of about 20,000, and near to a still greater 
number on the neighboring island of Salsette. The station selected for 
Mr. Nichols was at Tannah, on the island of Salsette, about 25 miles from 
Bombay, and separated only by a very narrow strait from a numerous pop- 
ulation on the continent. Mr. Graves removed to Mahim on the 9th of 
March. Mr. Nichols remained with the brethren in Bombay till about the 
last of October. Miss Thurston, who went out with this company, was mar- 
ried to Mr. Newell, according to previous engagement, March 26. 

During the latter part of the year, Messrs. Newell and Hall visited the 
towns and villages for nearly a hundred miles along the coast, collecting in- 
formation, distributing books, and preaching the gospel as they could find 
opportunity. In one of these journeys Mr. Hall visited the district of 
Choule, 25 or 30 miles south of Bombay. Here, in a small compass, are 
six or eight towns, belonging nominally as well as virtually to the English, 
containing 30,000 inhabitants, nearly all heathen. In part of Rawadunda, 
the principal town, one uniform cocoa nut grove spread a melancholy shade 



DEATH OF MR. WARREN. SCHOOL SYSTEM EXTENDED IN CEYLON. 69 



over an extensive fort, with lofty walls and numerous towers, built in the 
time of the Portuguese dominion ; over temples, monasteries and private 
dwellings, now mouldering in ruin, and without an inhabitant. Within two 
miles of the same spot, the still more ancient ruins of Mohammedan forti- 
fications, temples, seraglios and sepulchral monuments marked the site of 
another dead and buried empire. Hindooism itself appeared to be in it* 
dotage. Some of its temples showed signs of indigence and neglect, and 
others were entirely deserted. At the small village of Boarlee, there was 
only one Roman Catholic church in use. The roof had fallen in, the whole 
population connected with it did not exceed 200, and no exertions were 
made for the conversion of the natives. There was not a single school in 
all these towns visited by Mr. Hall. Formerly there were several ; but the 
increasing poverty of the people had dispersed them. The people appeared 
desirous to have charity schools established, and several, who had been teach- 
ers, requested to be employed. After Mr. Hall returned to Bombay, it was 
determined to send Samuel Yasoph, a Jew from the district of Choule, who 
had been in their employment from the beginning, to open a school at Ra- 
wadunda for Jewish and Hindoo children, and that another should be esta- 
blished at Kaup. On the 30th of November a letter was received from 
Samuel, stating that his school had 30 boys and the other 20, and that both 
were increasing 1 . 

The schools on the island of Bombay continued to increase. In April 
there were eleven, having 600 regular attendants, and as many more who at- 
tended irregularly. At the end of the year, the number of schools was 14. 
True, nearly all the teachers were heathen, and none of them Christians. 
But the mission prescribed the course of study, so that instruction in hea- 
thenism was excluded, and much scriptural truth and morality inculcated. 
Thus they were raising up a generation who would not be the slaves of 
Hindoo habits of thought, and who could better appreciate the claims of a 
pure morality and of evangelical truth. And now, too, the mission press 
had begun to furnish school books. 

The introduction of printed books, containing useful information and 
christian truth, was an immense improvement. So evident was this, even 
to the heathen, that in a short time after the first edition was printed, these 
books were procured and introduced into schools 20 miles in the interior. 
The other labors of the mission, — preaching, translating and printing, were 
continued with the usual perseverence, energy and success. 

Messrs. Richards and Warren, of the Ceylon mission, were advised to 
seek the restoration of their health by a voyage to the Cape of Good Hope. 
Arch-deacon Twisleton procured from the Governor an order, granting them 
a free passage in a government transport about to sail. Tbey embarked 
April 25. The weather was favorable and their health improved till they 
came in sight of land. The weather then became boisterous ; they were 
driven out to sea, and were for a fortnight in the power of the tempests. 
They finally landed early in July at Simon's Bay, and arrived at Cape 
Town on the 14th, with severe colds and exhausted strength. In a few 
days, all hope of Mr. Warren's recovery was abandoned. He awaited his 
summons in a state of calm and humble dependence on Christ for salvation, 
sometimes longing to depart, till August 11, when his spirit departed to a 
better world. His body was interred by the side of a man, supposed to be 
the first convert from Mohammedanism in Africa, who had died a few days 
before, at the age of 77, in the triumphs of faith. The health of Mr. 
Richards continued much the same ; and finding no direct passage to Cey- 
lon, he embarked, November 25, for Madras, where he arrived on the 20th 
of January, hoping soon to reach Ceylon, and die on missionary ground. 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Though thus weakened, the mission continued to prosper. Besides their 
two principal stations, six other large parishes were placed under their par- 
ticular care. In all these, they were put in possession of the old church 
buildings, and expected to establish and oversee schools and preach the 
gospel. In November, Mr. Poor had under his care eight schools, contain- 
ing about 400 pupils. In September, Mr. Meigs had five schools, and was 
about to open two more. Mr. Poor had in his family, near the close of the 
year, 24 boys, many of whom were called by the names of benefactors in 
this country. This form of charity had first been suggested by Mr. Hall, 
at Bombay ; but at that place, the prejudices of the natives prevented its 
adoption to any very great extent. In Ceylon, the obstacles were compara- 
tively slight ; and as the plan was received with abundant favor by the 
churches, its operation has been limited only by the strength of the 
mission. — On the Sabbath, the gospel was preached at the several stations, 
to the children belonging to the schools, and to a considerable number of 
their parents, and other natives. Sometimes as many as 300 were present. 
Francis Malleappa read to the people on the Sabbath at Mallagum ; and 
rendered important aid in superintending the schools. 

The Committee determined to strengthen this mission ; and on the 4th 
of November, the Rev. Miron Winslow, Levi Spaulding and Henry Wood- 
ward were ordained for this service, at the Tabernacle Church in Salem. 

Among the Cherokees, the mission church held its first meeting for the 
examination of candidates for admission on the 21st of January. Three 
I Cherokees were examined, approved, and received to be propounded the 
next Sabbath. On Sabbath, January 2-5, the sacrament of baptism was 
administered to Catherine Brown. January 27, Messrs. Hoyt and Hall 
went out to visit native families, and spent the night at the house of Mr. 
Reece. Several of the natives were present. Mr. Reece acted as inter- 
preter, and made some remarks of his own. All were serious. One 
woman wept freely, when told of the sinfulness of man, the sufferings of 
the Savior, and forgiveness through his blood. She said she had before 
thought that the wicked would be punished and the good made happy after 
death, but did not think that there was any way for those who had once 
been wicked, to become good and happy. She wished them to tell her 
what was wicked ; and though backward and ashamed to confess what she 
felt of her own guilt, said she knew that she had done wrong things ; that 
she was sometimes so much afraid, on account of her wickedness, that she 
could not stay in her own house, but fled into the woods ; but that gave her 
no relief, for she was afraid everywhere. 

On the Sabbath, February 1, Charles Reece and Jane Coody, Cherokees, 
were baptized, with their households, and admitted to the communion of 
the church. A Cherokee man and his wife, being invited, spent the night 
with the missionaries. He had understood nothing of what he had seen 
and heard that day ; but said he had heard that the missionaries could tell 
him some way by which bad people might become good and be happy after 
death ; that he was bad himself, and wanted to become good, and had come 
to learn what their way was. Having received appropriate instruction, he 
departed, expressing his thanks for the information given him, saying that 
these things were good, and that he had never heard them before. 

On the last Sabbath in March, one white man and two natives were ad- 
mitted as members of the Church. They were baptized, with their house- 
holds. The Lord's Supper was administered to 22 communicants, includ- 
ing four from Springplace. Seven of the communicants were Cherokees. 
On the last Sabbath in July, a black man was received as a member of the 
Church. The same evening, they found evidence of recent conversion in 
one of the Cherokee girls in the school. August 9, the journal of the 



MR. EVARTS VISITS THE CHEROKEE MISSION. EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL. 71 



mission says : " We feel ourselves under renewed and increasing obligations 
of gratitude to the Giver of all good, for hopeful appearances among our 
children. Several of them appear seriously and solemnly impressed with 
divine truth, and we have hope that two or three of them have been 
recently born of the Spirit." 

As the health of Mr. Evarts required relaxation and travel, it was 
thought advisable that he should visit the Cherokee mission. He arrived 
at Chickamaugah in May. During his visit, he acquired much important 
information, consulted fully with the brethren concerning the affairs of the 
mission, decided that Chickamaugah should thenceforth be called Brainerd, 
attended a grand council held in reference to the removal of a part of 
the nation beyond the Mississippi, and renewed the encouragement previ- 
ously given, that a mission and schools should be established among them 
on the Arkansas. In August, the Prudential Committee resolved to estab- 
lish that mission as soon as practicable. 

The troubles of the Cherokees, concerning the sale of their country and 
removal to the West, had even now begun, as a few extracts from the 
journal of the mission will show. 

" November 4. The parents of Catherine Brown called on us. They are 
on their way to the agency. The old grey-headed man, with tears in his 
eyes, said he must go over the Mississippi. The white people would not 
suffer him to live here. They had stolen his cattle, horses, and hogs, until 
he had very little left. He expected to return from the agency in about ten 
days, and should then want Catherine to go home and prepare to go with 
him to the Arkansas. We requested him to leave his daughter with us yet 
a little while, and go to the Arkansas without her ; and we would send her 
to him, with much more knowledge than she now has. To this he would 
not consent ; but signified a desire, that some of us would go along with 
him. It is a great trial to think of sending this dear sister away with only 
one year's tuition ; but we fear she must gOi" 

" 25. A white man, who has a Cherokee family, and is himself about 
as ignorant as most of the Cherokees, brought back his son, who has been 
home on a visit. The father said he was greatly discouraged about trying to 
give his son an education, and did not know what to do about bringing him 
back ; as he thought the white people were determined to have the country, 
and it was likely he should be obliged to remove over the Mississippi before 
his son could learn enough to do him any good. He said many of the 
Cherokees were discouraged, and keeping their children at home on the 
same account. We told him this need not make any difference in regard 
to sending their children to school ; for in the event of the removal of the 
nation, the children would be removed also ; and what was lacking in the 
education of children admitted to school here, should be finished there. He 
seemed much pleased with this ; and said, he did not before expect we would 

I be willing to go so far. He should never go, unless he was obliged to 
do so. 
" These people consider the offer of taking reserves, and becoming citi- 
zens of the United States, as of no service to them. They know they are 
not to be admitted to the rights of freemen, or the privilege of their oath ; 
and say, no Cherokee, or white man with a Cherokee family, can possibly 
live among such white people, as will first settle their country. 

" 28. The great talk, for which the people began to assemble on the 
20th of October, was closed yesterday. The United States' Commissioners 
proposed to the Cherokees an entire change of country, except such as 
chose to take reserves, and come under the government of the United 
States. This proposition they unanimously rejected, and continued to re* 

t ■ 



72 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARI/V 



ject, as often as repeated, urging that the late treaty might be closed as soon 
as possible. Nothing was done." 
\JS* The customary dress, or rather want of dress, of the Cherokee children, 
~f was a hindrance to their attendance at school. Many parents were desti- 
tute of the skill requisite to prepare suitable clothing. Every article of 
apparel, if purchased, cost twice as much as in New England. The female 
members of the mission were overburdened with other labors, and could 
not provide clothing for 50 or 60 children. Benevolent ladies at the north, 
therefore, proposed to furnish clothing for the pupils gratuitously; and 
finally, public notice was given, that donations of this kind were needed, 
The notice stated that generally the parents would gladly pay for the gar- 
ments furnished to their children ; so that their value would in fact be given 
to the Board, for the general objects of the mission. Children's clothes, 
too, would often purchase articles from the natives, which the mission 
family needed. The call met with a gratifying response, in all parts of the 
country. Great quantities of clothing were made and sent to this and 
other Indian missions. One of the results shows the general character of 
stories prejudicial to missions. It was reported, that some of these garr- 
ments had been seen on children who had never belonged to the schools ; 
which, it was supposed, proved that the benevolence of the donors was 
abused. The truth was, that the garments thus seen had been purchased 
with corn, or other necessary articles, for the use of the mission, and thus 
answered the purpose for which they were given. 

The mission to the Choctaws was commenced this year. Unable to find 
another man so competent to encounter and overcome the difficulties and 
hardships of establishing the mission, the Committee reluctantly invited 
Mr. Kingsbury to leave his hopeful beginnings, and undertake the task. 
He readily accepted the invitation, left Brainerd, with Mr. Williams and 
his wife, about the first of June, and arrived at the Yalo Bnsha Creek, in 
the Choctaw nation, in about four weeks. A site for the mission was %&- 
lected near the Creek, and called Elliot. On the loth of August, the 
first tree of the dense forest was felled,, and on the ISth, their first log 
house, 15 feet by 18, was raised. On the 29th, a reinforcement arrived by 
way of New Orleans. It consisted of Mr. Peter Kanouse and Mr. John G. 
Kanouse and his wife,from Rockaway, N. J., and Mr. Moses Jewell, from 
Chenango Co., N. Y. Their hardships now commenced. The facilities 
for transporting stores proved to be less than they had been represented. 
The men whom they had hired, disappointed them. The health of several 
members of the mission failed, and the lives of some appeared to be in 
danger. Mr. Peter Kanouse had been feeble before he left the north \ a 
sea: voyage proved unfavorable, and after his arrival, the smadlest degree of 
labor produced an alarming inflammation of the lungs. It appeared to be 
his duty to leave the mission on the 5th of October, and return to his 
family. Still, they persevered without repining, and in their toils and suf- 
ferings, laid the foundation of much good to the people to whom they had 
been sent. 

This year was distinguished by the death of the Rev. Samuel J. Mills. 
The American Colonization Society had mvrtedhirn to visit Africa as their 
agent, to explore the coast with reference to a place for their first settlement. 
He selected as his companion in this voyage, the Rev. Ebenezer Burgess, 
now Dr. Burgess of Dedham, Mass. to whom he wrote : — " My brother, 
can we engage in a nobler enterprise ? We go to make freemen of slaves. 
We go to lay the foundations of a free and independent empire on the coast 
of poor degraded Africa. It is confidently believed by many of our best 
and wisest men, that, if the plan proposed succeeds, it will ultimately be the 



ARRANGEMENTS FOR CORRESPONDING SECRETARY. 



73 



means of exterminating slavery in our country. It will eventually redeem 
and emancipate a million and a half of wretched men. It will transfer to 
the coast of Africa, the blessings of religion and civilization ; and Ethiopia 
will soon stretch out her hands unto God." Having spent some time as an 
agent of the Society at home, in forming auxiliaries, he sailed for Africa, 
with Mr. Burgess, on the 16th of November, 1817. Having had extensive 
intercourse with the chiefs on the coast, and collected much important and 
encouraging information, the brethren embarked for England, on their re- 
turn, on the 22d of May, 1818. Mr. Mills had a stricture on the lungs and 
a dangerous cough before he left home. The damp and chill atmosphere 
of England had aggravated the disease. While in Africa, it abated, and 
he was capable of labor. On his return, on the 5th of June, he took a se- 
vere cold, and from that time rapidly declined, till, on the 16th, between two 
and three o'clock in the afternoon, after delightful conversation on the pros- 
pect before him, his strength failed ; he gently folded his hands across his 
breast, and with a smile of meek serenity, ceased to breathe. As the sun 
went down, all on board assembled, and, after solemn prayer to the " God 
of the spirits of all flesh," the body was committed to the ocean. It was 
fitting that the remains of such a man, whose character no monument could 
suitably represent, should rest where none could be attempted. Though 
not permitted to engage personally in a foreign mission, he had done much 
for the conversion of the world. Dr. Griffin, speaking of the society formed 
by him and his associates at Williams College, says : " I have been in sit- 
uations to know, that from the counsels formed in that sacred conclave, or 
from the mind of Mills himself, arose the American Board of Commissioners 
for Foreign Missions, the American Bible Society, the United Foreign Mis- 
sionary Society, and the African School under the care of the Synod of 
New York and New Jersey ; besides all the impetus given to Domestic 
Missions, to the Colonization Society, and to the general cause of benevo- 
lence in both hemispheres." He then adds : " If I had any instrumentality 
in originating any of those measures, I here publicly declare, that in every 
instance I received the first impulse from Samuel John Mills." 



CHAPTER XI. 

1819. Annual Meeting at Boston. Arrangement for Corresponding Secretary. Preaching 
Room procured at Bombay. Kader Yar Khan. Cholera at Ceylon. Conversions, and ad- 
missions to the Church. Reinforcement sent out by the Indus. Threatened removal of the 
Cherokees. Dr. Worcester's Agency at Washington. Sixteenth Treaty with the Cherokees. 
President Monroe visits Brainerd. Conversions. John Arch. Choctaw Mission strengthened. 
Church formed at Elliot. School opened. Secular Statistics of the Mission. First Missionaries 
sent to the Cherokees of the Arkansas}' — to the Sandwich Islands} — to Palestine. 

The tenth annual meeting was held in Boston, on the 15th, 16th and 
17th of September. The vice presidency having been left vacant by the 
death of Dr. Spring, the Rev. Dr. Lyman was elected ; and the Rev. Dr. 
Woods was chosen to supply his place in the Prudential Committee. The 
Board resolved to elect corresponding members in different parts of the 
United States and other countries, who might aid its labors by communi- 
cating information, and in such other ways as circumstances should render 
practicable. Thirty-three were chosen, twenty of whom were Americans, 
and thirteen, residents in different parts of Europe and Asia.^ It was also 



* See Appendix C. 

10 



74 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



" Resolved, That the Board will ever exercise an affectionate and provi- 
dent care for the widows and children of such missionaries, as shall have 
deceased in its service ; and the Prudential Committee are authorized, and 
it will be their duty, to make such provisions in these cases, as will be 
consistent with the principles of the missionary cause, and adapted to the 
circumstances of the respective missionary stations." 

The labors of the Corresponding Secretary having become more exten- 
sive than a settled pastor could perform, while doing his duty to the people 
of his charge ; and a fund having been raised by subscription to aid in sup- 
porting him, the Tabernacle Church, at Salem, of which he was pastor, 
consented, at the request of the Prudential Committee, to dispense with 
three fourths of his services ; and, to supply the deficiency, the Rev. Elias 
Cornelius was installed, on the 21st of July, as his associate in the pastoral 
office. 

Bombay. The missionaries at Bombay commenced preaching to the na- 
tives, in a room hired for that purpose, and the attendance, though small, was 
encouraging. In August, five new schools had been established. During the 
remainder of the year, they received frequent applications from the natives 
to establish schools, but they could not be opened for want of funds. The 
education of native children in the families of the missionaries, to any con- 
siderable extent, proved impracticable, from the impossibility of procuring 
pupils, and a great part of the funds given for that purpose were, with con- 
sent of the donors, transferred to the mission at Ceylon. 

Early in this year, Kader Yar Khan presented himself as an inquirer. 
He was a Mohammedan merchant, of good family, from Hydrabad, a town 
in Golconda, about 400 miles east from Bombay. Visiting Bombay on 
business, he met with a Christian tract, which made a deep impression upon 
his mind. After returning home and reflecting on what he had read, and 
especially on the claims of Christianity to be received as the only true re- 
ligion, he wisely determined to give the subject a thorough examination 
without delay. He committed his business to the care of an agent, and, 
attended by a train of 20 servants, came to Bombay. Having introduced 
himself to the missionaries, he sent back his servants, and lived in retire- 
ment, for the sake of pursuing, undisturbed, the great inquiry which had 
brought him to Bombay. By the advice of the missionaries, he read Henry 
Martyn's Persian translation of the New Testament, and other Christian 
books. In May, he said that he had for a long time neither read the Koran, 
nor practised the worship it enjoins. He admitted the necessity of a spirit- 
ual change, but professed no experimental knowledge of it. At this time, 
his attention seemed chiefly drawn to the forms and history of Christianity. 
Continuing his studies, he attained to clearer views of truth ; and, having 
given satisfactory evidence of a change of heart, on the 2oth of September 
he was baptized, and admitted as a member of the Mission church at Bom- 
bay. He declared himself willing to change his name and dress, and cut 
off his beard; but being shown that such changes were not necessary, and 
might prove inexpedient, he continued unchanged in these respects. For 
some months he resided at Bombay, aiding the missionaries as a teacher of 
Hindostanee, and recommending, by argument and example, as opportu- 
nities presented, the religion of Jesus to others. He then returned to his. 
family at Hydrabad. Since his return, the missionaries have heard from 
him less than was desirable, but the accounts have always been favorable. 
His example may well put to shame many wealthy men in Christian lands. 

Ceylon. The Ceylon mission continued to suffer from ill health. Earlv 
in the year, Mr. Richards obtained a passage from Madras to Columbo. and 
thence had an uncomfortable journey to Jaffna. His life, however, was spared 



CONVERSIONS AND ADMISSIONS TO THE CHURCH. 



75 



for the present, and he was able to aid his brethren by his counsels and his 
prayers, and even to render important services as a physician. The health 
of Mr. Poor failed, and for a considerable part of the year he was obliged to 
abstain from missionary labors ; but, as a reinforcement was expected^soon, 
arrangements were made, by the aid of Nicholas and some of the larger 
boys, to keep the schools and other labors at that station in operation. Mr. 
Meigs enjoyed good health till about the end of the year, when his also 
failed, just as the reinforcement arrived. The diseases of the missionaries 
were, in all these cases, pulmonary. 




School Bungalow at Ceylon. 



Still, the schools were carried on and enlarged. There were fifteen free 
schools, nine in connexion with Tillipally, and six with Batticotta, supported 
by the mission at a trifling expense ; all containing about 700 scholars. 
There was also a boarding school at each station, consisting of youths taken 
under the special care of the mission, and supported by individuals or soci- 
eties in the country ; most of them bearing names selected by their bene- 
factors. These schools contained 48 boys and 9 girls. Their good influ- 
ence was manifest, and the mission intreated for funds for the extension of 
the system. 

In the early part of this year, the ravages of the cholera were fearful, 
and much of the time of Mr. Meigs was occupied in attending upon the 
sick. Generally, the natives were afraid to use any medical remedy, lest 
the goddess, whose " sport" they supposed the cholera to be, should be of- 
fended. When one was attacked, all but his nearest relatives fled; his 
relatives carried him to the nearest temple, and prostrated him before the 
idol, where, in almost every instance, he died in a few hours. When Mr. 
Meigs could arrive in season, and obtain permission to administer the usual 
specific, (large doses of calomel and opium,) the patient commonly recov- 
ered. He told them that his religion led him to these efforts for the preser- 
vation of men's lives, and many acknowledged its superiority to that of the 
heathen. 

This year witnessed the first of that series of revivals, by which this 
favored mission has been distinguished. Its subjects were few in number ; 
but the work had all the characteristics of the more extensive revivals of 
later years. As its fruits, the joint letter of the mission, written in Novem-, 



76 



HISTORY OP THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



ber, states that Gabriel Tissera and Nicholas Permander had been received 

into the church ; there were some who gave evidence of piety at each of the 
stations, and several of the boys in the schools were subjects of special 
seriousness. 

The Rev. Miron Winslow, Levi Spaulding and Henry Woodward, and 
Dr. John Scudder, a physician from the city of New York, who had offered 
himself for this service, embarked, on the 8th of June, at Salem, in the brig 
Indus, bound to Calcutta, to touch at Ceylon if practicable. The voyage 
was long, but generally agreeable, especially as it was not without spiritual 
benefit to the crew. The captain was already a man of established religious 
character. Before their arrival at Calcutta, the whole crew, sixteen in all, 
professed and appeared to become truly penitent for sin, and to accept the 
mercy offered in the gospel. On their arrival in port, the temptations of 
that dissolute city overcame the constancy of some. Others continued to 
" bear fruit with patience." As the Indus did not visit Ceylon, the mission- 
aries were obliged to seek for other means of conveyance. Messrs. Wins- 
low and Spaulding, with their wives, arrived at Columbo, December 20 ; 
Mr. Woodward and wife reached Trincomolee, on the eastern coast of the 
island, on the 23d. Dr. Scudder and his wife arrived at Tillipally just be- 
fore the close of December ; the others early the next year. 

Cherokees. This year, the Cherokee mission was threatened with seri- 
ous evils, if not utter extinction, by the action of the general government. 
The subject is thus noticed in the minutes of the Prudential Committee : 

" Feb. 6. In consequence of authentic intelligence of measures, intended 
to issue in the removal of the Cherokee nation and the other Indian tribes 
from this side of the Mississippi into the wide wilderness west of that river, 
and of a delegation of the Cherokees being on their way to Washington to 
seek relief for their nation, deeply perplexed and distressed by those meas- 
ures, the Committee, after serious deliberation, 

" Resolved, That the Corresponding Secretary be appointed to go to 
Washington, and requested to commence his journey as soon as possible, 
to confer with the delegates of the Cherokees as to the best means of secur- 
ing to them the benefits of Christian instruction, and to the Board the full 
and permanent value of its establishment in the Cherokee country ; and to 
do all in his power to promote the objects of the Board in regard to the im- 
provement of the Indians generally." 

" April 6. The Corresponding Secretary made a report of his agency at 
Washington in behalf of the Cherokees, and for the promotion of the gene- 
ral design of the Board for civilizing and evangelizing the Indian nations. 
The sense of the Committee was kindly expressed as follows : 

"Resolved, That we feel it to be a duty to acknowledge, with devout 
gratitude to God, the conclusion of the late treaty with the Cherokees ; as 
it appears to be the commencement of a system of more liberal and enlarged 
policy on the part of the government of the United States towards the Indian 
tribes within our borders, and to afford a reasonable hope that they may be- 
come civilized, Christian, and happy communities. 

" But it is our more particular duty to express our gratitude, that by the 
mission of the Corresponding Secretary to Washington, this Committee and 
the Board have enjoyed the great privilege of aiding in the accomplishment 
of so great and desirable an object. The Committee most cordially approve 
the faithful and laborious services of the Corresponding Secretary in the 
conduct of this agency. And they would make grateful mention of the 
kindness of Providence in leading to the mission, and in the favorable cir- 
cumstances which attended it to its close." 

These transactions need to be more fully explained. 



PRESIDENT MONROE VISITS BRAINERD. 



77 



It appears from the preamble of the treatjr at the Cherokee Agency, which 
was the fifteenth treaty between the Cherokees and the United States, and 
which was made by Gen. Jackson, and other Commissioners of the U. S. 
government, with the Chiefs of the nation, July 8, 1817, — that a deputation 
from the Cherokees visited Washington in 1808 ; that the deputies from the 
Upper Towns signified to the President " their anxious desire to engage in 
the pursuits of agriculture and civilized life, in the country they then occu- 
pied ; that the deputies from the Lower Towns wished to pursue the hunter 
life, and with this view to remove across the Mississippi ; that, therefore, the 
Upper Towns wished for a division of the country, by which they should 
be secured in the permanent enjoyment of the lands on the Hiwassee;" and 
that, "by thus contracting their society within narrow limits, they [the 
Upper Towns] proposed to begin the establishment of fixed laws and a reg- 
ular government." The constitution of this "regular government," the 
reader ha$ already been informed, was adopted early in September, 1808. 
The preamble further states, that the President, on the 9th of Januarjr, 
1809, declared the readiness of the United States to grant the wishes of 
both parties ; that, accordingly, with his sanction, an exploring party had 
been sent to the west, and a country selected for the future residence of the 
Cherokees who chose to remove. The treaty which followed this preamble, 
provided for the exchange of a part of the Cherokee country for lands se- 
lected beyond the Mississippi. Now, however, in 1819, the Committee 
were informed that it was the intention of the United States government to 
procure an entire exchange of lands ; and to remove the whole Cherokee 
nation, as well as other Indian tribes, to the west, beyond the organized 
states and territories. The great body of the Cherokees were unwilling to 
remove, but were apprehensive that it would be rendered inevitable. They 
sent a deputation to Washington, to avert the doom they feared. There 
the Corresponding Secretary met them, and united his efforts with theirs. 
The result was, the treaty for which the Committee recorded their solemn 
vote of thanksgiving. The preamble states, that " the greater part of the 
Cherokee nation have expressed an earnest desire to remain on this side of 
the Mississippi ;" and that they wish " to commence those measures which 
they deem necessary to the civilization and preservation of their nation." 
The treaty cedes a large tract of land to the United States, in full satisfac- 
tion for all lands on the Arkansas, given to the emigrating part of their na- 
tion ; reserving out of that tract, 100,000 acres, as a school fund, to be sold 
in the same manner as the public lands of the United States ; the proceeds 
to be invested by the President of the United States, and the annual income 
to be applied " to diffuse the benefits of education among the Cherokee na- 
tion on this side of the Mississippi." This treaty was negotiated by Mr. 
Calhoun, and duly ratified by the President and Senate. It secured to the 
Cherokees who did not choose to emigrate, the remainder of their country 
in perpetuity. Hicks, who had been much depressed while struggling, 
with feeble hopes, against the influence, intrigue and bribery, which he found 
at work to effect the removal of his people, was full of joy and gratitude to 
God, and confident expectation of good to the Cherokees. The result of the 
deputation to Washington was made known at the national council on the 
- 11th of May. The hopes of the nation were raised, and schools and mis- 
sions were regarded with a new degree of favor, as the most important 
means of their anticipated improvement. 

The mission expected a visit from President Monroe, then on the southern 
part of his grand tour through the United States ; but they were not aware 
of his near approach, when, on the 27th of May, he was announced as at 
the door. He examined the farm, buildings, schools, every thing pertaining 



78 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



to the mission. Having seen the whole, and inquired minutely and famil- 
iarly concerning every part, he expressed his decided approbation of the 
plan and its execution, and of the conduct, progress, and prospects, of the 
children. They were just finishing a log cabin for the use of the girls. 
He said that such buildings were not good enough, and told them to build a 
good two story house, with brick or stone chimneys and glass windows, at 
the public expense ; and before leaving, gave them a letter to the U. S. 
agent, directing him to pay the balance of their account for the buildings 
already erected, and for that which he advised. 

In November, this mission was strengthened by the arrival of Messrs. 
Abijah Conger, John Vaill, and John Tahnage, with their families, from 
New Jersey. 

The spiritual prosperity of the miss-ion continued. The whole number 
gathered from this wilderness into the church, before the close of this year, 
including four or five of African descent, was about 20. Others, im different 
parts of the nation, were known to be seriously attentive to divine things, 
and there were some who appeared to have been truly born again. The 
Moravian mission at Springplace partook of this season of refreshing. One 
of the converts admitted at Brainerd deserves particular notice. His name 
was John Arch. He was born and had always lived near the white settle- 
ments, on the borders of North Carolina. According to his own account, 
he had attended school for a short time in his childhood, and had learned to 
spell a little. After he left school, he had a desire to learn to read, and 
studied his spelling-book at times till it was worn out ; after which he had 
nearly forgotten the little that he once knew. Being at Knoxville last 
Christmas, he saw Mr. Hall, and heard from him, that a school had been 
established for the instruction of the Cherokees. He determined to come ; 
and after travelling 1-50 miles on foot in seven days, arrived at Brainerd on 
the 26th of January. He did not know his own age, but supposed it to be 
about 2-5. He could converse in English, and his countenance indicated a 
mind capable of improvement ; but he had the dress and dirty appearance 
of the most uncultivated part of his tribe ; and his age and wild and savage 
aspect seemed to mark him as one unfit for admission to the school. But it 
was difficult to refuse him. He readily agreed to the terms of admission 
and continuance. He cheerfully sold his gun, his only property, and the 
dearest treasure of an Indian, to procure suitable clothing. He was admit- 
ted on trial. He applied himself diligently to his studies, and made good 
proficiency. He soon showed a thoughtful concern for his soul, and ap- 
peared desirous to know the way of life, and to walk in it. In October, his 
father came to take him away; but at the earnest request of John and his 
instructers, after staying a few days and becoming acquainted with the mis- 
sion, willingly permitted him to remain. In November, he was examined 
as a candidate for admission to the church, and employed as an interpreter 
to Mr. Butrick. At this time he said that he often felt inclined to tell the 
Indians about God and the Savior, but he knew so little that he thought it 
would not please God ; and he desired to obtain an education, that he might 
be able to do it. He was baptized the next April. 

Some preparations were made this year for commencing the system of 
local schools. Applications for such school had been received from several 
parts of the nation. Taloney, about 60 miles south east from Brainerd, 
had been selected as a station, and such progress had been made in the 
preparatory work, that Mr. Hall removed his family into the unfinished 
buildings in November. 

Choctaws. About the beginning of the year, Mr. Kingsbury, superin- 
tendent of the Choctaw mission, met Miss Sarah B. Varnum and Miss Judith 



FIRST MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. 



79 



Chase at New Orleans, where he was married to Miss Varnum. They arriv- 
ed at Eliiot February 1. Mr. A. V. Williams had arrived a few days be- 
fore. In July, he was married to Miss Chase. His devoted and useful 
labors were terminated by his death, of a fever, on the 6th of September. 
On the first of August, Dr. William W. Pride, of Cambridge, N. Y. and 
Mr. Isaac Fisk, of Holden, Mass., Blacksmith and Farmer, arrived at 
Elliot ; and on the last of that month, Mr. Kanouse, having finished the 
term for which he engaged in the mission, returned with his family to his 
former residence. During the whole year, the strength of the mission was 
broken by the sickness of some of its members. 

The mission Church was organized on the 28th of March, with ten mem- 
bers, all of whom were members of the mission. The school was opened 
on the 19th of April, with ten scholars. The necessary buildings had not 
been erected ; but eight children had been brought 160 miles, expecting to 
find all things ready ; and it was thought best to begin. The Choctaws 
were told that but 20 could be received " till dry corn come plenty," in 
October, and then but 40 ; but the importunities of parents and children broke 
over these limitations, and at the close of the year the school contained 60 
pupils, of whom 16 could read the Bible with propriety and ease. 

The Choctaws made liberal appropriations for the support of the school. 
The chief, Puck-sha-nub-bee early gave $200, out of an annuity due to his 
part of the nation from the United States. In August, after a " talk" from 
Mr. Kingsbury, a council appropriated $700 from an annuity, and $600 was 
raised by subscription, besides 85 cows and calves for the support of the 
mission, of which 54 were soon after collected. In September, a council of 
the Lower Towns voted unanimously to appropriate $2,000 a year, their 
share of annuity payable quarterly for 17 years, for the support of a school 
in their district. 

Mr. Kingsbury's annual report to the Secretary of War, which was re- 
quired as a basis for the distribution of the fund appropriated by Congress 
for the civilization of the Indians, was made in October. It states that 
within about 14 months, there had been erected at Elliot seven commodious 
log cabins, occupied as dwelling-houses ; a dining-room and kitchen, of 
hewed logs, 52 feet by 20, with a piazza on each side ; a school-house, 36 
feet by 24 ; a mill-house, 36 feet by 30 ; a lumber-house and granary, each 
18 feet by 20 ; a blacksmith's shop, stable, and three other out houses. 
Between 30 and 40 acres of land had been cleared and fenced ; and between 
20 and 30 had been successfully cultivated with Indian corn, potatoes, and 
other kinds of food. There belonged to the mission 7 horses, 10 steers, 
75 cows, 75 calves and young cattle, and about 30 swine. The family, in- 
cluding missionaries, pupils and hired laborers, numbered 76. 

The mission to the Cherokees of the Arkansas was attempted this year, 
but not commenced. By direction of the Prudential Committee, the Rev. 
Alfred Finney and Rev. Cephas Washburn, both from Vermont, met at 
Brainerd early in November. On the 30th of that month, they commenced 
their journey through the wilderness to Elliot ; where, after almost incred- 
ible difficulties and dangers, from flooded swamps and overflowing creeks, 
from wet and cold and hunger, they arrived on the 3d of January. There, 
where their help was needed and was highly useful, the inclemency of the 
season, which had retarded their progress, compelled them for a while to 
remain. 

Sandwich Islands. In October, the first missionaries to the Sandwich 
Islands were sent out. At the request of the Prudential Committee, the Rev.. 
Messrs. Hiram Bingham and Asa Thurston were ordained for this service, 
by the North Consociation of Litchfield Co., Ct., Sept. 29. On the 15th of 



so 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



October, the mission Church was formed. The exercises were performed 
in the Park Street vestry. The members were, the two missionaries 
already named, and their wives ; Mr. Daniel Chamberlain, Farmer, Dr. 
Thomas Holman, Physician, Mr. Samuel Whitney, Mechanic and School- 
master, Mr. Samuel Ruggles, Catechist and Schoolmaster, and Mr. Elisha 
Loomis, Printer and Schoolmaster, with their wives ; and John Honoree, 
Thomas Hopu, and William Tennooee, natives of the Islands, who had 
been educated at the Foreign Mission School at Cornwall, and who were 
attached to the mission as teachers ; in all, 17 members. They embarked 
on the 23d, on board the Brig Thaddeus, accompanied by George Tamoree, 
the son of one of the chiefs of the Islands, who had been educated with 
his young countrymen at Cornwall. The way for this mission had been 
wonderfully prepared by Divine Providence ; more wonderfully, and more 
effectually, as the history of the next year will show, than was even sus- 
pected at the time of its departure. 

Palestine. The first missionaries of the Board to Palestine, Rev. Levi 
Parsons and Pliny Fisk, embarked very soon afterwards. They sailed from 
Boston, Nov. 3, in the ship Sally Ann, and entered the harbor of Malta pn 
the 23d of December. Here, detained on board their ship by the quaran- 
tine regulations, they enjoyed the kind and useful attentions of Dr. Naudi 
and Rev. Messrs. Jowett and Wilson, which made the closing days of this 
year " among the happiest of their lives." 



CHAPTER XII. 



1820. Annual Meeting at Hartford. Missionary Herald. Foreign Mission School. Baron 
Campagne. Progress of the mission at Bombay. Leave to visit the interior refused j but af- 
terwards granted. Mr. Bardwell's health fails. New stations occupied in Ceylon, at Oodoo- 
ville and Pandeteripo. Pecuniary embarrassments. Mr. Garrett sent from the Island. Pro- 
gress of the Cherokee mission. School and Church at Creek Path. National Council. Hard- 
ships of the Choctaw mission; Mayhew. Choc taws appropriate their annuities. Messrs. 
Finney and Washburn visit the Cherokees of the Arkansas. Sketch of the Sandwich Islands. 
The mission arrives. Its reception, and the locations of its members. Palestine mission ar- 
rives at Smyrna. Visit to Scio. Professor Bambas. Return to Smyrna. Mr. Parsons sails 
for Palestine. 



The eleventh Annual Meeting of the Board was held at Hartford, Ct. on 
the 20th and 21st of September. The officers of the last year were 
re-elected. During the year ending August 31, the payments from the 
treasury had amounted to $57,420,93. The receipts were, from donations, 
$36,582,64; from other sources, $3,751,87 ; total, $40,334,51; leaving a 
deficiency of $17,086,42, to be made up from the surplus contributed in 
former years. The deficiency arose in part from the heavy expenses of 
sending out 23 male and 13 female missionaries and assistants, and partly 
from the unusual pecuniary pressure which the whole country was then 
suffering. The donations, however, exceeded those of any former year by 
about $2,600. Clothing, too, and other articles for the use of the several < 
missions, had been contributed to the estimated value of about $6,000, and 
the Choctaw nation had appropriated its annuity of $6,000 a year for 16 or 
17 years to the support of the missions in their country. And yet there 
had been even less labor of agents and direct efforts to raise funds, than in 
former years. The result, therefore, showed a great increase of missionary 
zeal and liberalityr 

At this meeting, the Prudential Committee were directed to publish the 
Missionary Herald at the expense of the Board. Hitherto, agreeably to a 



MISSION IN CEYLON. STATION AT OODOOV1LLE. 



81 



proposal made by Mr. Evarts, its editor, at the second annual meeting, the 
profits of the work, after deducting a reasonable amount for editing, had 
been devoted to the promotion of missions under the direction of the Board. 
It had contained, besides an account of the proceedings of the Board and 
its missions, much other religious intelligence, and much able theological 
and literary discussion. It was now thought best to make it strictly an 
official publication, for which the Board should be responsible, and to ex- 
clude from it all subjects but the transactions of the Board and its missions, 
and of kindred societies. By this arrangement, the Board was enabled to 
send missionary intelligence, unincumbered with other matter, to its pat- 
rons, and to others whom it might be desirable to inform. 

The Foreign Mission School reported 29 pupils. Of the 31 heathen 
youth who had been admitted to its privileges since its establishment, 17 
had given satisfactory evidence of piety ; and several others were now 
thoughtful on religious subjects. This school excited a lively interest, even 
in foreign lands. The Baron de Campagne, of Basle, Switzerland, wrote 
to its Principal, enclosing a donation of $212, and requesting a letter from 
one of the Sandwich Islands youths. The next year, the Baron made a 
donation to the Board, of $664. 

Bombay. At Bombay, the tours for preaching were continued ; and it 
was found practicable to collect small assemblies at the stations in that city 
and on Salsette, for several evenings in succession, to hear Christian in- 
struction. At the close of the year, the mission had 21 schools, containing 
about 1050 scholars, who were learning to understand and respect Christian- 
ity. In several instances, when the brethren wished to visit the continent 
for the purpose of inspecting the schools, passports were refused by the new 
Governor, the Hon. Mountstuart Elphinstone. He expressed to Mr. Bard- 
well his approbation of the general object of the schools, but feared that too 
rapid advances would be made against the prejudices of the natives. He 
afterwards gave Mr. Hall permission to pay them a single visit, and re- 
quested a written statement of their object, character and management. 
This was soon given. It was declared satisfactory, and the Governor ex- 
pressed his willingness that they should continue their visits; but he sug- 
gested some cautions, lest the Brahmuns should find a pretext for complain- 
ing of interference with their religion. — The press continued its operations, 
and for a considerable part of the year, more than defrayed its expenses by 
the profits of work done for .individuals and for the Committee of the Chris- 
tian Knowledge Society. — The mission suffered much from sickness. Mr. 
Bardwell had been repeatedly attacked by the liver complaint ; and towards 
the close of the year, the brethren and their physicians considered it fully 
proved that he could not live and labor in that climate. It was their unan- 
imous advice that he should immediately return home. 

Ceylon. In Ceylon, Governor Brownrigg readily gave permission to the 
newly arrived missionaries to remain in the Island. They therefore made 
arrangements without delay for the vigorous prosecution of their work. 
The buildings at Oodooville, once the residence of a Franciscan Friar, were 
repaired, and in June became the station of Messrs. Winslow and Spauld- 
ing. It was important that Dr. Scudder should be stationed at Panditeripo ; 
but as the disposable funds of the mission were not sufficient to make the 
necessary repairs, he advanced the necessary amount from his own property, 
to be afterwards refunded, should his family need it. Having been licensed 
as a preacher of the gospel, by the ordained missionaries regularly assem- 
bled in ecclesiastical council, he removed from Tillipa]]y to his station in 
July. Mr. Woodward was stationed with Mr. Poor at Tillipally. 

The mission was also strengthened by the returning health of its older 
11 



82 HISTOKY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 

V 




Mission pre. 



members. Mr. Meigs and Mr. Poor were restored to usual strength ; and 
even Mr. Richards, contrary to expectation, was so far restored as to be able 
to render important services. 

Bat the energies of the mission were crippled by pecuniary embarrass- 
ments. The low state of the treasury at home and the demands of other 
missions compelled the Prudential Committee to be frugal in their appro- 
priations. The support of heathen children with names assigned by their 
benefactors was a popular charity, and an undue proportion of funds was 
devoted by the donors to that object; many seeming to forget that mission- 
aries could not board and educate heathen children, unless the missionaries 
themselves were supported, and buildings provided for their residence. The 
evil was increased by the difficulty, delay and uncertainty of remittances. 
It was of no use to draw bills on the Board ; for as the Board was un- 
known to the mercantile community, the bills could not be sold. Money 
could be borrowed only at high rates of interest, and at the hazard of 
loss of character by inability to pay at the stipulated time. The transpor- 
tation of Spanish dollars was expensive, and their seasonable arrival un- 
certain ; and if sent so long in advance as to guard effectually against em- 
barrassments, the interest on many thousands of dollars for long terms of 
time must be lost. The missionaries therefore suggested the expediency of 
opening a credit with some house in Calcutta, on which the missions in 
India might draw for the sums due them, as their necessities should require. 
Such are some of the embarrassments which attend the support of distant 
missions, by associations that are young in years and little known. The 
Board has long since overcome them. Its credit is established throughout 
the East, and its bills are as good there in the money-market, as those of 
the best banking houses in Great Britain, and are quoted at the same rates 
in the price-currents. 

By the kindness of friends and the aid of other societies, the delay of 
funds was in some measure supplied, and the work of the mission was 
carried on with a good degree of energy. The number of boarding schol- 
ars was enlarged, and several new free schools were opened. The gospel 
was preached to increasing congregations. Medical aid was more exten- 
- sively afforded, especially to the poor in their affliction. Nor were the \ 
labors of the year wholly unblest by divine influence. There was nothing I 
that could be called a revival ; but in some instances, the convicting and 
sanctifying influences of the Holy Spirit Avere manifestly present. 

Mr. James Garrett, who had been sent out as a missionary printer, arriv- 
ed at Tillipally on the 10th of August. The consent of the government to 



MR. GARRETT ORDERED TO LEAVE THE ISLAND. 



S3 



his residence on the island as a missionary was requested in a note, trans- 
mitted through the agency of archdeacon Twisleton. The Lieut. Gover- 
nor, Sir Edward Barnes, directed his Secretary to rep]y, that the govern- 
ment did not deem it proper to permit any increase of the American mission 
in Ceylon, and that the request could not be granted. The archdeacon re- 
turned this answer, with expressions of regret. An order was soon re- 
ceived, dated August 24, requiring Mr. Garrett to leave the island in three 
months. Surprised at communications so different in their tenor from those 
formerly received from the government, the missionaries supposed that Sir 
Edward must be laboring under some misapprehension, which suitable ef- 
forts might remove. They therefore prepared a memorial, in which they 
called attention to the inoffensive and salutary character of their mission ; 
to the approbation and encouragement it had received, from its first estab- 
lishment to the present time, more than three years, from Governor Brown - 
rigg and other chief authorities of the island ; to the amount of good it 
was accomplishing ; and to the express permission of the government to 
establish a press, officially given on the 18th of June, 1816 ; and requested 
that Mr. Garrett might at least be permitted to remain till the pleasure of 
the king's government might be known. The answer, dated Sept. 24, 
stated that the Lieut. Governor was unwilling to admit any foreign mis- 
sionaries to the island ; that those already there had been permitted to re- 
main, only out of courtesy to his predecessor ; that the British Government 
was abundantly able to christianize its own heathen subjects, and -was mak- 
ing laudable efforts for that purpose ; that missionaries of the established 
church would be preferred ; that if these were not sufficiently numerous, 
time would remove the difficulty ; that if others were needed, the Wesley- 
ans would be preferred ; that the American missionaries would be better em- 
ployed, in attempting to convert the heathen on their own continent ; and 
finally, that Mr. Garrett must leave the island at the time appointed. — As, 
on account of the monsoons, it was difficult to leave the island at that 
season, another memorial was sent, requesting permission for Mr. Garrett to 
remain two months beyond the appointed time, in a private capacity. In 
this memorial — not as the foundation of any request, but in justice to them- 
selves and the Board, — the brethren replied at some length to the Governor's 
suggestions. They said : — " They are not altogether surprised to learn, 
that in the opinion of the Honorable the Lieutenant Governor, their labors 
might be more profitably employed among the heathen tribes ol the Amer- 
ican continent, as this is an opinion not unfrequently advanced. Those who 
judge in this manner, do not, however, commonly reflect, that the Aborigines 
of North America, (for to no others in America can the missionary have 
safe access,) are few in number and scattered over a vast forest ; — that they 
speak more than fifty different and difficult tongues, and have no written 
language ; — that they live by the chase, and pursue a wandering life, which 
renders it almost impossible to bring them under the influence of Christian 
instruction. Without adverting to the other particulars ; — that their popu- 
lation is thin and scattered, may be understood, when it is known, that 
within the extensive limits of the United States, including all the new and 
large territories west of the Mississippi, some of which are almost without 
a white inhabitant, the whole number of Indians, by the best calculations, is 
but 175,000 ; or something less than the commonly allowed population of 
the Jaffna district ; and that, while this district may almost be compassed 
by a traveller in one day, that part of the United States, occupied by the 
Indians, is more than 6,000 miles in circumference ; and if we stretch across 
the Continent, including an additional Indian territory, larger than Brit- 
ish India, we increase the population but 80,000 ; so that, in an extent 



84 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



of country larger than all Europe, there is little more than one fourth as 
many native inhabitants, as in the single town of Calcutta. This circum- 
stance, that one may find a million of natives in Asia, to a thousand in 
America, is thought to be no small reason, for preferring the former for ex- 
tensive missionary operations." 

After mentioning the efforts of the Board and others for the benefit of the 
American Indians, which were greater in proportion to the heathen popula- 
tion, by forty to one, than all the Christian world was making for British 
India; and noticing the fact that the American Continent, with about one 
sixteenth of the heathen population of the globe, had more than half the 
missionaries in the world, they continued : — 

" The reasons more particularly, which led to the establishment of the 
American mission in Ceylon, were the small number of missionaries on the 
island, at the time the mission was formed, and the friendly disposition of 
government. At the time the American missionaries arrived, there were 
but five Wesleyan missionaries on the Island — one Baptist missionary, and 
not one of the present number of missionaries of the established Church. 
Indeed there were then but two regularly ordained missionaries of the 
Church of England, on this side the Cape of Good Hope ; though the un- 
dersigned are happy to know, that their number has since very much in- 
creased. The friendly disposition of government was particularly manifest, 
in the very kind invitation given to the Eev. Mr. Newell, (an American 
missionary now settled at Bombay, who visited the Island before the present 
mission was formed,) not only by several of the most respectable gentlemen 
in the ecclesiastical and civil service, but by His Excellency himself, to take 
up his residence on the Island. As Mr. Newell did not remain, he repre- 
sented these things to his patrons, that others might be sent out. Among 
other particulars, in his communications, he stated, that, ' His Excellency 
Governor Brownrigg has been pleased to say, that he is authorized by the 
Secretary of State for the Colonies, to encourage the efforts of all respecta- 
ble ministers. 1 It was very much in consequence of this encouragement, 
that the mission to Ceylon was undertaken ; and it is in view of con- 
siderations similar to the above mentioned, that it continues to be sup- 
ported." 

" They are aware that some objections may be made against them, 
on account of their not having received Episcopal ordination ; but as they 
have all passed through a course of Collegiate education, in literature, 
science, and theology ; and as they have been ordained according to the 
custom of the churches to which they belong, they would hope, that no 
great weight might be attached to this objection ; especially as the greatest 
proportion of the missionaries employed both by the Church Missionary So- 
ciety, and by the Society for propagating Christian Knowledge, supported 
almost exclusively by members of the Establishment, are not only foreign- 
ers, but such as have not received regular ordination in the Episcopal 
Church. If, however, the present number of missionaries from the estab- 
lished church were adequate, (as the Honorable the Lieutenant Governor 
seems to think they may not be,) the undersigned would feel the propriety 
of employing no other ; but since to give even the native subjects of His 
Majesty ,in India the same advantages for religious instruction, as are 
enjoyed by the inhabitants of England, and no greater, would require not 
leys than 30,000 missionaries, or nearly five times the number of regularly or- 
dained clergymen in England and Wales, they would express their fears, that 
much time must elapse, and many generations must go down to the grave, 
before an adequate supply of such missionaries can be obtained ; and they 
would hope, that however they may fall below those., with whom they do 



NEW SCHOOLS OPENED AMONG THE CHEROKEES. 



85 



not pretend to compare, they may be allowed the privilege of being humble 
coadjutors in a work, which is very dear to their hearts." 

The Secretary replied, that the time of Mr. Garrett's departure could not 
be deferred, and that the Governor " could not enter into " the other parts 
of the memorial. His decision to abstain from attempting to answer those 
arguments, was evidently judicious. It will not be easy to find, in any lan- 
guage, a document so perfectly respectful, and yet so unanswerably convict- 
ing the ruler to whom it was addressed, of gross ignorance and sophistry. 

Nothing now remained, but for Mr. Garrett to obey the order that had been 
given. He left the Island, and in December was with the Danish mission- 
aries at Tranquebar, doubtful whether to aid the brethren at Ceylon in ex- 
tending their mission to the Tamul people on the Coromandel coast, or to 
join the mission at Bombay. 

Cherokees. Among the Aborigines of our own continent, the work 
went forward. A few leading facts, with their dates, will show the charac- 
ter of its progress among the Cherokees. 

On the 20th of February, John Arch was admitted as a member of the 
Church at Brainerd. On the 4th of March, Mr. Brown, the father of 
Catherine, presented a letter in his own name and that of his neighbors, re- 
questing the establishment of a school at Creek Path. On the 8th, it was 
resolved that Mr. Butrick should go to open the school, attended by John 
Arch as an assistant. On the 11th they set forth. On the 12th, which 
was the Sabbath, three native converts, David and Catherine Brown and 
sister McDonald, held a religious conference in the Cherokee language, 
with visitors who could not understand English. About this time, Mr. John 
Ross brought a request from the people in the neighborhood of Fort Arm- 
strong, that a school might be established among them. Mr. Chamberlain 
visited that neighborhood, to examine its eligibility for a local school, and 
returned with a favorable report. It was accordingly resolved to establish 
a school on the Chatooga ; and Milo Hoyt, who had been married in Feb- 
ruary to Lydia Lowry, the pious and intelligent daughter of the chief with 
whom Mr. Kingsbury first conversed at Washington, set out on the 3d of 
April to open it. A small log house was immediately selected for his resi- 
dence, and the Cherokees began without delay to build a school-house. On 
the 13th of April, a letter was received from Mr. Butrick, giving an inter- 
esting account of the zeal shown by the people at Creek Path, in making 
preparations for the school, and in attending upon religious instruction. 
April 20, news was received of the good attendance on worship, increasing 
seriousness and one or two conversions at Creek Path. The people there 
were anxious for a female school, and offered to build a house for it. May 
8th, Catherine BroAvn was advised to go as a teacher, whenever the house 
should be finished. The people were overjoyed when they heard this, and 
immediately began to build the house. On the last day of May, she left 
Brainerd, in company of her father, to take charge of the school. July 2d, 
Milo Hoyt united with the church. On the 12th, Mr. Butrick arrived at 
Brainerd, leaving John Arch and Catherine Brown in charge of the schools. 
Catherine's father and mother and brother and brother's wife and two sis- 
ters, and several others, it was hoped, had been truly converted to God. In 
September, a church was organized at Creek Path ; and at the close of 
that month, the work was still going. October 17, intelligence was received 
from Mr. Hall at Taloney. The school was prosperous. 

During this month, the General Council of the Cherokee nation was 
held. Its proceedings showed a great advance in civilization, and encour- 
aged bright hopes for the future. It was decided that children sent to the 
mission schools, ought to remain long enough to acquire an education that 



86 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



would make them useful ; and that parents who should take their children 
away prematurely, must pay the expense of support while there. The mis- 
sionaries were authorized to select the most suitable pupils, to serve appren- 
ticeships at the most useful mechanic arts. The nation was divided into 
eight districts, a tax laid to build a court house in each, and four circuit 
judges appointed to administer justice. 

Choctaws. The Choctaw mission continued to be afflicted and weak- 
ened by intermittent fevers and other diseases, arising in part from the 
climate, but more from the privations and hardships incident to a new set- 
tlement in the wilderness. Their supplies had to be procured at distances 
of 150, 200, and even 1500 miles, and to be brought through many miles of 
forests without roads, or by creeks, navigable only for flat boats when swol- 
len by rains. Their letters were lodged at Post-offices 75, 100 and 150 
miles distant. In May, Mr. Kingsbury went out with two men, to lay out 
a wagon road to Pigeon Roost, 60 miles distant, towards the place selected 
for a new station, and in the direction from which a great part of their sup- 
plies must come. In marking and opening this road, about 65 day's 
works were expended by the mission, and the rest was done by Capt. Fol- 
som, one of the Choctaws. On the 10th of June the work was finished ; 
and on the 14th, the first wagon ever seen in that part of the country 
arrived at Elliot, with 2000 yards of homespun cotton cloth, much needed 
by the natives, for sale. The wagoner was from Tennessee. He had seen 
Messrs. Kingsbury and Williams in 1818, when on their way to the Choc- 
taw country ; and from his long acquaintance with the Indians, had pro- 
nounced their undertaking hopeless. Now, after staying two days at 
Elliot, witnessing the improvement of the children in learning and in the 
arts of civilized life, and having his wagon repaired at the workshop, he 
acknowledged his surprise at the results, confessed his former error, and 
left a donation of fifteen dollars to the mission. — A large reinforcement, 
sent over land to their aid, was detained by various unexpected causes, till 
after the end of the year. Mr. Zechariah Howes and Mr. Anson Dyer, 
after a long river passage, arrived on the first of July, and were immedi- 
ately employed in directing the labor of the boys in the corn field and in 
clearing new land. Their companion, Mr. Joel Wood, was left sick near 
Walnut Hills,. His wife remained with him ; and it was not till the close 
of September, after several dangerous relapses, that he was able to reach 
Elliot. The Rev. Alfred Wright, having been long expected, arrived in 
December. 

One new station was commenced this year. In February, Mr. Kings- 
bury set forth to select a site and make preparations. In a little more than 
a week, he reached the residence of Major Pitchlynn, a white man with a 
Choctaw family and large possessions. On the 21st, he went with Major 
Pitchlynn and Capt. Folsom to select a site for building. They intended 
to return that night, but the distance was too great. A large creek, 
swollen by recent rains, frustrated their attempts to reach the house of a 
native. But one course remained. They collected some dry grass for a 
bed, and without food or fire, and with no covering but the branches of the 
forest trees, having committed themselves to the protection and guidance of 
God, they slept and were refreshed. On the 23d, this very spot was se- 
lected for the station afterwards called Mayhew. It was on the border of 
an extensive prairie, on the south side of the Ook-tib-be-ha creek, about 
12 miles from its junction with the Tombigbee, and on the boundary line 
between the Choctaw and Chickasaw nations. Workmen were immediately 
employed ; and after living about four weeks in a wet and smoky camp, 
isuch as could be made in the wilderness in a few hours, he was enabled to 



DEATH OF MR. FISK. CHEROKEES OF THE ARKANSAS. 



87 



remove into his new house of logs, 22 feet long and 20 wide, on the 23d of 
March. In June, a garden and yards for cattle had been prepared, and 
more than 20 acres were that season planted with corn and potatoes. On 
the 14th of November, Mr. Kingsbury and his wife left Elliot, to take up 
their abode permanently at the new station. 

But they had much to encourage them, in the friendship of the Choctaws, 
and their zeal for the education of their children. More pupils were urged 
upon them than could be received. In March, they were obliged to refuse 
two, whom their mother had brought 150 miles ; and similar applications 
and refusals were frequent during the year. March 21, the district of the 
Six Towns, in council, resolved to appropriate their annuity, of $2,000 an- 
nually, to the support of a school and blacksmith's shop in their district, 
under the direction of the mission, and that the United States agent pay 
over the sum quarterly ; which was the same day communicated to Mr. 
Kingsbury by Push-ma-ta-ha, the chief of the district, and Major Pitchlynn, 
the interpreter. On the 2d of June, Puck-sha-nub-he, chief of the district 
of the Upper Towns, and Mush-oo-la-tub-be, of the Lower Towns, visited 
Elliot. The next day, Puck-sha-nub-be said he was an old man, but was 
glad of an opportunity to do some good before his death ; and he announced 
the appropriation of the annuity of his district for the support of the mis- 
sion. On the 4th, the two chiefs dictated a letter to Dr. Worcester, an- 
nouncing the appropriation of the whole annuity of the three districts, 
amounting to $6,000 a year for 16 years, to the support of the mission. 
Interested attention was also paid to the preaching of the gospel, through 
an interpreter. Capt. Folsom said that the leading men of the Choctaws, 
by their acquaintance with religious people, had discovered that they were 
friendly to the red people, and wished to do them good ; that the good book 
had taught good white people thus to love all mankind; and that, for this 
reason, many of the Choctaws wished to know what was in that good book, 
that produced such effects. 

But the immense labors of the preparatory work, necessary to the preser- 
vation of life while teaching the natives, occupied nearly all the strength of the 
company, and left but little ability to give instruction of any kind. In his 
annual report to the Secretary of War, in December* Mr. Kingsbury states 
that 60 acres of land had been brought under improvement, a horse-mill, 
joiner's and blacksmith's shops and 22 other buildings erected, and other 
means of support, comfort and usefulness collected and created, to the value 
of more than $11,000. The number belonging to the school was 80, of 
whom but six were absent. About 50 acres of corn and potatoes had been 
cultivated, principally by the labor of the boys. 

The mission suffered a great loss on the 19th of September, in the death 
of Mr. Fisk, who had for some time been ill. Their journal says : " In 
laborious industry, in patient self-denial, in pious example, in holy and ar- 
dent devotion of soul and body to the missionary cause, he was pre-emi- 
nent." The Choctaws came around him in his last hours, saying that 
" the good man is going to die, and we have come to see him." He told 
them, " Be not discouraged. God had a little work for me to do here, and 
I have done it, and am going to leave you. He will send other men to 
teach your children." 

Cherokees of the Arkansas. The hardships of the mission to the 
Cherokees of the Arkansas were not at an end. Being detained by the 
badness of the traveling, and the defeat, after much hardship, of an attempt 
to reach their destination, Messrs. Finney and Washburn remained with 
the Choctaw mission, with their wives and Miss Minerva Washburn, where 
they rendered important and much needed aid through the winter, May 16, 



88 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the brethren left Elliot, and in four days, having slept on the bare ground 
without shelter two nights, arrived at Walnut Hills. Here they took passage 
in a steam-boat for the mouth of White river, and thence, by the kindness 
of Col. Davis, in a keel-boat, to Arkansas Post, where they arrived June 2. 
A war between the Cherokees and Osages was expected, and Gov. Miller 
was absent, endeavoring to prevent it. On the 14th he returned, having 
persuaded the parties to keep the peace till fall. He approved the object of 
the mission, and promised it his countenance and aid. On the 17th their 
hired men and horses from Elliot arrived, exhausted by fatigue and want of 
food. The next day they were joined by their assistant missionaries, Mr. 
Jacob Hitchcock and Mr. James Orr. Two days after, they set forward on 
foot. Mr. Finney first, and three of the others after him, were taken with 
fever and ague, brought on by fatigue and exposure. But their journey 
must be continued, and on the 12th of July, Mr. Washburn and one of the 
men arrived at the house of Mrs. Loveley, the widow of the former agent 
of the U. S. government. Here, in about a week, they were visited by 
John Jolly, the principal chief of these Cherokees. They told him that 
they were the missionaries who had been promised, some two years before, 
to Tollontiskee. The chief received the information with joy. On the 
19th of August, a council of the nation was held. The brethren attended, 
and made known the plan of the proposed mission. The chiefs invited 
them to remain, and to select such a place as they should prefer for 
their buildings. A place was chosen, on the west side of the Arkansas 
Creek, about five miles from the Arkansas river. Having built a log house, 
20 feet square, and made some arrangements for the means of subsistence, 
they set out, October 3, on their return to Elliot. Their sufferings on their 
return were much the same as on their advance. They arrived at Walnut 
Hills, December 13. Continuing their journey, on the 18th their progress 
was arrested by a swollen creek. They had no axe, and no food ; and 
without crossing the creek, none could be obtained within 60 miles. On 
the 20th, a company of men with pack horses, loaded with corn and meat, 
arrived, and were detained with them till the 23d. Their wants being thus 
providentially supplied, and a passage being effected across the creek, in 
two days more they joined their wives and friends at Elliot ; having endured, 
without shrinking, greater bodily hardships than had yet come upon any 
missionaries of the Board; hardships which would have cooled the ardor of 
almost any worldly man, in pursuit of almost any object. 

Sandwich Islands. This year, the mission to the Sandwich Islands 
commenced its operations. This is the most north-eastwardly and one of 
the largest of those numerous groups of islands, that fill the tropical regions 
of the Pacific Ocean, from the coast of Asia and New Holland, almost to 
the western coast of America. They are situated in about 20 degrees north 
latitude, and 160 west longitude from Greenwich. They are chiefly com- 
posed of lava, thrown up from the bottom of the ocean by volcanic fires, 
bordered with masses of coral, and of crystalized carbonate of lime, which 
many have mistaken for coral. Their surface is diversified with fertile 
valleys, rocky and barren hills, frightful chasms, and mountainous peaks, 
some of which rise 15,000 feet above the level of the ocean. The inhab- 
itants are of the same race as those of New Zealand, the Society Islands, 
and the other groups generally, that lie east of the 180th degree of longi- 
tude from Greenwich. Their form, features, complexion, language, and 
many of their religious customs, betray their relationship to the Malays of 
Southern Asia. The absolute despotism of petty chiefs, ferocious Avars, 
human sacrifices, polygamy, licentiousness and infanticide have long been 
depopulating these islands. The remains of ancient works on many islands 



SKETCH OF THE SANDWICH ISLANDS." 



89 



of the Pacific testify the former existence of a population, not highly civi- 
lized, indeed, but far more numerous, intelligent, and powerful, than has 
been there within the period reached by distinct and credible tradition. 
Since the introduction of new vices by visiters of European descent, the 
work of destruction has gone on with accelerated rapidity. The inhabit- 
ants of the Sandwich Islands were estimated, some fifty or sixty years ago, 
at 400,000. This was, doubtless, a very great exaggeration, occasioned, in 
part, by counting over repeatedly, at different points on the coast, the same 
multitudes, who flocked from place to place to gaze upon the strangers. 
Still, the population was doubtless much greater than now, when a census, 
known to be very near the truth, shows but 108,468. The fact is, in every 
part of the heathen world, heathenism has passed its season of vigor, and is 
producing the appropriate fruits of its old age. In every country where it 
prevails, the progress of mind is arrested, and energy of character is de- 
stroyed ; and in many, its own vices, aided by the vices which it greedily 
borrows from other lands, are consuming the inhabitants, and leaving the 
land desolate for want of men to till it. 

The inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands have been represented as supe- 
rior to those of most of the kindred groups. They had received some ben- 
efit, as well as injury, from their intercourse with foreigners. Their conve- 
nient position procured them many visits from ships engaged in the whaling 
business, and in trade to China and the north west coast of America. It is 
asserted that American merchants have resided there ever since 1786, only 
eight years after their first discovery by Capt. Cook. Tamahamaha, who 
had gradually reduced all the islands to a consolidated government un- 
der himself, and who was supposed to be the king when the missionaries 
sailed, was a man of uncommon capacity, and knew how to avail himself of 
all these advantages. He built forts, and mounted guns upon them. He 
had soldiers armed with muskets, and drilled after the fashion of Europe. 
He created a navy. The keel of his first ship, as it was called, was laid 
for him by Capt. Vancouver, in 1792 ; and, before his death, their number 
is said to have been increased to more than twenty, some of which were 
copper-bottomed. He encouraged the mechanic arts, and grew rich by 
commerce. 

Under his reign, several of the chiefs grew intelligent, learned to con- 
verse intelligibly in the English language, and assumed the dress and many 
of the habits of civilized life. But the people were the slaves of the chiefs, 
and both chiefs and people the slaves of the king. Whatever fruits of labor 
or of skill, or other possession, a superior chose to take, the inferior must 
j give up without a murmur. Whatever task the superior imposed, the infe- 
rior must perform. The priests must be fed, honored and obeyed, lest the 
offender should be designated as the next victim to be sacrificed to their 
shapeless gods. All trembled with superstitious fear, lest their enemies 
should secretly pray them to death, or employ others more skilful to do it. 
Even Tamahamaha himself was afraid to let the priests get possession of 
his spit-box, lest they should injure him by their enchantments. Rumors 
of better things had sometimes reached them. Vancouver had told them 
that teachers would come to instruct them, to whom they must listen. For- 
eign residents and visiters told them something of the better condition of 
other countries, and of the folly of worshipping senseless blocks. But the 
reign of idolatry remained unbroken. 

An influence from another source was more effectual. The missionaries 
of the London Missionary Society, after many years of apparently fruitless 
labor, and frequent hazard of their lives in the Society Islands, had seen the 
whole system of idolatry give way before the gospel. The converted na- 
12 



90 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



tives themselves became devoted missionaries, and the gospel spread from 
one island and from one group to another, with a rapidity unexampled since 
the days of the apostles. It must not be supposed that all these converts 
were spiritually regenerated. They had been held under the dominion of 
their old idolatry by terror. They were now told that their idols could nei- 
ther help or injure them. The native Christians, especially, openly defied 
the heathen gods. They subjected the idols to various indignities ; sawed 
them in pieces and burned them before the eyes of their worshippers, and, 
to the astonishment and conviction of the heathen, remained uninjured. 
They told their half convinced countrymen, that it was better for all to live 
and interchange kind offices, than for some to offer others in sacrifice to 
blocks of wood ; better for parents to rear and love their children, than to 
kill them ; better to worship Jehovah, obey his laws, and acquire the arts 
and comforts of civilization, than to continue slaves to their old superstition. 
When once delivered from the fear of their gods, they could not but see the 
truth of these instructions. They resolved to receive Christianity, and 
thanked Jehovah for sending his servants to teach them this better way. 
Many, who thus received Christianity in the gross, would fail to carry out 
its strict moral requirements in the various relations and transactions of life, 
and would apostatize ; but many who thus trustingly received it, would 
prove in time to be truly enlightened and converted ; the general habits of 
society would be changed; and the people would have passed the line 
which divides pagan barbarism from Christian civilization. Such had been 
the effect, and the fame of it had reached the Sandwich Islands. Seamen, 
who visited both regions, told of the change that had taken place at the 
south ; how the idols had been destroyed, the oppressive tabus disregarded, 
and the new doctrine received ; and how the former Avretchedness had dis- 
appeared, and a happier state commenced. In the summer of 1818, one of 
the London missionaries wrote from Tahiti, that the American brig Clarion 
was about to take home several natives of the Sandwich Islands, who had 
been learning the word of God : and, doubtless, there were other instances 
of the kind. Thus, gradually, and in various ways, the idea was introduced 
among the more intelligent, of a beneficial change, connected with the rejec- 
tion of idolatry, and the adoption of a new religion. To this impression, 
the knowledge that Obookiah, Tamoree, and others, were acquiring a Chris- 
tian education in America, intending to return as teachers to their country- 
men, must have contributed not a little. While at Cornwall, Tamoree, 
though not considered truly pious, had written a very excellent letter to his 
father, in which he exposed the folly of idolatry, and urged the excellence 
of the Christian religion. But nothing could be done ; for Tamahamaha 
was king and high priest, and all the observances of idolatry were rigidly 
enforced. 

Tamahamaha died, aged about 70, May 8, 1819. On his death-bed, he 
requested an American, present, to tell him plainly about the religion of the 
Bible, and the Christian's God ; " but," said the young native, who gave 
the account, with tender interest, " he no say any thing about it;" and this 
wonderful man died without the knowledge he desired. His son, Riho 
Riho, succeeded him, both as king and as high priest. The American 
missionaries, it will be recollected, sailed from Boston on the 23d of Octo- 
ber. Early in November, the young king, having consulted with some of 
the chiefs and priests, resolved to strike a decisive blow. For men to eat 
with women was one of the many acts that were tabu, that is, prohibited by 
their religion on pain of death. On a day selected for that purpose, while 
the women of the royal household were dining, he went in boldly and took 
his seat among them. Some one, who observed it, exclaimed that the tabu 



9-2 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



was broken. He rose and declared the system abolished. Forthwith, by 
his orders, the maraes, or sacred enclosures, were set. on fire, and while 
they were burning, the idols were thrown down, stripped of the cloth that 
hung over them, and cast into the flames. The work went on rapidly 
throughout the islands. Only one petty chief resisted. After a short con- 
test, and the loss of 40 or 50 men, he was subdued, and the idolatry which 
had crashed this people for unnumbered ages was at an end. In conversa- 
tion with the commanders of American vessels, the chiefs and people of all 
the islands, and especially Tamoree, the father of George, expressed their 
earnest desire for the arrival of missionaries. 

The missionaries were already on their way. On the 30th of March, 
they first saw the cloud-capt mountains of Hawaii. As they coasted along 
its northern shores, Thomas Hopu pointed out the little valley where he 
was born. As they passed round the northern extremity of the island to- 
wards the west, the bold and lofty heights of Maui appeared on their right. 
As no canoes approached them, they supposed it to be a season of special 
tabu, and that all the people were employed in observing its horrid and de- 
grading rites. Mr. Hunnewell, one of the mates, with Hopu, Honoree, and 
others, were sent on shore in a boat, to make inquiries concerning the king 
and the state of the islands. In a few hours they returned with the astound- 
ing intelligence, that Tamahamaha was dead, that Riho Riho had succeeded 
him, that the gods had been burned, and the whole system of idolatry de- 
stroyed. The work, which was expected to consume years of severe and 
dangerous missionary labor, was done. These isles were literally waiting 
for Jehovah's law. The missionaries would have to contend only with the 
native depravity of the human heart, and inveterate habits of ignorance, in- 
dolence and vice, among a people who were looking for them as teachers of 
better things. 

The next day, Mr. Ruggles, Hopu, and George Tamoree, visited Kalai- 
moku, who had been regarded by foreign visiters as prime minister of Ta- 
mahamaha, and called Billy Pitt, and who still retained much of his 
former influence. They were gladly and hospitably received ; and by them 
the widows of the late king sent presents of fish and other provisions on 
board the ship. On the 4th of April, accompanied by the prime minister, 
they entered the harbor of Kailua, and were introduced to the king, to 
whom they read the letters and gave the presents from the Board, designed 
for his predecessor. The question whether they should be received and 
permitted to remain as teachers, was deferred, to wait for the arrival of sev- 
eral chiefs, and especially of Kaahumanu, the favorite wife of Tamahamaha, 
and the most influential woman on the islands. On the 8th, it was de- 
cided that the whole company might land and reside at Kailua, where the 
king was disposed to keep them near his own person, and a house belong- 
ing to the former king was assigned for their temporary residence. It was 
thought more expedient that a part of the mission should settle at Oahu ; 
and, on the 11th, the king gave his consent. He wished, however, that Dr. 
Holman, Tennooee, and Hopu, should remain at Kailua ; and, as the pres- 
ence of an ordained missionary was desirable, Mr. Thurston was designated 
by lot. The next day, the baggage of this party was landed, and late in 
the evening the king was found busy at his book, having been engaged for 
two or three days in learning to read. The same evening, the Thaddeus 
sailed with the rest of the company for Honolulu, in Oahu, the principal 
port in the islands, where they arrived on the second day. Capt. Winship, 
at Boston, had given them an order to his agent, to put them in possession 
of his house at Honolulu, and on the 19th they took up their abode in it. 
Early in May, the Thaddeus sailed for Kaui, to carry George to his father ; 



RECEPTION AND LOCATION OF TilE MISSIONARIES. 



93 



aftd, at his request, Messrs, Whitney and Ruggles accompanied him. The 
old chief received his son with excessive joy: and though-, as he said, he 
was so glad that he could not talk much that day, he loaded with thanks 
the good people who had been his friends, and the captain who had brought 
him home. He was delighted with the acquisitions his son had made. 
The next day, he gave him two chests of clothing; the next, a fort; the 
next, a large and fertile valley; and in a few days committed to him, as 
second in command, the principal concerns of the island. Tamoree offered 
to furnish houses and land for the whole mission, if they would settle in 
Kaui ; and to build houses for schools and for worship at his own expense, 
and to have his people keep the Sabbath, and sing, and pray tG the God of 
America. Understanding, one day, that they were about to return to Oahu, 
he and his wife spent the night in sleepless anxiety, and earnestly expostu- 
lated with them in the morning. They regained their cheerfulness, only 
on being assured that teachers were to be furnished for them as soon as 
practicable. This promise was soon fulfilled. After returning and con- 
sulting with the brethren, Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles were stationed at 
Kaui in July. Tamoree proved himself a firm and efficient friend. 

At Honolulu, the governor, Boki, appeared dilatory about erecting the 
expected houses to accommodate the mission. At the suggestion of some 
friendly captains of vessels then in port, a public meeting was called on the 
10th of May, of natives and foreign residents and visiters, to devise meas- 
ures in aid of the mission. When the erection of houses was mentioned, 
Boki said that he had orders from the king to build them free of expense, 
and he declined receiving any assistance in doing it. A committee was 
appointed to consult respecting the place, form and manner of building. 
The raising of a " school fund for orphan children" was suggested, ap- 
proved, and a committee appointed ; and then this first meeting of the kind 
ever held on the islands, adjourned. By the close of the year, this fund 
amounted to more than $600, and nearly all the foreign residents were sub- 
scribers. In June, the building of a house was commenced. The timber 
was brought 15 or 20 miles, on the shoulders of the natives, while the un- 
trained horses and oxen looked on at their ease. 

Two painful occurrences marred the happiness of the year. William 
Tennooee rapidly fell into the immoral practices of his countrymen, and, on 
the 23d of July, was publicly excommunicated from the church. Dr. Hol- 
man, contrary to the unanimous advice and request of the brethren, left 
them, and went to reside on the island of Maui, more than 80 miles from 
any of them. This they considered an abandonment of the mission. He 
wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, assigning reasons for his removal, 
which were not deemed satisfactory. A letter from Mr. Bingham, of the 
31st of January, 1821, mentions his excommunication, for "walking disor- 
derly, slander and railing, and covetousness." 

George Tamoree appears to have been made somewhat giddy by his sud- 
den elevation, and to have lost something in steadiness of character ; but he 
continued friendly to the mission. Honoree was laborious and useful ; and 
Hopu acquired the epithet of " the faithful." He became a favorite and ha- 
bitual attendant on the king. He found his father alive, and desirous of 
instruction ; and soon removed him and his family to a house near the royal 
residence, where he assiduously sought their good. 

The king was unwilling that the common people should be taught to read 
till he had learned ; but was willing that the chiefs should be taught imme- 
diately. The zeal of many of them was remarkable, and their progress 
rapid. In July, the king could read the New Testament intelligibly. In 
November, the mission had four schools ; one of 8, one of 14, one of 30, 



94 



HISTORY OP THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



and one of 40 pupils. Sustained by the king and chiefs, they enjoyed fa- 
vor with all the people. Foreign residents, and commanders of vessels in 
port, were friendly and obliging; and many of them were usually present 
at public worship on the Sabbath. The mission excited general interest, 
wherever the report of it was heard. 

Palestine. Of the mission to Palestine, this year affords but little to re- 
cord. After remaining a few days in the harbor without landing, on account 
of the quarantine regulations, and being furnished with valuable letters of 
introduction, Messrs. Fisk and Parsons left Malta, and arrived at Smyrna 
on the 14th of January. They were courteously received by Mr. Lee, 
Eev. Mr. Williamson the British chaplain, Messrs. Perkins, Van Lennep, 
and others. On the 7th of February, with Mr. "Williamson, who called 
upon them for that purpose, they attended the first Monthly Concert for 
Prayer, as they supposed, ever held in the Turkish dominions. On the 1st 
of May, they left Smyrna for Scio, for the purpose of studying modern 
Greek at its nourishing college. On their arrival, Prof. Bambas gladly 
offered them his services as their teacher, and during their residence on the 
island, he entered into their plans with a degree of intelligence and zeal, 
that greatly endeared him to the friends of learning and piety in this coun- 
try. In June, they engaged the printing of a Greek tract, made up of evan- 
gelical passages from the writings of Chrysostom. Prof. Bambas accom- 
panied them, when they went to distribute these tracts in schools and at the 
college, bearing testimony to their excellence, and urging a serious perusal 
of them. The tracts were widely disseminated. A teacher from Crete 
requested and received a quantity for his school. A member of the college 
received 100, which he promised to distribute at Thessalonica, where he 
belonged. The " Dairyman's Daughter " was also translated into Modern 
Greek, under the inspection of Prof. Bambas. He was much affected by 
the narrative, and, while examining the translation, was frequently obliged 
to stop and give way to tears. The Modern Greek New Testament was 
also distributed, both gratuitously and by sale, especially among the eccle- 
siastics. During the latter part of their residence here, a number of children 
and youth practised calling upon them on the Sabbath, to read the Scrip- 
tures, and receive instruction in divine truth. In October, they returned to 
Smyrna. 

The greater part of November was consumed in making a tour of Asia 
Minor, during which they visited sites of the Seven Churches addressed in 
the Apocalypse; acquiring and imparting information, and distributing 
Testaments and Tracts. 

On their return to Smyrna, the British Chaplaincy was temporarily va- 
cant. The use of the chapel and the chaplain's rooms was offered them, 
and the Messrs. Van Lennep offered one of them board gratuitously. It 
was determined that Mr. Fisk should remain, and Mr. Parsons proceed 
alone to Jerusalem. Accordingly, he embarked on board a Greek vessel, 
on the 6th of December, and, being delayed by contrary winds, was still on 
his way at the end of the year. 



ANNUAL MEETING. DEATH OF DR. WORCESTER. 



95 



CHAPTER XIII. 

1821. Meeting at Springfield. Death of Dr. Worcester. Deficiency of Funds. — Bombay. 
Mr. Bardvvell's return. Death of Mr. Newell. Arrival of Mr. Garrett. — Ceylon. Death of 
Mrs. Poor. Revival. Native Preachers licensed . — Mr. Parsons visits Palestine. Mission to 
Armenia suggested. Greek revolution. — Conversions among the Cherokees. — An Ark on the 
Mississippi. Conversions among the Choctaws. — Mission family arrives at Dwight.' — Sand- 
wich Islands. Opposition of foreign residents. First Chapel built. 

The Annual Meeting was held at Springfield, September 19 and 20. The 
Report, written by the Treasurer, commenced with an appropriate tribute to 
the memory of Dr. Worcester. On the second day of the meeting, the 
Board adopted the following resolutions : — 

" Resolved, That the members of this Board deeply feel the afflicting be- 
reavement, which they have recently experienced in the removal of their 
beloved friend and associate, the Rev. Dr. Worcester, who, from the origin 
of the Board, took an active and very useful part in its deliberations, and, 
during a period of eleven years, devoted his best powers to its interests. 
They desire to enter on their records an affectionate testimony to the pa- 
tience, disinterestedness, zeal, and fidelity, with which he discharged the 
duties of Corresponding Secretary of the Board, and a member of the Pru- 
dential Committee. They would mingle their tears with those of the be- 
reaved family on this mournful occasion ; and would offer their tender 
condolence, while they point to those sources of consolation which the 
Gospel affords, and by which the soul of their departed friend was sustained 
in his last hours. 

" Resolved, That the Prudential Committee be requested to erect, in the 
burying ground of the mission at Brainerd, a suitable monument to the 
memory of the deceased, with an inscription expressing the high regard, 
which the members of the Board entertain for his excellent character, and 
invaluable services." 

The interests of the Board had for some time demanded a visit of one 
of its principal officers to the southern missions ; and as, in his own 
opinion and that of his physicians, Dr. Worcester could not survive the 
winter at the north, it was decided that he should attempt that visit. He 
accordingly embarked on the 5th of January for New Orleans, where he 
arrived, much reduced in strength by a tempestuous passage, early in Feb- 
ruary. Here he was met by Dr. Pride, who had come from Elliot for that 
; purpose. He arrived at Mayhew, by way of Natchez, April 23. He re- 
mained here about two weeks, rendering, by his advice and encouragement, 
important services to the mission. On the second Sabbath of his visit, he 
took part in the organization of the mission Church. This was the last of 
his public services. The journal of the mission remarks : — " His exercises 
on this occasion, were peculiarly appropriate, solemn and impressive. His 
holy animation, his pure and elevated devotion, can never be forgotten by 
those who witnessed them. He seemed to be at the threshold of heaven's 
gate, and to be warmed and animated by the holy fervor of the celestial 
hosts." The next morning, May 7, he set forward, accompanied by Dr: 
Pride, for the Cherokee nation, — health not permitting him to visit Elliot, 
as he ardently desired. After proceeding about 120 miles, Dr. Pride's 
health failed, and he was obliged to return. A stranger was hired, with 
whose assistance he arrived at Brainerd on the 25th of May, so weak that 
he was carried in the arms of the missionaries from his carriage to the 
house. Here he rapidly declined, till the 7th of June, when, about 7 o'clock 



96 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



fti the morning, he cast his eyes towards heaven, and, smiling, resigned Ms 
spirit to God. On the 9th, his funeral was attended by the members of the 
mission, and by many Cherokees, who came from considerable distances to 
perform this last act of kindness to^ their friend and benefactor. On his 
arrival at Brainerd he had said, " I had rather leave my poor remains here, 
than at any other place." 

As a temporary arrangement to supply the place of Dr. Worcester, Mr. 
Evarts was chosen Corresponding Secretary, as well as Treasurer, for this 
year, and authorized to employ such assistants as the amount of labor should 
require. Samuel Hubbard, Esq. of Boston and Rev. Warren Fay of 
Charlestown were added to the Prudential Committee. Dr. Morse, having 
removed to New Haven, declined re-election. It was also 

" Resolved, That any clergyman, on paying fifty dollars, and any layman, 
on paying one hundred dollars, at any one time, shall have the privilege of at- 
tending the meetings of the Board, and of assisting in its deliberations as 
honorary members, but without the privilege of voting, this latter privilege 
being restricted by the Act of Incorporation to members elected by ballot." 

The reports from the Foreign Mission School continued to be satisfactory. 
The number of pupils was 34, of whom 29 were from heathen nations, 19 
were professors of religion, and five more were thought to have become re- 
ligious during a time of uncommon seriousness in the seminary. 

The receipts into the Treasury for the year ending Afigust 31 were about 
$48,000, nearly all of which was from donations ; payments, about $47,000, 
or $10,000 less than the estimate of necessary payments made the pre- 
vious year. From this necessary reduction of expenditures, the missions 
generally suffered ; more especially, those among the Indians. During the 
latter part of the year, in answer to moving appeals from the Committee, 
more liberal contributions were received, and the deficiencies of former 
months in some measure supplied. — The value of donations in clothing, 
furniture,, &c. received for the various missions, was estimated at $16,000. n 

The business of the Board had so increased, that the small room m 
the basement of the Treasurer's house in Pinckney street was no longer 
sufficient for its convenient transaction. A suite of Rooms was therefore 
taken at No. 69, Market Street, now Cornhill. The first meeting was held 
in this place, and the Rooms consecrated by prayer, on the 7th of October. 
On the 4th of November, the Committee resolved to commence the collec- i 
tion of a Missionary Library, to be composed of works appropriate to its 
design and name. A notice in the Herald for December invited donations 
of books. 

Bombay. The mission at Bombay suffered heavy losses. According 
to advice mentioned in the history of the last year, Mr. Bardwell embarked 
on the 22d of January for Calcutta, and after various detentions, arrived 
at Boston, with health much improved, on the 24th of November. Since 
his return, he has been engaged in important labors, and for the greater 
part of the time, in connexion with the Board. At one time his return 
to India was seriously contemplated by himself and others ; but the decided 
advice of the most able physicians forbade. 

In April, the cholera, which, for about four years, had ravaged various 
parts of India, invaded Bombay. It was most fatal to the native population, 
from 60 to 100 of whom it swept off daily. In the latter part of May, Mr. 
Newell spent some days at Tannah, and with Mr. Nichols, visited many of 
the sick and dying. On the 28th, he found himself slightly indisposed. 
The next morning he was worse ; and about 9 or 10 o'clock, apprehensions 
were excited that he had the cholera. A physician and other friends were 
called in; but no efforts could arrest the progress of disease^ His bodily 



DEATH OF MR. NEWELL AND OF MRS. POOR. 



97 



and mental powers sunk so rapidly, that conversation, after the danger had 
become apparent, was almost wholly impossible. At a quarter past one, the 
next morning, he ceased to breathe. He was one of the four, whose re- 
quest to be sent to the heathen first called the Board into existence. His 
early connexion with the cause of foreign missions, his pure and constant 
devotedness to it amid labors and sufferings, and his peculiarly amiable 
character, had endeared him to the friends of missions generally, and his 
death was extensively felt, not only as a public loss, but as an individual 
calamity. 

This mission had other afflictions. The deficiency of the treasury at 
home curtailed its means of usefulness. Their joint letter, dated July 1, 
states that, of the 25 schools under their care, the want of funds had com- 
pelled them to discontinue ten ; thus abandoning 500 children, at least for 
the present, to the uncounteracted influences of heathenism. There were, 
however, some encouraging circumstances. Mr. Hall had in his fam- 
ily, ten or twelve native children, as boarding scholars, supported by their 
parents. There were four in the family of Mr. Nichols, and four with Mr. 
Graves. Thus there was some reason to hope that the plan which this 
mission first proposed, would at length be carried into operation. 

Mr. Garrett, of whose exclusion from Ceylon last year the brethren had 
been informed, was invited to Bombay, to supply the place of Mr. Bard- 
well in the printing department. He was more needed here than in Cey- 
lon ; so that his transfer proved no injury to the general cause. He 
arrived on the 9th of May, and under his superintendence, the press re- 
sumed its usefulness. 

Ceylon. The Ceylon Mission also was deprived of a valued member 
by death. Mrs. Susan Poor, after an illness of about two weeks, was re- 
leased from her earthly labors on the 7th of May. Her death was full of 
peace and joy, and was evidently a means of religious awakening and 
revival to many who knew her. 

On the 15th of May, Dr. Scudder was ordained to the gospel ministry, 
by the brethren of the mission ; Messrs. Chater and Roberts, Baptist and 
Wesleyan missionaries, taking part in the exercises. 

During this year, the mission received visits, donations, and other kind 
and encouraging attentions, from Sir Richard Ottley, Puisne Justice of the 
Island, Mr. Hooper, Collector of the district, and others high in office and 
influence. In the summer, official notice was received that the British Gov- 
ernment had sanctioned the existence of the mission. 

Here, too, the want of funds was severely felt ; and several of the free 
schools were discontinued for a time. Still, about the end of the year, 
there were boarding schools at four stations, containing in all 72 boys and 
15 girls, and attached to the five stations, 24 free schools, containing 1117 
boys and 36 girls ; in all, 1189 boys and 51 girls. In August, one of the 
schools for girls was discontinued, neither the teacher nor pupils being able 
i to bear the ridicule to which they were continually subject ; so strong and 
general was the prejudice of the heathen against female education. It 
was doing much, therefore, to have 51 girls in school. 

This year, this mission was favored with its second revival. On the 22d 
of April, two boys from the boarding school at Tillipally were received as 
members of the church. Of three other candidates, one was deferred, for 
i | some impropriety of conduct, and the others were induced to delay by the 
opposition of their relatives. On the last evening in June, four girls came 
■. to Mr. Poor, in distress on account of their sinfulness, and anxious to know 
what they must do to be saved. They had just received the needed advice 
and departed, when Nicholas came in, to ask how he must converse with 
13 



98 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



those who were anxious concerning their salvation. There had been an 
unusual seriousness among the hoys for several days. On the evening of 
July 20, at a family meeting for religious inquiry, 20 or 30 were present. 
They seemed unusually serious and attentive, and several of them expressed 
hopes that they were serving Christ. On the evening of the 23d, seven 
girls came, with earnest inquiries after the way of salvation. Early in 
August, four were added to the church. One of them was George Kock, 
medical assistant, of Dutch descent. The others were of the Tamul people. 
The church now consisted of 24 members, half of whom were natives of 
the Island, and three were studying for the ministry. The native members 
generally were active, laborious and useful in promoting the knowledge of 
the gospel and urging its reception. About the close of December, a man 
in the service of Mr. Richards and two girls from the boarding school were 
added to the church, and there were others, who exhibited evidence of 
piety in various degrees. During this revival, several old men and others 
in the neighborhood were deeply interested, and there is reason to hope that 
some of them received saving benefits. 

. On the 6th of November, at Oodooville, Francis Malleappa, Gabriel Tis- 
sera and Nicholas Permander, native converts, who had been pursuing a 
course of study preparatory to the ministry, having sustained thorough ex- 
aminations in respect to their knowledge and piety, were regularly licensed 
to preach the gospel to their countrymen. In this capacity, they continued 
to labor in the service of the Board. 

Palestine. The mission to Palestine found its labors considerably in- 
terrupted by the war of the Greek revolution. Except some short excur- 
sions to neighboring places, Mr. Fisk spent the whole year at Smyrna, pur- 
suing his studies, distributing Bibles, Testaments and Tracts, and much of 
the time supplying the place of a British chaplain ; for Avhich, the next 
year, the Levant Company made a liberal compensation. For a great part 
of the year, prudence required him to live in retirement. His unpublished 
journal mentions almost daily atrocities committed by the Turks upon 
Greeks, and by men of different tribes and nations upon each other, 
almost in his immediate presence. 

Mr. Parsons arrived at Jaffa, the ancient Joppa, February 10. Having 
enjoyed the hospitality and kind attentions of the English and Russian 
Consuls, he left on the 16th, and the next day entered Jerusalem ; being 
the first Protestant missionary who ever entered that city, with the intention 
of making it the permanent field of his labors. He immediately called on 
Procopius, Assistant of the Greek Patriarch of Jerusalem, and Procurator 
General of the Greek Convent, who had been for some time an agent for 
the British and Foreign Bible Society, and to whom he had letters of intro- 
duction. Procopius received him with kindness, and rendered him impor- 
tant aid. While here, Mr. Parsons visited the principal places of historical 
interest in the city and its vicinity, distributed Bibles, Testaments, and 
Tracts, and conversed with men of many nations and from distant regions, 
and was allowed to hope that his labors were not wholly fruitless. He had 
interesting conversation with several Armenians, to whom he at length 
suggested the thought of a mission to Armenia. " We shall rejoice," 
they said, " and all will rejoice, when they arrive." Mr. Fisk, writing after- 
wards from Smyrna, recommended a mission to Armenia ; and before these 
communications were received, the same enterprise had been urged by in- 
telligent friends of missions in Boston. 

The intention of spending the summer on Mount Lebanon was aban- 
doned, as too hazardous an exposure of life during the present unsettled 
state of the country ; and on the 8th of May, Mr. Parsons left Jerusalem 



JGTtEEK REVOLUTION. CHEROKEES. 



99 




View of the city of Jerusalem. 



for Smyrna. May 20, at sea, he first saw the new Greek flag-, black, with 
a white cross, the emblem of Christianity, above the Turkish crescent. On 
the 1st of June, the Captain of a Greek ship of war informed him that 
Scio could not be visited, that its college was closed, and that Professor 
Bambas had with difficulty saved his life by flight. He stopped at Syra, 
where he spent some time under the protection of the British Consul. 
Here he was visited with dangerous sickness, and from September 5 to 
October 1 was delirious. November 21, he had so far recovered as to sail 
for Smyrna, where he arrived on the 3d of December. On the 13th of 
that month, the joint letter of himself and his colleague says, " Every thing 
indicates a speedy restoration to perfect health." 

The communications of Messrs. Fisk and Parsons, and those of the 
Rev. Mr. Williamson and others, which they transmitted, excited a lively 
interest at home. In the very beginning of the year, January 18, at a 
meeting held in Boston to consider the subject, a subscription was com- 
menced for the support of a printing establishment in Smyrna, or at such 
other place in that region as should be found most advisable. It was pro- 
posed to raise, by the 4th of July, $3,000 a year for five years ; which was 
accomplished by the time appointed. 

Cherokees. At Brainerd, the principal station among the Cherokees, 
the most deeply interesting event was the visit and death of Dr. Worcester, 
of which an account has already been given. ... 

The mission suffered much from the sickness of its members, arising, m 
a great measure, from excessive but unavoidable cares and labors. Few, 
feeble and worn down as they were, they could neither adequately meet the 
calls upon them for instruction, nor superintend efficiently the labor of the 
boys, so that the farm was not a source of profit. This was not, however, 
the fault of the farm, which was good, or of the boys, who were obedient 
and industrious. Manual labor seminaries have universally been expensive, 
except in a few cases where, for short periods of time, uncommonly judi- 



100 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



cious and energetic superintendence has been aided by uncommon facilities 
for procuring profitable labor and disposing of its products. They were 
necessary among the Indians, because the pupils must be instructed in 
agriculture and the mechanic arts. 

The Rev. William Potter and Dr. Elizur Butler joined the mission in 
January. Mr. Potter took charge of the station at Creek Path, and Dr. 
Butler remained at Brainerd. Mr. Ellsworth, with his wife and sister, 
arrived in November, and Mr. Parker in December. 

Each of the three stations was enabled to rejoice in the presence of the 
sanctifying Spirit. The most interesting cases are connected with the 
station at Brainerd. Mr. Butrick frequently made excursions for preaching, 
with Mr. Reece or John Arch for an interpreter, and with good results. 
Early in August, the journal of the mission records an uncommon degree 
of seriousness among the older boys in the school. They soon commenced 
the practice of holding religious conferences and prayer meetings by them- 
selves ; and some of them said, it appeared as if they were coming out of 
a dark dungeon into the light of day. Instances of serious inquiry among 
adults, also, clearly showed that the truth was silently at work, even in 
distant parts of the nation. On the 4th of August, a man came to spend 
several days at Brainerd, to obtain religious instruction. He said that what 
he had heard there some time before, (supposed to be about 18 months) sunk 
down into his heart ; that he carried it always with him, and it had been 
growing ever since ; that he had found himself to be a great sinner ; that 
he could do nothing to make himself any better, but Jesus could take away 
his sins and give him a right heart. On the 14th of October, he and Mrs. 
McPherson, the mother of Mr. Reece, were received as members of the 
church. At his baptism, he received the name of Samuel J. Mills. — On 
the 14th of August, this man's grey-headed uncle came to Brainerd, with 
his wife. Some of their relatives, they said, had become pious, and were 
always talking to them about these things. They believed them to be good 
things, and wished to know more about them. For that purpose, they had 
travelled 60 miles to Brainerd, where they had never been before. They 
did not think themselves so great sinners as some others ; but from the 
great change which they saw in their pious relatives, they were convinced 
that they themselves needed a change beyond their own power to effect. 
After a visit of five days, they departed for their home, rejoicing in the 
light they had received, and declaring their determination to walk in it, and 
to seek for its increase. — The church at Creek Path received several acces- 
sions during the year, and the lives of its members afforded gratifying 
evidence of their piety. 

Choctaws. The Choctaw mission suffered severely for want of funds. 
Major Pitchlynn, on learning the state of the treasury, said, " The work 
must not stop;" and advanced $1200 to carry it on. This he afterwards 
made a donation to the Board, saying that he had as much left as he should 
ever need. The people at French Camps, learning that the Board was 
unable then to meet the expense, built, almost wholly at their own cost, a 
school-house and a dwelling-house for Mr. L. S. Williams. The farm at 
Elliot produced 1200 bushels of Indian corn and 750 of potatoes, besides 
other means of subsistence. By these means, the mission was enabled to 
continue its operations till the Board was more liberally supplied with 
funds. 

A reinforcement, consisting of Messrs. Smith, Cushman and Bardwell 
with their families, Messrs. Byington and Hooper, Miss Frisselle and Miss 
Thatcher, had been directed in 1820, to meet at Pittsburgh, and proceed to 
Elliot by land ; but, trusting to advice which appeared entirely worthy of 



AN ARK ON THE MISSISSIPPI. 



101 



their confidence, they concluded to go by water, — by the Ohio, Mississippi 
and Yazoo. They embarked in a craft then in common use in descending 
those western waters, called an ark. It was 56 feet long, 14 wide, and G 
high. The bottom was perfectly flat, the roof convex, and the walls at the 
sides and ends straight and perpendicular. It had two long oars at the 
sides to row with, and one at the stern to serve as a rudder. The inside 
was divided into three apartments. In. one was a cow ; one was a kitchen 
and sitting-room ; and in the other, during the three months of their de- 
scent, a school of ten children was taught. Such arks cost about $100; 
and being unmanageable against the stream, were sold for a trifle at New 
Orleans. In floating down the Mississippi, the missionary company had 
many interesting seasons. Some copies of the " Swearer's Prayer," which 
they sent on board another ark, induced its crew to quit profane swearing 
by agreement, and procured an opportunity for Mr. Byington to preach to 
the crews of seven or eight arks on two successive evenings. A man at a 
village on the west bank of the river, hearing of these meetings, hastened 
to their ark, and with tears besought them to land and have a meeting at 
his house; saying that some of his neighbors had never heard a sermon. 
They landed, dispersed themselves among the people, and conversed on re- 
ligion till evening, when Mr. Byington preached. The people appeared 
solemn and interested, and promised that thenceforth they would meet to- 
gether every Sabbath and read the Scriptures. On the 27th of January, 
they arrived at the mouth of the Yazoo, where they must leave their ark. 
Mr. Cushman and his family, with Mr. Hooper, passed through the wilder- 
ness in a wagon, and arrived at May hew early in March. Mr. Bardwell, 
with his family and Miss Frisselle, arrived at Elliot by land in May. Mr. 
Smith, with his family, and Miss Thatcher, ascended the Yazoo in a batteau, 
accompanied by Mr. Dyer, sent from Elliot to their aid. After toiling 
three weeks at the oar, Mr. Smith's eldest son, a youth of fifteen, was 
taken sick. Here, more than 100 miles by water from any human habita- 
tion, he languished a week, and then expired. Mr. Smith assisted in digging 
a grave and interring the remains of his son ; and then, having peeled the 
bark from a large tree to mark the place, they resumed their toilsome ascent. 
After struggling about three weeks longer against the current, sometimes 
not without danger to their lives, the females taking their turn at the helm, 
they reached Elliot on the 20th of March. 

The schools prospered, as far as the straitened circumstances of the mis- 
sion permitted. At Elliot, there were 80 pupils or more. The people, and 
especially the chiefs, were urgent for their multiplication and enlargement. 
The preparation of a school book in their language, by Mr. Williams, was 
an important addition to their means of education. 

In spiritual things, the year was not without fruits. As early as March, 
a general seriousness was observable among the pupils at Elliot. It con- 
tinued to increase ; and in a few weeks, several were anxiously inquiring 
what they must do to be saved. Mr. Williams wrote, June 27, that hopes 
were entertained of the conversion of two of the boys, and that others were 
still serious. September 2, the church met for conversation with three 
candidates for admission. Two of them were slaves, and the other the wife 
of a chief. On the 30th, one of them was admitted, but the others were 
providentially prevented. During the month of December, religious meet- 
ings were more than usually solemn ; the hired laborers generally were 
serious, and the spirit of inquiry was spreading and deepening in the school. 
The journal of the mission closes with thanksgiving to God, for the hopes 
of good with which he was encouraging the hearts of his servants. 

These joys were mingled with grief. Mrs. Judith C. Williams, who had 



102 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



long been suffering under a fever brought on by excessive labor, died unex- 
pectedly on the 13th of October ; and on the 22d John Long, a member of 
the school, in his 14th year, was called to leave the world. He was a boy 
of uncommon promise ; one of the best scholars in the school, and one of 
the first and most anxious inquirers after the way of life. From his first 
awakening:, his interest had never declined. He was conscientious in the 
performance of duty, and it was hoped, prepared for heaven. 

The church at Mayhew, the second within the limits of the Choctaw 
nation, was organized on he 6th of May. Dr. Worcester was present. 
After the adoption of the articles of faith and covenant, he made some ap- 
propriate remarks on the solemn transactions of the day, the privileges and 
obligations of the children of God, the crown of glory that is laid up in 
heaven for the faithful, and the dreadful end of the unfaithful. He then, 
in strains of elevated devotion, offered up the consecrating prayer, and ad- 
ministered the bread to the communicants. This was the last time that he 
assisted in public worship on earth. 

Cherokees on the Arkansas. The missionaries to the Cherokees on 
the Arkansas spent the year in preparation for future labors. Messrs. 
Hitchcock and Orr, with the hired men, spent the winter at Dwight, as the 
station was named, after consultation with Dr. Worcester. Mr. Finney, 
with his wife, Mrs. Washburn and Miss Minerva Washburn, left Elliot on 
the 22d of March. At Walnut Hills, they were joined by Mr. Washburn, 
who had been to Natchez, to have an interview with Dr. Worcester. The 
company arrived at Dwight on the 10th of May. They found there two 
log houses, with stone chimneys, nearly completed ; three acres of land 
planted, 12 ready for the plough, and six more on which the forest trees had 
been felled. At the end of June, 22 acres had been planted, and the whole 
was well fenced in due season. In July, Mr. Finney was seized with the 
fever and ague, and the whole family, even the little children, were soon 
after attacked. Yet they continued their labors. The building of the 
school house was completed before the 1st of November. The impatience 
of the chiefs and warriors forbade a much longer delay in opening the 
school. 

Messrs. Asa and Daniel Hitchcock, Miss Ellen Stetson and Miss Nancy 
Brown left Brimfield, Mass. about the 1st of September, to join this mission. 
On the 22d of that month, Mr. Daniel Hitchcock was taken sick near Ha- 
garstown, Pa., where he died, after an illness of nine days. The others 
arrived at Dwight on the 22d of December ; and on the 25th, Mr. Jacob 
Hitchcock and Miss Brown, according to previous agreement, were united 
in marriage. 

Sandwich Islands. At the Sandwich Islands, but little except preparatory 
work could be done. The missionaries were diligent and successful in the 
study of the language, and of the native character. The public worship of 
God was regularly maintained, and attended by the members of the mission 
families, and by many of the foreign residents and officers and seamen of 
ships in port, and by natives, some of whom could understand a little Eng- 
lish. Some seamen and foreign residents complained that the preaching 
was too severe against sin and sinners, but others approved the preaching 
and sustained the preachers. Chiefly by their efforts and at their expense, 
a house of worship was erected at Honolulu, 54 feet long and 22 feet wide, 
calculated to hold 200 hearers. It was dedicated on the 15th of September. 

On the first arrival of the mission, masters and crews of vessels and for- 
eign residents all appeared friendly. It has since been ascertained that 
some of them were hostile even then, and that their intrigues caused the de- 
lay of the king in granting the mission leave to reside on the Islands. But 



SANDWICH ISLANDS MISSION. 



103 




Mission Heme and Chajjel at Honolulu, (1822.) 



in respect to the greater part of them, there is no reason to suppose that 
their friendship was feigned. Some of them were men of good character — 
friends on Christian principle, or at least, humane friends of civilization and 
good morals ; as their subsequent conduct has proved. Others were pleased 
with an addition to the civilized and educated society of the Islands ; and 
the most abandoned might be pleased to have religion brought within a con- 
venient distance, so as to be ready when they should need it. That feeling 
is not uncommon, even in the most profligate. Cain, the first murderer, es- 
teemed the loss of his religious privileges a very grievous part of his pun- 
ishment, — exclaiming, " And from thy face shall I be hid." But during 
this year, the presence and labors of so many pious persons began to be felt 
as a restraint upon vicious indulgence, and the hostility of sin to holiness 
began to show itself. 

Tamoree had projected a voyage to the Society Islands. It was to be 
made in a ship belonging to himself. Two of the missionaries were to be 
of the company. A friendly Captain had offered assistance from his crew, 
to navigate the ship. It was believed that such a visit to a kindred people, 
lately heathen but now Christian, would do much to promote the objects of 
the mission. This project was vigorously opposed by some of the foreign 
residents. They asserted that the missionaries at the Society Islands were 
great hypocrites, very ignorant, and wholly unworthy of credit ; that some 
of them had been known to spend whole nights in prayer; and that the 
port charges on every vessel visiting Tahiti were $10,000. These stories, 
except that of praying all night, were evidently false, but by such represen- 
tations and other efforts, they succeeded in preventing the voyage. 

The king was a slave to intemperance, and soon gave up his studies ; but 
e continued friendly, examined with interest the progress of others, and 
cmetimes lamented that he had not persevered. The chiefs were uniform- 
y friendly, and the most influential of them, especially Tamoree, rendered 
iportant services. Honoree and the " faithful Hopu" continued their la- 
rs, and in April, George Sandwich, who had been educated at Cornwall, 
rrived from Boston and joined them ; and there is reason to hope that their 
bors were the means of salvation to some of their countrymen. Several 
f the chiefs and others learned, habitually and with apparent sincerity, 
ough not as understandingly as was desirable, to acknowledge Jehovah as 
od ; and one of them, with whom Hopu had labored much, acquired such 



104 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



a confidence in Jehovah, that he was calm in the near prospect of death, 
and expressed a desire to depart and be with him. 



CHAPTER XIV, 

182'2. Meeting at New Haven. Offers of service declined. Missionary Herald. — Bombay, 
increase of Schools. Mission Chapel. Kader Yar Khan. — Ceylon. Native laborers. Con- 
verts. First Christian marriage. Death of Mr. Richards. — Death of Mr. Parsons. Mr. Tem- 
ple and Mr King join the Palestine mission. — Conversions among the Cherokees and Choctaws. 
Folsom's library. Choctaw legislation. — Missionary Convention beyond the Mississippi. — 
Sandwich Islands mission reinforced. Rev. Mr. Ellis. Auna, and his sister. The first print- 
ing. Hawaian orthography. Schools increase. Kiamoku's dream. He and others become 
attentive to religion. The King led astray. 

The Board met at New Haven, on the 12th and 13th of September. 
Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. was chosen Corresponding Secretary, Henry Hill, 
Esq. Treasurer, and Chester Adams, Esq. Auditor. The other officers re- 
mained unchanged. The payments from the Treasury during the financial 
year had been $60,323,89 ; receipts from donations, $59,438,48 ; from per- 
manent fund, &c. $1,799,39 ; total, $81,237,87. The value of donations in 
clothing and other articles besides money, was estimated at $25,000. 

It appears from the records of the Prudential Committee, that many offers 
of missionary service were declined this year. Some were from men who 
had large families, which it would be expensive, inconvenient and dangerous 
to transplant to heathen lands. Some offers of service in the Sandwich 
Islands were declined, because as many had been already engaged as could 
advantageously be sent out. Some, for whose services the Board had no 
immediate use, were advised to wait, till Providence should open the way 
for their employment. 

At a meeting of the Committee in January, it appeared that nine thous- 
and copies monthly of the Missionary Herald were needed, to supply sub- 
scribers, auxiliary societies, and others who had claims to receive it. 

Bombay. The oldest mission of the Board, the laborious, persevering, 
afflicted mission at Bombay, continued its usual labors with the usual re- 
sults. By the press, and by the distribution of portions of Scripture and other 
books and tracts, much Christian knowledge was diffused ; and the gospel 
was in some degree made known to many by preaching and conversation. 
The number of schools, which had been reduced to 15, was increased to 18. 
The number of children received into the mission families for education 
was greatly increased. In May, there were in the three families, more than 
50. Of these, 25 were children of English soldiers by native women, and 
were supported by their parents. The number was necessarily diminished, 
when, on the 3d of July, as an indispensable means of saving her life, Mrs. 
Graves embarked for the United States by way of Liverpool. This remedy 
proved effectual ; and she rejoined her husband, with restored health, in 
June, 1824. 

The want of a house of worship, which could also accommodate a school, 
had long been seriously felt ; and a favorable opportunity occurring, a lot 
was purchased, and the erection of a building commenced. There was at 
that time, no Protestant house of worship for natives of Asia, in the whole 
region extending from Cape Comorin on the south to the Russian dominions 
on the north, and from the vicinity of Calcutta on the east to the shores of 
the Mediterranean on the west. Towards the erection of this Chapel, about 
$450 was contributed in Bombay, and in Calcutta, about $750, the greater 



CEYLON. NATIVE. LABORERS. CONVERTS. 



105 



part of which was given by Mr. E. A. Newton, and the remainder ob- 
tained by his exertions. 

Early in the autumn, a letter was received from Kader Yar Khan, the 
interesting Mussulman convert, baptized in 1S19. He stated, that he was 
still endeavoring to promote Christianity, but met with much opposition ; 
yet in Hydrabad five servants and some others, and in Secundrabad, whither 
he had removed, three men and two women had avowed their belief in 
Christianity, and desired to be received into Christian fellowship. The 
brethren were in doubt, how much confidence might be reposed in his judg- 
ment, and in the reality of those conversions. They wrote to him, invit- 
ing him to come, with his family, to Bombay, where they thought he might 
be more useful than alone. 

On the 26th of March, another missionary family was formed, by the 
marriage of Mr. Garrett and Mrs. Newell. 

Ceylon. The Ceylon mission found its means of usefulness greatly 
increased, by means which the divine blessing on its labors had furnished. 
The brethren say, in their joint letter of May 30 : — " After the more regular 
services in the forenoon at our stations, on the Sabbath, six missionaries, 
three native preachers, and fifteen or twenty of our most forward boys in the 
boarding schools, whom we generally ' send forth by two and two,' are able 
to go into villages, fields, streets, and from house to house, for the purpose 
of preaching the Gospel, or of reading tracts, or extracts and portions from 
the Scriptures ; and, as many of the places at which we preach are previ- 
ously appointed, we not unfrequently have small congregations. 

" The method of spreading the Gospel, by sending our boarding boys to 
read to the people, has become interesting and greatly useful, as it not only 
enables us to communicate the truth to hundreds in a day, who must other- 
wise remain uninstructed, but at the same time teaches our boys to de- 
fend the Christian religion from all the false accusations and vain objections 
brought against it by the heathen. Nor is it less interesting to state, that 
the females which have joined our church, seem to take a lively interest in 
the cause, and often seek opportunities, by going to different houses, of 
communicating truth to their own sex, and are sometimes successful in per- 
suading a few to break away from their former customs, to go to the house 
of worship, and to listen to a preached Gospel." 

The same letter mentions the admission of five native converts to the 
church, only one of whom was a member of a boarding school. The church 
now consisted of 32 members, of whom 17 were from the natives. The 
joint letter in October mentions the admission of another. His name was 
Philip. About six years before, he had come into possession of a copy of 
the New Testament, the reading of which was the means of his conversion. 
About two years before his admission, of his own accord, unknown to any 
Christian friend, he began to publish to his heathen acquaintance the Savior 
whom he had found. At length, becoming acquainted with the missiona- 
ries, he removed to Tillipally, where he spent his time in studying the 
Scriptures and laboring for the conversion of the heathen. In a few months, 
he was admitted to the church. Another convert from heathenism was re- 
ceived in November, and another in December. Hopes were entertained of 
the piety of several others. One of them, Conter, was a man who had 
been cast into prison at Manepy. In the same prison was a man from Bat- 
ticotta, to whom Mr. Meigs had lent a copy of the New Testament. Con- 
ter had access to this book, and read it. He became much impressed with 
lis truths, and reproved some who were confined with him, for erecting an 
altar and addressing their prayers to some demon, by whose aid they pro- 
fessed to hope for release. His reproofs were answered only by abuse and 



106 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



threats of violence ; but he continued to read and reflect, and resolved that, 
if released, he would " seek first the kingdom of God," When released, he 
went to the mission house, where, by the preaching of the gospel, he was 
further enlightened, and confirmed in his belief. After having given satis- 
factory evidence of piety for several months, he became a member of the 
church early in the next year, 

Evidence of the increasing influence of Christianity was exhibited on the 
26th of October, It was the first anniversary of the Native Tamul Bible 
Association at Mallagum, It appeared from the report, that nearly 300 rix 
dollars had been collected during the year, about half of which had been con- 
tributed by natives, the greater part of whom were still idolaters. They 
were evidently influenced in part by an indefinite impression that the Bible 
was a good book, contributions to the circulation of which would be meri- 
torious ; but still more by a desire to please their superiors, the English 
magistrates and others. 

On the 3d of April, two native members of the church, who had received 
the names of Daniel Smead and Miranda Safford, were united in marriage, 
the Rev. Christian David officiating, in the presence of about 150 natives. 
Smead appears to have been admirably fitted to take the lead in breaking 
away from heathen customs. Of sound judgment, with but little genius, 
slow, deliberate, and firm in his determinations, he had repeatedly incurred 
the hazard of great pecuniary loss, rather than endanger his spiritual in- 
terests. Now, though of the highest caste on the island except the Brah- 
mtms, he took a wife of a very low caste, with not more than half the dowry 
that he might have had with a heathen wife. She was the oldest and one 
of the most advanced scholars in the school ; and, in direct opposition to 
the public sentiment of the heathen, he assigned her good education as an 
important reason for his choice. The wedding feast brought respectable 
persons of the different castes to eat together on land occupied by Chris- 
tians, and to visit together, but without eating, at tile house of the bride's 
parents. It was a custom universal at the feasts of the heathen, that the 
guests should make valuable presents to the entertainer ; it being understood 
that the guests would make feasts in their turn, at which presents would be 
made to them ; and indefinite obligations to make presents, growing out of 
this custom, were a constant source of dissatisfaction and ill-will. Smead 
saw the evil of the practice, and refused to avail himself of it. But his 
most offensive innovation was eating at the same table with his wife. For 
a Yellale to eat with a Chanda, or for a man to eat with a woman in any 
case, was an innovation which no one expected. Even Roman Catholics of 
Tamul descent had never ventured upon such a departure from the customs 
of the country. The heathen thought that the new religion was indeed 
fitted to turn the world upside down. Many expressed the belief, that a 
universal change in the religion and customs of the people was approach- 
ing. — The immediate effect on the cause of female education was decidedly 
favorable. In a short time, three girls of high caste, from the village where 
Miranda lived, were offered to become members of the school. 

It remains, to record a severe but long expected loss. The health of Mr. 
Richards had continued without material alteration till about the last of 
June. From that time it rapidly declined, till, on the 3d of August, he was 
taken to his reward. 

Palestine. A heavy blow fell upon the mission to Palestine. The 
health of Mr. Parsons again rapidly failed; and he and Mr. Fisk sailed 
from Smyrna on the 9th of January, and in five days arrived at Alexandria, 
in hope that a change of climate would restore it. The hope was delusive. 
He lived only till the 10th of February. The respect shown him at his 



MESSRS. TEMPLE AND KING JOIN THE PALESTINE HUSSION. 



10? 



funeral, by many persons from different nations, showed the favorable im- 
pression he had made on those who knew him. " Few men in any employ* 
ment/' says the annual report of the Board, K even among those who have 
been distinguished for their piety, leave so spotless a name as was left by 
Mr. Parsons." 

Mr. Fisk, during nearly the whole period of his residence at Alexandria, 
preached regularly on the Sabbath at the house of Mr. Lee, the English 
Consul. Early in March, he set forward on his journey to Palestine, by 
way of Cairo. There, March 10, he received a letter from Dr. Naudi, at 
Malta, informing him of the arrival of the Rev. Daniel Temple, as an as- 
sociate in the mission, and urging his return. In the present state of the 
country, his intended journey would be dangerous, and very few pilgrims 
would be found at Jerusalem. He changed his course, and arrived at 
Malta on the 13th of April! Here he found Mr. Temple who had arrived 
on the 23d of February, after a voyage of 50 days from Boston. Before 
he left Egypt, Mr. Fisk, in a letter to Miss Hannah Adams, suggested that 
the Female Jews' Society in Boston and its vicinity should appropriate its 
funds to the support of a missionary under the direction of the Board, in- 
stead of sending them to London, as they had done. The suggestion was 
approved, and the appropriation is still annually made. 

The Rev. Jonas King was at Paris, studying under the celebrated Orien- 
talist De Sacy, and availing himself of the other literary advantages of that 
capital, in preparation for a professorship to which he had been elected in 
Amherst College, when, in July he received a letter from his friend Mr. 
Fisk, at Malta, requesting his company and assistance in his missionary 
travels and labors. He immediately laid it before his friend and patron, 
Mr. S. V. S. Wilder, who advised compliance with the request, and offered 
to give $100 a year for his support during his contemplated term of service, 
which was three years. Mr. Waddington of St. Remy, Mr. Mertens of 
Brussels, Mr. Venning of St. Petersburgh, and Mr. Crommelia, for the 
Rotterdam Missionary Society, agreed to give 500 francs each for the first 
year, and some of them paid the same amount the second and third years. 
Mr. King immediately wrote to the Corresponding Secretary, offering his 
services to the Board. The offer was accepted as soon as received ; but, as 
time did not permit him to wait for an answer, he immediately commenced 
preparations for his departure. Before he left Paris, a Foreign Missionary 
Society was formed, which appointed him its first missionary, and appropri- 
ated 500 francs for his support. This society has now several extensive, well 
conducted and successful missions in Southern Africa. — Mr. King left Paris 
on the 1st of October, and after a journey full of interesting incidents, and 
of much service to the cause of evangelical effort in the south of France, 
embarked at Marseilles, and arrived at Malta on the third of November. 

The remainder of the year was spent in preparing for their intended 
journey to Palestine. Meanwhile, the gospel was preached four times a 
week to such as would hear. On the Sabbath, the hearers amounted to 
about 100. A Sabbath School was commenced, and opportunities for re- 
ligious conversation were often found and gladly embraced. 

In October, two Greek youths, Photius Kavasales and Anastasius Kara^ 
velles, w r ere committed to the care of the brethren, to be sent to the United 
States for a liberal education. The interest excited by their arrival was 
general and intense. In subsequent years, they were followed by several of 
their countrymen, who were gladly received and sustained by those who 
were anxious for the mental and moral regeneration of Greece. 

Indian Missions. The Cherokee mission was strengthened this year by 
the arrival of Mr. Proctor from New Hampshire and Mr. Ellsworth from 



108 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Vermont, with their wives, in October, and of Tawcheechy, Vann Fields, 
Bassel, and others, Cherokees, who had been educated at Cornwall, and 
who arrived about the close of the year. But their most interesting and 
perhaps most efficient aid was from the adult Cherokee converts. John 
Arch spent a great part of the year in itinerating as an interpreter with 
Mr. Butrick or Mr. Chamberlain. Reece continued faithful. Mills, bap- 
tized last year, labored zealously and with good effect in his own neighbor- 
hood ; as did also the new converts at Taloney. 

There was more or less seriousness, during the year, at all the stations. 
At Brainerd, there were a few instances of conversion, and additions to the 
church. At Taloney there lived five brothers, by the name of Sanders, 
descendants of a white man, who had wandered to that place from New 
England more than fifty years before. They had grown up, and some of 
them become old, in all the ignorance and barbarism of the people around 
them. Some of them, for a time, had been prominent opposers of the mis- 
sion. Gradually they became interested, attentive, penitent, decided, ac- 
tive, and influential in promoting the knowledge and belief of Christianity. 
One circumstance is worthy to be recorded, as showing the change which 
missionary labors had already wrought among the Cherokees. In one of 
his letters, giving accounts of individual cases of peculiar interest, Mr. Hall 
reminded the Corresponding Secretary that several persons in the neighbor- 
hood were subscribers to the Missionary Herald, and that nothing ought to 
be published concerning any individual, which it might injure him to read. 
For this reason, but very brief notices of this work of grace were pub- 
lished. 

The Choctaw mission was still further strengthened by additional 
laborers. Mr. Philo P. Stewart arrived at Mayhew on the 3d of January, 
and Mr. Remington and his wife on the 6th of March. In December, 
Isaac and McKee Folsom and Adin C. Gibbs arrived from the school at 
Cornwall. Gibbs was from a more northern tribe, and had been appointed 
an assistant missionary. Miss Anna- Burnham arrived at the same time. 
• — The death of Mrs. Kingsbury, on the 15th of September, after a short 
illness, was a severe affliction and a heavy loss. 

Several interesting incidents showed the progress of the Choctaws towards 
civilization. Capt. David Folsom, elder brother of the youths educated at 
Cornwall, sent to the Missionary Rooms the following list of books, to be 
purchased at his expense, for his private library : " Encyclopedia, bound in 
calf, last American edition ; if no American edition has been published 
within six or eight years, then the last Edinburgh edition ; Scott's Family 
Bible, (quarto,) with the marginal references, and the maps designed to ac- 
company it ; Morse's or Worcester's Universal Gazetteer ; Jenks' Devotion ; 
Doddridge's Rise and Progress ; Baxter's Saints' Rest, and Call to the Un- 
converted ; Dwight's Theology; Watts on the Mind; Mason on Self- 
knowledge ; Burder's Village Sermons, 3 vols. ; J. Burder's Sermons for 
Children ; Scougal's Life of God in the Soul ; Babbington on Education ; 
Life of Brainerd, by Rev. S. E. Dwight, of Boston ; Life of Obookiah ; 
Brown's or Winslow's History of Missions; and Milner's Church History." 

Mr. Kingsbury selected a place for a small school in the South Eastern 
part of the nation, at the "Long Prairies." The chief of the Six Towns, 
whose name in English was Red Fort, was glad that the school was to be 
established, but wished for another in his own neighborhood. Mr. Kings- 
bury promised to write to the Prudential Committee for a teacher, and the 
chief enforced the request, by the following letter, dated October 18. 

" Hwoo-la-ta-hoo-mah, chief of the Six Towns to the Society of good 
people, who send Missionaries to the Choctaws. 



CHOCTAW LEGISLATION. 



109 



14 Brothers, The first law I have made is, that when my warriors go over 
the line among the white people, and buy whiskey, and bring it into the 
nation to buy up the blankets, and guns, and horses of the red people, and 
get them drunk ; the whiskey is to be destroyed. 

" The whiskey drinking is wholly stopt among my warriors. 

" The Choctaw women have long been in the way of destroying their 
infants, when they did not like to provide for them. I have made a law to 
have them punished, that no more innocent children be destroyed. 

" The Choctaws formerly stole hogs, and cattle, and killed them. I have 
appointed a company of faithful warriors to take every man who steals, and 
tie him to a tree, and give him thirty-nine lashes. 

" It has been the custom with the Choctaws, when there are three or 
four sisters, and they marry, that they all live together in one house. I do 
not want it to be so any longer. I have told them to move away from each 
other, and settle by themselves, and work, and make fields, and raise pro- 
vision. 

"The Choctaws have taken each others' wives, and run away with them. 
We have now made a law, that those who do so, shall be whipt thirty-nine 
lashes. And if a woman runs away from her husband, she is to be whipt 
in the same manner. 

" The Choctaws, some of them, go to Mobile and New Orleans. I have 
told my warriors to stay at home and work ; and if they go, and do not get 
back in time to plant corn, their corn is to be burnt down. 

" The number of men, women and children in the Six Towns, is 2164. 

" I want the good people to send men and women to set up a school in 
my district. I want them to do it quick. I am growing old. I know not 
how long I shall live. I want to see the good work before I die. We have 
always been passed by, and have had no one to advise and assist us. Other 
parts of the nations have schools ; we have none. We have made the 
above laws, because we wish to follow the ways of the white people. We 
hope they will assist us in getting our children educated. 

" This is the first time I write a letter. Last fall the first time we make 
laws. I say no more. I have told my wants. I hope you will not forget 
me." 

The school at Mayhew was opened on the last day of April with 12 
scholars. Provision was made for the reception of 50, and the number 
rapidly increased. 

All the stations were favored with the special presence of the Holy Spirit. 
There were a few instances of conversion at Elliot and at Mayhew ; but 
the most interesting account is from French Camps, or, as it was now call- 
ed, Bethel. Mr. L. S. Williams, who had the care of this station, wrote, 
June 18 : 

" The third Sabbath in May was a memorable day to this establishment, 
and to the Choctaw mission. Previous to that, however, there was one in- 
stance of hopeful conversion in the case of a black man. Some time in the 
month of March, he was struck with an awful sense of his situation, while 
at work, and in the very act of cursing and swearing bitterly at something 
which vexed him. Mr. Kingsbury, who preached here two Sabbaths in that 
month, had considerable conversation with him, and there appeared evidence 
that a work of grace had begun in his heart. His conduct since bears tes- 
timony to the hope of his having experienced a saving change. But it was 
on the day abovementioned, that the presence of God was distinctly mani- 
fest. At an early hour, an unusual number of people, chiefly blacks, as- 
sembled. In the forenoon, beside other exercises, we read one of Russell's 
seven Sermons, entitled Joshua's Resolution to serve the Lord ; and, in the 



110 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



afternoon, an account of the revival in Pittsfield, Ms. with some other extracts, 
accompanied by a portion of Scripture and an exhortation. It was near 
the close of the meeting that the voice of weeping was heard. An awful 
stillness prevailed, interrupted only by the sighs and groans of two or three 
distressed individuals. Others were affected to tears, and some were seen 
to tremble like condemned criminals. But I shall not attempt to describe 
the scene, or my own sensations. One young man, Mr. T., originally from 
New England, who lives with me, and had been, during five or six months 
while living at Mayhew, distressed for his soul, found relief from the bur- 
den of sin, and gave praise to God. Mr. L., the father of the beloved child 
who died in the faith at Elliot, -had been much pressed with a sense of 
his guilt, since receiving a solemn admonition from his son, in a letter, 
written a few weeks before his death. Though strictly moral and up- 
right, he had never spoken of his serious impressions before his family 
and neighbors. He was at this time so affected that he could not refrain. 
He commenced family prayer the same night, and is now very active in 
every good work. An aged black woman, formerly a church member in 
Georgia, and probably the only praying person in this neighborhood for 
several years, had her spiritual strength greatly reneAved. ' Long time,' 
she said, ' have I prayed for this wicked people. I first used to pray 
that judgments or afflictions might bring them to repentance ; but they soon 
forgot such warnings. Then I pray the Lord to send teachers here ; and I 
pray four or five years before they come.' 

" Another hired man, Mr. R., went to bed that night in great mental 
distress. When he arose, he felt ready to sink, but obtained comfort when 
all earthly resources failed. This man had been seriously inclined, and at 
times very anxious, since last September ; but had spent most of his time 
in travelling. At length, hearing of these mission establishments, he re- 
solved, if possible, to get employ at some station where he might learn the 
way of life. He had passed our station 50 miles, when I met him on my 
return to Mayhew. 

" We may number, as the happy fruits of this revival thus far, ten adults 
who give evidence of piety. Four of them are white men, five are blacks, 
(slaves,) and one a free mulatto. The greater part of these have been no- 
toriously wicked. The change is acknowledged, by all who knew them, 
to be great. Ten or twelve more are anxiously inquiring what they shall 
do to be saved. All of these are grown persons, except two or three girls, 
about 14 years of age." 

On the 17th of November, a church was organized. Four of these con- 
verts became members at the time of its formation, and others afterwards. 

The mission to the Cherokees of the Arkansas, though past its season of 
peculiar hardships, was still engaged in preparatory work, which afforded 
little matter of general interest. Agricultural operations were continued 
and enlarged, the blacksmith's and carpenter's shops were in operation, and 
a site was selected for mills. The school was opened on the 1st of Janu- 
ary. It was small at first, but soon increased, and in May contained 50 
scholars. The congregation on the Sabbath began to increase, and even 
early in the year amounted to 75. The church was organized on the 12th 
of April ; and on the 14th, the Lord's Supper was administered for the first 
time, in the presence of a goodly number of spectators, many of whom had 
never before witnessed such a scene. 

When in Boston, before going to the West, Mr. Washburn had con- 
versed with members of the Committee on the expediency of an associa- 
tional meeting of western missionaries. The subject had been subse- 
quently discussed at the various stations, and by members of different mis- 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. REINFORCEMENTS. 



Ill 



gions, as opportunities were presented. This summer, definite arrange- 
ments were made and invitations sent out by the Union mission. It was 
resolved to accept the invitation, and Messrs. Washburn and Orr were ap- 
pointed delegates. The other missions represented Avere those at Harmony 
and Union, under the care of the United Foreign Missionary Society. The 
convention was held at Union, in the Osage nation, as the most central sta- 
tion. It assembled on the 2d of November. The Christian intercourse 
thus afTorded was highly gratifying, and the deliberations on matters of 
common interest were esteemed valuable. The meeting continued four 
days and a half, and then adjourned to meet the next year at Dwight. 

Sandwich Islands. 

"Wake, Isles of the South! your redemption is near!" 

This favorite hymn was written by William B. Tappan, on reading the 
account of the embarkation of the first missionaries to the Sandwich Islands. 
It was first used in public as a hymn, at New Haven, at the embarkation of 
a reinforcement of that mission, on the 19th of November, 1S22. It has 
since been translated into the language of the islands, and is used as a na- 
tional song. The reinforcement consisted of the Rev. Messrs. William 
Richards, Charles S. Stewart, and Artemas Bishop, Dr. Abraham Blatch- 
ley, Messrs. Joseph Goodrich, and James Ely, licensed preachers, with 
their wives ; Mr. Levi Chamberlain, superintendent of secular concerns ; 
Miss Betsey Stockton, a colored woman of good education, and one native 
of the Society Islands, and three of the Sandwich Islands, who had been 
educated at Cornwall. 

But the mission received an important accession of strength from an un- 
expected source. The Rev. Daniel Tyerman and George Bennet, Esq., 
were circumnavigating the earth, as a deputation from the London Mission- 
ary Society to its missions. While at the Society Islands, and desirous to 
go, with the Rev. Mr. Ellis and several native converts, to the Marquesas, 
to establish a mission there, the master of an English vessel offered them a 
passage by way of the Sandwich Islands. The offer was accepted, and, on 
the 16th of April, having spent some days among the islands, they entered 
the harbor of Honolulu. The deputation was joyfully received by the resi- 
dent missionaries, and entertained at their houses. Meanwhile Auna, one 
of the deacons from the Society Islands, had received an invitation for him- 
self and his companions, from a confidential attendant on Kaahumanu, who 
was now the wife of Tamoree. On entering the house, Anna's wife soon 
discovered that their host was her own brother, who had left Tahiti when a 
boy, and of whom she had heard nothing for thirty years. Kaahumanu 
claimed the strangers as her guests, and, with her approbation, they imme- 
diately began to give instruction to her household, and to pray with them 
morning and evening. On the 10th of May, Tamoree and his wife and 
many chiefs united in a request, that Auna and his companions might 
remain, and teach them and the people to read and write and worship Jeho- 
vah, and that Mr. Ellis would go and fetch his wife and children, and settle 
among them as a missionary. The thought was not altogether new. The 
people at Hawaii had sportively threatened to "tabu" Mr. Ellis, to prevent 
his leaving the islands. The ship-master, who brought them, had altered 
the plan of his voyage, and they knew not when, or how they could reach 
the Marquesas Islands. Here was a vast field, white for the harvest ; and 
here were laborers, whose language, with slight variations, was that of the 
people who needed their labors. The American missionaries approved the 
plan ; the king gave his consent, and the invitation was accepted. The 
Deputation remained till the 22d of August. 

On the first Monday in January, the art of printing was introduced into 



112 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the islands. The sheet printed contained the first eight pages of a Hawaian 
spelling book. Several masters of vessels and others attended to witness 
this important event. Kiamoku, (Gov. Cox,) assisted, with his own hands, 
in setting up the type and taking a few of the first impressions. About six 
months afterwards^ the second sheet of eight pages was struck off. The de- 
lay shows the extreme difficulty of ascertaining the exact sounds of a lan- 
guage never before written, and devising the best methods of expressing 
them by letters ; and, also, the care of the authors of Hawaian writing, to 
make their system perfect in its principles and in all its details.* 1 

The introduction of printing gave a new impulse to education. The 
whole number of pupils at that time was about 65. Of the first sheet, 500 
copies were printed. Several of the principal chiefs soon undertook, in 
earnest, to learn to read and write their own language. On the first Mon- 
day in August, the king resumed his studies with characteristic energy ; 
and so rapid was his progress, that, on the 16th of that month, he wrote, in 
a fair, legible hand, a letter of condolence to a chief of one of the Society 
Islands, on the death of his son. His example was immediately followed 
by Kaahumanu, Tamoree, Kalaimoku, and other principal chiefs, and by 
many others ; so that, in a few days* there were eight schools in Honolulu, 
attended by 150 pupils. In September, the number under instruction was 
estimated at 500. 

The first Christian marriage was that of Thomas Hopu, " the faithful," to 
Delia, a promising native, who had been instructed in one of the mission 
families, and Avho gave some evidence of piety. It took place on the 11th 
of August. 

The strictly spiritual labors of the mission were now prosecuted to much 
better advantage than formerly. The spelling book contained easy sen- 
tences of Christian instruction. The missionaries were able sometimes to 
dispense with the aid of an interpreter in preaching, and to impart truth 
more intelligibly in conversation. Mr. Ellis could preach to the natives, 
and A una and his companions could converse and pray with them, intelli- 
gibly in their own language. Mr. Ellis composed a few hymns in the Ha- 
waian language, which were forthwith introduced in public worship in the 
chapel, and in singing which the natives joined with evident delight. 

The people, generally, listened to the gospel with apparent interest, but 
continued " waiting for the king to turn." A few, however, were more se- 
rious, and some even gave faint indications of piety. Among these was 
Kaumi, a favorite of Kiamoku. On the night of July 29, Kiamoku had a 
dream, which was evidently the result of his previous waking thoughts. 
He dreamed that he saw the island all on fire, and could find no hiding 
place for his soul. The next day, he requested Messrs. Bingham and Ellis 
to hold a meeting at his house in the evening, and to pray with him, and 
tell him of the great salvation. Between 40 and 50 assembled. Mr. Ellis 

* The Hawaian alphabet contains twelve letters only. It has five vowels; a, sounded as a in 
father ; e, as a in hate ; i, as ee in feet , o, as in pole, and u, as oo in boot ; and seven consonants, 
h, k, I, ?n, n, p, and w, sounded as in English. The long English sound of i is represented by ai, 
as in Lahaina, when the second syllable is accented, and pronounced like the English word high. 
The second syllable, wai, of Hawaii, the name of the largest of the islands, is pronounced like the 
first syllable of the English name Wijman; and giving the letters the usual English sounds, it might 
be spelled Ha vvy-ee. The first syllable should be pronounced very slightly, and a strong accent 
placedon the second. The sound of ow is represented by au ; as Maui, pronounced Mow-ee. The 
natives do not distinguish the sounds of k and t from each other; but call the same island some- 
times Kaui and sometimes Taui, without perceiving the difference. In the same way, d, I, and r 
arc confounded, and the same place is called indifferently Hido, Hito, or Hiro The same occurs 
in respect to w and v. In fact, these interchangeable consonants are very slightly and indistinctly 
uttered, so that a foreigner is at a loss to know which the speaker intends to use. — In this work the 
old English orthography is followed only in writing a few words, mostly proper names, which had 
virtually been transplanted into the English language before the mission was commenced. 



FOBEIGH MISSION SCHOOL NOT TO BE REMOVED. 



113 



preached, and Hopu offered one of the prayers. The chief requested that 
such a meeting might be held every evening, and that morning prayer 
might be constantly attended at his house. The next day he urged his sis- 
ter, Kaahumanu, to join with him in turning to the new way, and in en- 
couraging a general attendance on the schools. She declined ; but he 
avowed his intention to learn, and to have his people taught. His wife and 
several of his family joined him. In a few days, as has already been re- 
lated, the king resumed his studies, and the work of education received a 
new impulse. 

Of course, it is difficult to form an opinion, and impossible to judge with 
certainty, of the spiritual state of adult, uneducated minds, just emerging 
from the total darkness of heathenism, and attending with interest to 
Christian truth ; but there is no reason to suspect these inquirers of any 
deliberate hypocrisy, and we know that several of them ultimately became 
enlightened and consistent Christians. It is painful to reflect that the king 
was not of that number. Most assiduous efforts were made by a portion of 
the foreign residents, to keep him from the influence of the gospel. Even 
in the place of worship, means were used to divert his mind from the sub- 
ject of the discourse ; and more than once, he was artfully seduced into 
intoxication, contrary to his own deliberate purpose, for the sake of prevent- 
ing his attendance at the house of God. 



CHAPTER XV. 

1823. Meeting at Boston. Foreign Mission School not to be removed. — The Bombay Gor* 
ernment exclude Missionaries from the Deccan. Mission Chapel dedicated. Free Schools 
solicited. — Mission College in Ceylon proposed. Seminary and Central School for GiiJs com- 
menced.— Palestine Mission reinforced. Travels in Egypt, and Palestine. Discussions with 
Maronites on Mount Lebanon. Station at Beyroot commenced. — New Stations and additional 
laborers among the Cherokees. — Small Stations multiplied among the Choctaws. Mr. Kings- 
bury's Opinion. — Progress at Dwight. Conversions at Point Remote. — Pi ogress at the Sand- 
wich Islands. Law for keeping the Sabbath. Reinforcement arrives. Stations and their 
Occupants. The great Volcano. House of worship at Kilua. Kamakau. Death of Keopo- 
olani. Its effect on the King. Conduct of foreign Residents. Marriage of Hoapili. The King 
sails for England, and dies there. Mr. D. Chamberlain returns. — Mission of Messrs. Brigham 
and Parvin to South America. 

The Board met at Boston, September 17 and 18. The President, the 
Hon. John Treadwell, having been removed by death, the Rev. Joseph 
Lyman, D. D., was chosen in his place. The Hon. John Cotton Smith 
was chosen Vice President, and Mr. Rufus Anderson, Assistant Correspond- 
ing Secretary. The receipts of the Board, during the year, had been about 
$56,000, and its expenditures about $66,000 ; besides donations in clothing 
and other articles, received and expended, to the estimated amount of more 
than $12,000. 

The Foreign Mission School reported 36 students, nearly all from heathen 
lands. In March it had 25 students, 20 of whom were considered pious. 
In August, 8 of the students were admitted to the church. Some of those 
who had the immediate management of the School, had proposed to pur- 
chase more land and erect additional buildings. Others urged its removal 
to the vicinity of some large city, Avhere, it was thought, lands and buildings 
would be furnished gratuitously, and where the students would be less se- 
cluded from society ; not considering that acquiring the tastes and habits of 
city life would totally unfit them for usefulness among their ignorant and 
uncivilized countrymen. After discussion, the Board resolved that the 
15 



114 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



School "be considered as permanently established at Cornwall." There 
seems to have been no suspicion that the School must ultimately be discon- 
tinued ; though the annual report mentions some of the " serious difficulties 
attending the management of its concerns," which, in the end, led to its 
discontinuance. 

A letter from the king of the Sandwich Islands, thanking the Board for 
sending missionaries to the islands, was read, and the President and Sec- 
retaries were directed to answer it. 

Bombay. Early in the year, the Bombay government issued an order, 
prohibiting the distribution of tracts and all missionary efforts beyond the 
Ghauts. The occasion was this. Two native teachers, one of whom was 
a Jew, had been sent to distribute books and tracts at and around Poona. 
The Brahmuns complained of this to the English Collector, the chief mag- 
istrate of the city, as an interference with their religion. The Collector 
seized the books, and imprisoned the distributors, and finally sent both back 
to Bombay. After the order was issued, Mr. Hall prepared a memorial, 
setting forth the innocent and useful nature of the mission and its opera- 
tions, and requesting the repeal of the order; but the Governor answered, 
that as the territory in question was but newly subjected to British rule, the 
request could not be granted with safety to the public peace. The order 
related not merely to the American mission. Mr. Mitchell, sent out by the 
Scottish Missionary Society, was forbidden to settle at Poona, and took up 
his residence at Bankote. By another act, the government showed itself 
free from hostility to the American mission. Application being made for a 
small piece of land as a burying ground, it was readily granted, and enclosed 
with a substantial wall of masonry at the public expense. This unsolicited 
addition of a Avail was the more gratifying, because it showed that the Gov- 
ernment regarded the mission as permanent. 




Mission Chapel at Bombay. Erected in 1&J3. 



The Mission Chapel was dedicated on the last Friday in May. A good 
number of English and natives attended. Some of the school-masters and 
boys, who had been trained for the purpose, sang two Christian hymns in 
the Mahratta language. From that time, public worship was regularly at- 



SEMINARY AT CEYLON COMMENCED. 



115 



tended at the Chapel on the Sabbath ; in English in the morning, and in 
Mahratta in the afternoon. 

The press, besides doing the printing of the mission, rendered important 
services to the Scottish Missionary Society, the Belgaum Religious Asso- 
ciation, and other kindred societies. The Bombay Bible Society contrib- 
uted largely towards an edition of Genesis and of the New Testament, con- 
sidering the copies printed with its funds as its own, but making the mission 
its agent for distributing the greater part of them. 

At one meeting for business, the mission was obliged to decline thirteen 
applications for the establishment of free schools, for want of funds. About 
$1,300 was subscribed in Bombay, for the support of the free schools under 
the care of the mission. The whole number of schools, at the end of the 
year, was 26. The number of scholars was 1,454, of whom 136 were 
children of- Jews. The boarding school in the family of Mr. Nichols, at 
Tannah, contained 26 pupils. The sum paid for 16 of these pupils, by their 
parents, defrayed the whole expenses of the family, including house-rent. 
The income of the school in Mr. Hall's family, from the same source, was 
sufficient to meet his family expenses, excepting house-rent. 

Mr. Money, the early friend of the mission, Avas now in England, a mem- 
ber of Parliament. Mr. Hall wrote to him, requesting him to inform the 
Board how applications might most successfully be made, for permission for 
more missionaries to reside at Bombay. Mr. Money wrote, through Mr. 
Wilder, at Paris, urging the immediate appointment of additional missiona- 
l'jfc, and promising to use his influence in their favor. Mr. Edmund 
Frost, who had completed his theological studies at Andover, on the 24th 
of September, was ordained the next day, and, on the 27th, embarked at 
Boston for Calcutta. Mrs. Graves, whose health was much improved, re- 
turned with him to India. 

Ceylon. An important part of the communications from the Ceylon 
mission, for this year, is supposed to have perished in the ship Edward 
Newton, which was burnt on her passage from Calcutta. It is known, how- 
ever, that there was an increase of attendance of the heathen on preaching, 
and of the number of schools and pupils. At the close of the year, five 
members had been received into the church, and there were several candi- 
dates for admission. 

On the 4th of March, the brethren published their plan for a mission 
college. The immediate objects proposed were : 

" 1. To impart a thorough knowledge of the English language, as the 
only way to unlock the treasures which that language contains. 

" 2. The cultivation of Tamul literature ; which is necessary in order to 
oppose idolatry most successfully, and in order to raise up a reading popu- 
lation. 

w 3. The study of Sanscrit by a select few, from among those who may 
be designed for native preachers. 

" 4. To teach Hebrew, and in some cases Latin and Greek, to those na- 
tive preachers who may be employed as translators of the Scriptures. 

" 5. To teach, as far as the circumstances of the country require, the 
sciences usually studied in the colleges of Europe and America." 

Without waiting to raise funds, erect buildings, and procure professors, 
which the interests of the mission would not permit, the seminary was put 
into operation as a central school, at Batticotta, under the care of Mr. Poor, 
on the 22d of July. It was opened with 36 scholars, selected from the 
boarding schools. The number was increased to 47 during the year. They 
were divided into three classes, under the care of three monitors. Gabriel 
Tissera conducted the evening services, which consisted of reading the 



116 



HISTORY OP THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Scriptures, singing and prayer in Tamul, and held a weekly meeting with 
the students for religious conversation. 

A central school for girls was opened at Oodooville, under the care of 
Mrs. Winslow. To make room for them, the boys were removed to other 
stations on the 30th of July. The school commenced with 22 girls, col- 
lected from the hoarding schools. The number was soon increased to 29, 
several of whom gave pleasing evidence of piety. 

Palestine. The members of the Palestine mission were active in their 
several departments. Messrs. Goodell and Bird arrived at Malta on the 
22d of January. They remained there about nine months, chiefly occupied 
in the study of languages. Mr. Temple was fully occupied with the press. 
By the middle of October, 18 tracts had been printed, averaging about 50 
pages, and,, amounting to 15,000 copies. The press was then employed 
upon a spelling book in Modern Greek, prepared by the Rev. S. S. Wilson, 
of the London Missionary Society. 

Messrs. Fisk, King, with the Rev. Joseph Wolff, left Malta on the 3d 
of January, and arrived at Alexandria on the 10th. While here, they had 
a congregation of 150 Greeks, on the Sabbath. The gospel was also 
preached in English, German and Italian. Their preaching produced " no 
small stir." The Superior of the Roman Catholic Convent applied at the 
British Consulate, to have the missionaries prevented from preaching in 
Italian. Efforts were also made, from the same source, to prevent the dis- 
tribution of Bibles and tracts. But all this opposition was vain. The 
" common people," and some of the better part of the clergy, were on/the 
side of the mission. After a short stay, they visited Cairo, and thence pro- 
ceeded up the Nile as far as Thebes, visiting the most interesting remains 
of ancient Egyptian grandeur, but principally engaged in religious conver- 
sation, and in the distribution of the Scriptures and tracts. After an ab- 
sence of about two months, they returned to Cairo. They had, since their 
arrival, proclaimed the gospel, by preaching and conversation, in the Eng- 
lish, French, Italian, German, Greek, Hebrew and Arabic languages, and 
distributed about 800 volumes of Scripture and 2,000 tracts. A large part 
of these were sold, and many of them to Coptic Christians, who eagerly em- 
braced this opportunity to procure the written word of God. 

Leaving Cairo on the 7th of April, with a caravan of about 70 persons, 
and taking the route nearest the Mediterranean, they arrived at Gaza on 
the 19th, at Jaffa on the 22d, and at Jerusalem on the 25th. They held 
the Monthly Concert for May upon the Mount of Olives. The demand for 
books was greater than they could supply. In two months, 84 copies of 
the New Testament were sold, and 54 given away, and 770 tracts distrib- 
uted. Having visited the Dead Sea and the Jordan, Mr. Fisk and Mr. 
King departed on the 27th of June for Mount Lebanon. On the 10th of 
July, they arrived at Beyroot, the ancient Berytus, situated on the Mediter- 
ranean, at the western base of Mount Lebanon. This place they selected, 
as the most advantageous site for a mission in Syria. While in Egypt, 
they had become acquainted with the Emeer Besheer, who had offended 
the Sultan, and fled to Egypt to save his life. He had given them letters 
of introduction to his friends on Mount Lebanon. Having made his peace 
with the Sultan, and returned to his capital, the brethren paid him a visit, 
were entertained at his palace, and received from him a firman for traveling 
in all parts of his dominions. They next visited the Rev. Lewis Way, of 
the London Jews' Society, at Antoora, where he had hired, for the use of 
missionaries to Palestine, a building erected for a Jesuits' college. Here 
Mr. Fisk spent the summer. Mr. King went to reside at Deir el Kamir, 
near the Emeer Besheer. He took lodgings with Yoosoof Damiani, whose 



DISCUSSIONS WITH MAttONITES ON MOtJNT LEBANON, 117 

son was his instructer in Arabic. A few extracts from his journal will show 
the character of the discussions that took place, both here and elsewhere 
during these journeyings. It should be remembered that the Maronites, 
among whom he now was, are Roman Catholics. 

" Lord's day, Aug. 10. Spent the day in reading the Holy Scriptures, 
and in meditation. Also read in the Psalms in Arabic, as divided into les- 
sons for each day in the week, and intermixed with prayers to God and 
Christ, and the Yirgin Mary, and followed by the Canons of the church, 
and what are called the ten commandments given by God to Moses. These 
ten commandments are prefaced nearly in the following manner ; — ' The 
ten commandments, according as God wrote them upon two tables of stone, 
and handed down to us, the Church.' One would expect, of course, to find 
them as given to Moses ; but the second commandment is entirely left out, 
and the tenth is divided into two, so as to make out the number ten K The 
fourth also says observe the first day, and the feast days. 

** Soon after I had read this, the Superior of the convent came in, and I 
remarked to him what I had read ; and observed' that these were not the 
ten commandments delivered to Moses ; — that there was another. He seem- 
ed angry and tried to make me believe that I was under a mistake. I told 
him it was in vain for him to do this, for I had read the ten commandments 
in Hebrew ; and every body knew that there was another commandment, 
which is 1 Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, nor the like- 
ness of any thing that is in heaven above, in the earth beneath,' &c. I 
really felt so indignant that any man should dare take away one of the com- 
mands of God, that I told the priest plainly, that it was an impious thing, 
and a lie, to say, these are the ten commandments of God, written on two 
tables of stone, while the second was entirely left out, the fourth changed, 
and the tenth divided. My instructer replied ' if these are the commands 
of the church, they are the commands of God.' This I denied ; and told 
him how one Pope had said one thing, and the succeeding Pope, another, 
in direct contradiction to it ; and asked him if he thought both were from 
God ? * No,' said 1, 4 God never acts in this manner. It is man, — erring 
man.' 

" 19. My teacher would not believe that the Priests had kept back the 
second command, viz. ' Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image 
&c.,' and said he would bring a Jew to see me, and ask him whether that 
command was in the Jewish books. ' Bring him, said I, for every Jew 
knows that this is the second command given by God to Moses.' He had 
in the morning read this in my Arabic Bible, but, as it was printed in Eng- 
land, he doubted its authenticity. After a long discussion he sent for a 
Bible, that he said was printed at Rome, and must be true. I immediately 
opened to the 20th chapter of Exodus, and told him to read ; and he, to his 
astonishment, found that I had told him the truth. 

" Sept. 4. In the evening the principal priest of the village called on 
Mr. King, and introduced a discussion by inquiring whether the mother of 
Jesus had any children subsequently to his birth. To this question Mr. 
King replied by showing some reasons which in his view rendered it prob- 
able that she had. 

" ' God forbid,'— said the Priest in a rage, — ; God forbid,' ' God pardon 
us ;' 1 God pardon us ;' — and left the room in anger. I immediately followed 
him to the room, where he had gone and sat down with the family. He 
was talking about me in a great rage, but I did not mind that ; I went and 
took my seat close by his side. My instructer, fearing that we should have 
a quarrel, begged me not to go, but I persisted and went. As I sat down 
by him he turned his face from me, as if I were a miscreant, — a person to 



118 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARE. 



be despised by all men. I said mildly, 1 Aboona, I wish to say one thing ; 
— we profess to be disciples of Christ, — his followers ; and it does not be- 
come us to speak with anger. Christ was humble ; and when men opposed 
him he did not fall into a passion.' ' True,'— said the Priest, lowering his 
voice and turning towards me. I continued, — 'I believe in Jesus Christ; 
and he is all in all to my soul. If I in sincerity believe in him, am I not 
a Christian V ' Yes,' said he. — ' Now, said I, ' By this shall all men know 
that ye are my disciples, if we have love one to another.' Here are Mus- 
sulmans around us, and many who do not believe in Jesus Christ. Let us 
show to them and to the world, that we are Christians, by our love one to 
another, and by our meekness. If I am in the dark, I wish to be enlight- 
ened • — I d not wish to remain in the dark and go to destruction.' 

" While I said this, the eyes of all were fastened on us, and the whole 
house was silent. The Padre seemed confused and ashamed, and secretly 
convinced that I was right; and said, 'What you say is true.' I then pro- 
ceeded, 1 1 have one question to ask you, Aboona, and then I have done. 
When Jesus Christ commissioned his disciples to go and preach, what did 
he tell them to preach, him or his mother ? What did they preach ? Jesus 
Christ and him crucified. Salvation alone through his blood and interces- 
sion. Not one word about the Virgin Mary, his mother. There is not a 
syllable in all the Epistles of the Apostles of Christ about the Virgin Mary. 
No ; — Jesus Christ is all in all. He was such to the Disciples of Christ ; 
--he is such I trust to my own soul ; — and he must be such to every Chris- 
tian. All present listened attentively, and he replied, with calmness, 
4 When you get so as to understand Arabic well, I shall be glad to converse 
with you more,' At this I bid him good nig-ht and returned to my room. 
Sitting down with my instructed, I said to him, * Was it well that I went to 
the Priest ?' He replied, ' O, Mr. King, there is no man like unto thee ;— 
I never saw a man like unto thee." 

Messrs. Goodell and Bird arrived at Beyroot on the 16th of November, 
in 23 days from Malta. Mr. Abbott, the English Consul, kindly entertained 
them in his own house, till they had hired one for their own use. Mr. Fisk 
had already gone to Jerusalem. Mr. King came down from the mountains 
and joined them on the 18th. Here they spent the remainder of the year. 

Indian Missions. The journal of the mission at Brainerd mentions some 
additions to the church, and some instances of conversion, but no period of 
general seriousness, At Taloney, a church was organized in April, when 
sixCherokees were admitted, and their households, 21 in number, w 7 ere bap- 
tized. The seriousness continued through the year. At the earnest re- 
quest of the people, three new stations were formed, and schools opened at 
all of them. One was at Willstown, by Mr. Chamberlain. Another was 
formed by Mr. John C. Ellsworth at Turnip Mountain, where the Cherokee 
convert, S, J. Mills, had been laboring for more than a year to teach the 
people the way of salvation. This was called Haweis, in memory of a 
venerable friend of missions in England, lately deceased, whose widow had 
given £50 to the Board for Indian missions, oh condition that one of the sta- 
tions should bear his name. The third was formed by Mr. Isaac Proctor, 
on the Etowee, or as the name was corruptly pronounced by the whites, the 
Hightower river. Mr. Butrick spent the most of the year in itinerating, 
accompanied by John Arch, as his interpreter. He traveled about 2000 
miles, and held about 150 meetings. ^ He was every where well received, 
though in many parts of the nation the spiritual darkness was profound ; so 
that John said he could begin to see the light when he came within 40 miles 
of Brainerd. In November, a large reinforcement arrived, consisting of 
Messrs. Samuel Moseley, licensed preacher; David Wright and David 



ADDITIONAL LABORERS AMONG THE CHEROKEES. 



119 



Gage, teachers ; William Holland and Josiah Hemmingway, farmers * Eb- 
euezer Bliss, mechanic ; the wives of all except the two last mentioned ; 
Miss Electa May, Miss Sophia Sawyer and Miss Philena Thatcher. It had 
been found that single female assistants usually married soon after joining 
the mission; thus increasing the number of mission families and the need 
of unmarried help. Those now sent out were accepted on the condition, 
that if they should marry without the approbation of the Committee, previ- 
ously obtained, their connexion with the mission should cease, but without 
censure. 

On the 18th of July, the mission Was bereaved of their valuable assistant 
Catherine Brown, the first fruit of their labors, and perhaps the idol of the 
mission and its patrons. Her end was peace. 

The Choctaw mission was deprived of the services of Mr. Remington, 
by the failure of his health. He left in January. It was strengthened in 
the spring by the arrival of Mr. Anson Gleason, Mr. Stephen S. Macom- 
ber, and Miss Vina Everett. 

The measles prevailed extensively in the nation, and many children were 
removed from the schools, lest they should be sick at a distance from home. 
Whiskey dealers, who apprehended a diminution of their gains, began to 
circulate injurious reports concerning the mission, and with some temporary 
success. Mr. Kingsbury was much occupied in attending councils and vis- 
iting different parts of the nation, to counteract their influence. On the 
12th of May, a council was held at Mooshoolatubbee's, when full explana- 
tions appeared to satisfy all parties. 

At this council, the chiefs urged the establishment of a great number of 
small schools, in different parts of the nation. This request the Prudential 
Committee regarded as " one out of many indications of Providence that 
the plan of the missions must be so far changed, that the number of small 
schools must be increased, and the expense of the larger stations dimin- 
ished. On this subject, the Corresponding Secretary had already written 
to Mr. Kingsbury, mentioning, among other considerations, the blessings 
which had been bestowed on Creek Path, Taloney and Bethel. Mr. Kings- 
bury replied June 5 : — ■ 

u I feel great relief in my own mind, in the idea of small schools, where 
the burden of boarding can fall on the parents. I have trembled in view of 
this accumulation of property, and worldly business, and worldly cares. I 
have felt the sad effects of it on my own soul, and have seen it in others. 
I hope we are beginning to see the way out. I am not at all anxious that 
the schools at Mayhew and Elliot should exceed 50 or 60. Our Heavenly 
Father is ordering every circumstance in the most kind and favorable man- 
ner for us, as well as for the cause. The natives, by finding fault with us, 
and wishing to have their children nearer home, will induce that system of 
operations which will eventually effect the object with the least expense and 
the least trouble. We cannot expect to bring forward children as fast in all 
parts of education ; but the progress will be likely to be more sure, and the 
effect more extensive." 

The journal kept at Mayhew, for May 2S, expresses the same opinions. 
It would be a great mistake to suppose that this change of mind sprung 
from indolence, imbecility and embarrassed finances. The large establish- 
ments at Elliot and Mayhew had been managed with a very uncommon de- 
gree of energy, skill and success ; insomuch that Mr. Kingsbury wrote to 
the Corresponding Secretary, offering to relinquish 81,000 of the appropri- 
ation for Choctaw missions, and to the Secretary of War, requesting that a 
large sum, due from the government as an annual appropriation, might be 
reserved for some future exigency. 



120 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



In conformity with these Views, Mr. Gibhs was sent to open a school at 
the house of Mooshoolatubbee, and Mr. Hadden, a pious young man from 
Kentucky, to open another at the house of Mr. Juzon, a Frenchman with a 
half-breed family. The school at Emmaus, the station selected last year 
by Mr. Kingsbury at the Long Prairies, was opened in July, by Messrs. 
Jewell and Dyer. Another station was commenced by Mr. Wright and Mt. 
Bardwell, about 50 miles west from Emmaus, in the vicinity of Hoo-la-ta- 
hoomah, whose code of laws has been given on a preceding page. It was 
called Goshen. Mr. Wright commenced his residence here in July, with 
McKee Folsom as an interpreter. 

Of spiritual blessings, this year, little can be said. A few blacks and 
others were added to the church, but no Choctaws. 

The mission at Dwight, being provided with better homes than formerly, 
enjoyed better health, and all the departments of their labors were carried 
on more extensively and advantageously. The school, of about 60 chil- 
dren, was divided,, and the girls put under the care of Miss Stetson. With 
David Brown, the brother of Catherine, who had returned from his studies 
at Cornwall, for an interpreter, the gospel was more abundantly preached to 
the Cherokees, and their attendance upon preaching increased. At Point Re- 
move, in the lower part of the nation, adjoining the white settlements, where 
the English language was extensively understood, an awakening commenced 
in June, and continued to increase for several months. Here, the labors of the 
brethren at Dwight were earnestly demanded, and evidently useful. Sev- 
eral conversions took place ; but their number is not known, and it does not 
appear that any united with the mission church. Towards the close of the 
year, an increased seriousness was observed at Dwight, which, in the end, 
did not disappoint their hopes. Meanwhile, sentiments favorable to the 
mission, to education and good morals, were gradually gaining ground. 
One Cherokee trader refused to sell goods on the Sabbath ; and two, who 
had furnished about half the whiskey consumed in the nation, discontinued 
the traffic. — The missionary convention at Dwight was attended according 
to appointment, and was pleasant and profitable. 

Sandwich Islands. The first monthly concert at the Sandwich Islands, 
in which the natives united, was held at Honolulu, on the 6th of January. 
Here, Christian instruction seemed to be taking deep root. Besides the 
king and his brother, twelve chiefs and as many distinguished women, who 
were learning to read and write, the seven classes in the school contained 
about 200 pupils. At the examination, the king sent in his neat copy book 
for inspection ; accompanied by a letter, in which he said, " Let us hear and 
observe the words of the ministers and lovers of Jesus Christ, that our 
souls may go in the right way to heaven, and be saved by him." A little 
son of Mr. Bingham, less than three weeks old, died on the 16th. A " pos- 
session of a burying place " was requested of the rulers of the land, and 
granted, and there the infant was interred, with Christian solemnities. On 
the 22d, the little half sister of the king died, and at his request, received 
Christian burial. At the close of the monthly concert in February, the 
chiefs held a consultation respecting the observance of the Sabbath. The 
king had written to Kalaimoku, enjoining its observance, and imposing a 
fine of one dollar on any one who should be found at work on that day. ° In 
the evening, the crier was sent round the place to proclaim the law. In 
March, a chief was sent to take charge of the island of Maui ; and at his 
own request was furnished with books, that he and his wife might pursue 
their studies. A blind native, who had formerly been a sort of minstrel to 
the court but who now appeared to possess more spiritual light than any 



THE GREAT VOLCANO. HOUSE OF WORSHIP AT KILUA. 121 



other native on the islands, went with them, to perform, with such ability as 
he had, the duties of a domestic chaplain. 

The reinforcement which sailed from New Haven in November, was re- 
ceived with joy by the king, chiefs and people, on the 27th of April. Their 
voyage had been pleasant, and not without spiritual benefit to the crew w r ith 
which they sailed. The chiefs of the several islands were all anxious to 
have some of the company stationed near themselves ; and in the end, the 
whole force of the mission was thus distributed : 

Hawaii. Kilua, Mr. Thurston and Mr. Goodrich. Hilo, called also 
Waiakea, and afterwards, Byron's Bay, Mr. Bishop and Mr. Ruggles. 

Maui. Lahaina, Mr. Richards and Mr. Stewart. 

Oahu. Honolulu, Mr. Bingham and Mr. Ellis. 

Kaui. Waimea, Mr. Whitney and Mr. Ely. 

Mr. Loomis, with the press, was stationed at Honolulu, which was also 
the home of Mr. Chamberlain, superintendent of secular concerns. Dr. 
Blatchley was to visit the several stations, as needed, but to reside princi- 
pally for the present, at Kilua. 

Preparatory to this distribution, Messrs. Ellis, Thurston, Bishop and 
Goodrich made a tour round the island of Hawaii, examining its various 
districts, conversing with the natives, and preaching the gospel 130 different 
times. In the course of this tour, they visited the great Crater of Kilauea, 
the Niagara of volcanoes. About 20 miles from the sea, at the foot of the 
snow-capt Mouna Loa, they found a plain, 15 or 16 miles in circumference, 
sunk from 200 to 400 feet below its natural level. Descending by a diffi- 
cult path to this plain, they came, near its centre, to an immense crescent- 
shaped chasm, seven miles and an half in circumference, and about one 
thousand feet deep, in the bottom of which 51 craters, of various form and 
size, 21 of which constantly emitted columns of smoke or pyramids of 
brilliant flame, rose like conical islands from the surface of the burning 
lake. Here superstition had placed the abode of the terrific Pele, whose 
presence none might approach, and whose anger must be averted by offer- 
ings of fruits and sacrifices of beasts and men, lest she should rend the 
island with earthquakes, or whelm it in torrents of fire. Now, for the 
first time, in disregard of all her rites, and in defiance of her priests, men 
advanced boldly into her domains, ate the forbidden fruits growing around 
her dwelling, slept upon its brink and descended into its depths, declar- 
ing to the wondering islanders, that the whole was only one of the dis- 
plays~of Jehovah's power. Their astonished companions exclaimed, " Great 
indeed is the God of the foreigners ! Weak is Pele." 

The station at Kilua on Hawaii was resumed in November. For some 
time, " the faithful Hopu" had labored here alone, cheered by the growing 
piety of his aged father, and by other indications of usefulness. Kua Kini, 
(Gov. Adams) was now completing a house of worship, 60 feet by 30, 
within the enclosures of a demolished temple, where human victims had 
once been offered. It was dedicated on the 10th of December, and from 
that time the attendants on the Sabbath were from 600 to 1000. He issued 
a proclamation, forbidding several of the grosser vices, and enjoining the 
observance of the Sabbath. 

At Kaawaloa, about 15 miles from Kilua, the aged Kamakau, the most 
distinguished poet on the islands, was striving to lead his people in the right 
way. Every Sabbath, for some time, he had assembled his people in a 
ranai, or shed, built for that purpose, prayed with them, and exhorted them 
to love Jehovah. During the summer, he was visited by Mr. Bishop and 
Hopu. The people were assembled. Mr. Bishop spake to them of the" lost 
condition of men, of the love of God in sending his son to die for sinners, 
16 



122 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN EOiiRD, 



and of the certainty that none but those who forsake their sins and believe 
in him can have eternal life. Here the old chief interrupted the speaker, 
and with tears besought his people to listen, for on their attention to these 
truths depended their salvation. 

At Lahaina, Keopuolani was the friend and patron of the mission. 
Heir of the ancient kings, widow of Tamahamaha and mother of Riho 
Eiho, she was the highest chief on the islands. The joint letter from the 
station thus describes her sickness and death, which occurred on the 16th 
of September. 

" For a considerable time before she came to Lahaina, she was particu- 
larly attentive to the instructions of the missionaries, and to some of the 
outward forms of the Christian religion. Immediately on her arrival here, 
she took a very decided stand against immorality ; resisted frequent attacks 
made upon her by other chiefs ; openly reproved vice in a manner which 
would have done honor to an old, enlightened Christian ; always listened 
with attention to the preaching of the Gospel ; made frequent and very in- 
teresting inquiries respecting the future state, and the way of salvation 
through Jesus Christ ; expressed many fears lest she should not learn 
enough of the new way to reach heaven ; but, every week, gave new evi- 
dence that she was fast preparing for it. 

" During her last sickness, we were without an interpreter, and of course 
knew but little of her views and feelings. On the morning of the day on 
which she died, Mr. Ellis arrived from Honolulu. He immediately found 
that she had spent much time during her sickness, conversing with and 
warning those about her to prepare for death. It appears that her own hopes 
of a blessed immortality brightened to the last. 

" During the day on which she died, she slept almost constantly. "When 
we were told that she had made a particular request to be baptized, or, in 
her own words, ' to have water sprinkled upon her in the name of God,' we 
hesitated, in consequence of her lying in so stupid a state. We said to the 
king, ' Perhaps it is not best.' He replied, ' Why is it not best ? What is 
the harm ? My mother gave herself to Jesus Christ before she was sick. 
Why may she not have water sprinkled on her in the name of God, like 
the people of Christ ? Shall she be denied because she must soon die ?' 
This he said with tears in his eyes, and with an emphasis which reached 
our hearts. 

" Although it was too late for her to receive any personal benefit from the 
ordinance, yet we saw that those around her felt so deeply on the subject, 
that we concluded at once to comply with the request. Sir. Ellis addressed 
the people on the subject of baptism, and then, by administering the ordi- 
nance, introduced this highest chief into the church of Christ at the Sand- 
wich Islands. It was an overwhelming sight, not only to us, but to the na- 
tives who witnessed it. They listened with awful solemnity, when they 
saw what was done. The king said, ' Surely she is no more ours: she 
formerly gave herself to Jesus Christ, and now we believe she is his, and 
will go and dwell with him.' After her baptism she gave no signs of in- 
telligence. She breathed for about an hour, and then her spirit took its 
flight. The thousands about the house immediately commenced their 
frightful wailings." 

At previous reports of her death, the natives had seized what articles 
they could convey, and fled to the mountains ; and now, foreign residents 
had prepared and invited the missionaries to take refuge on board the ship- 
ping in the harbor, expecting, according to the former custom on such occa- 
sions, a scene of universal licentiousness and pillage. But Keopuolani had 
enjoined that no heathen customs should follow her death or attend her fu- 



KIHO E1HO SAILS FOR ENGLAND. 



123 



neral ; and, sanctioned by the living chiefs, her injunction was obeyed. Her 
body, instead of being privately dissected in the night, the bones preserved 
to be worshipped and the remainder thrown into the sea, was deposited, 
with Christian rites, in a house of stone, prepared for the purpose, and de- 
fended by a strong stone wall from intrusion. 

She had been deeply affected by the intemperance of her son, the king, 
and had often strove, but in vain, to reclaim him. Her dying counsel, en- 
forced by the scenes of her sickness, baptism, death and burial, made a 
deep impression upon his mind. For a fortnight, he was perfectly sober, 
and seemed fully determined on reformation. There were those around, 
who dreaded such a result. Several dinner parties were made, for the pur- 
pose of alluring him to his former vice ; but, aware of the design, he de- 
clined attending. At length, all other devices failing, a little more than a 
week after his mother's death, he was invited on board a ship, to view some 
beautiful specimens of goods. Refreshments were offered, but he refused to 
taste the liquors presented. Finally, a bottle of cherry-brandy was produc- 
ed, such as he had never seen, and lie was told that it would not intoxicate. 
He tasted ; tasted again ; requested a bottle to carry on shore ; and at sun- 
set was found by Mr. Ellis and the other brethren, in the front of his tent* 
the principal figure in a drunken revel. In a tone of self-condemnation he 
exclaimed, " Why do you come here ? — you are good men ; you are my 
friends ; but this is the place of the devil ; and it is not well for you to 
stay here." They went on their way, to attend evening prayer with the 
assembled chiefs at the dwelling of Kaahumana ; and as they went, they 
saw Kua Kini seated in the open air in the midst of a crowd. Before him, 
one of the foreigners was on his knee^, offering a mock prayer, in imitation 
of a missionary ; while another was writing on a slate for his perusal, 
some of the vilest words in the English language ; words so vile, that the 
wretch himself was ashamed of them, and attempted to efface them before 
they could be recognized. — Such are those, from whom voyagers in the Pa- 
cific learn that the missionaries are bad and ambitious men, doing mischief 
in the islands. 

The progress of truth and good morals could not be wholly arrested, 
Hoapili, the husband of Keopuolani, instead of taking another wife as soon 
as her remains were out of sight, to be changed at will if she should not 
please him, waited more than a month, and then selected Kalakua, a widow 
of Tamahamaha. They presented to Mr. Richards a joint request, that on 
the Sabbath they might go to the house of prayer, and like the people of 
Jesus Christ, be joined together as man arid wife. A marriage covenant on 
Christian principles was drawn up, and received their approbation ; and on 
the Sabbath, October 19, they were united in Christian marriage. The 
bride, soon after, objected to the use of her former name, and in imitation of 
the Tahitians, chose to be called Hoapili-wahine. 

In November, the king sailed for England, in the L'Aigle, Capt. Star- 
buck, intending also to visit the United States. He was accompanied by 
his queen Kamamalu, by Boki, and several native attendants of inferior 
rank. It was thought desirable, on many accounts, that Mr. and Mrs. Ellis 
should accompany him ; but Capt. Starbuck refused to take so many on 
board, and the king, after thinking awhile of going iii one of his own ves- 
sels rather than leave him, at last yielded to the necessity of the case. He 
left the government in the hands of Kalaimoku and Kaahumanu, and named 
his little brother Keauikiouli as his successor, if he should never return. He 
arrived in London in May. Here he received some attention from states- 
men and others, was taken to the theatre and pleasure-gardens, and amused 
with various exhibitions, but saw little or nothing of religious men. In a 



124 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



few weeks, he and his queen were taken with the measles. The disease 
was probably aggravated in both cases, by an unaccustomed climate and 
mode of life, and in that of the king, by his former intemperance. The 
queen died early in July, and the king a few days afterwards. The British 
government sent a frigate under command of Lord Byron to convey their 
bodies home. 

By the unanimous advice of the mission and the English Deputation, 
Mr. Daniel Chamberlain, who went out with the first mission to the Islands 
as a farmer, returned this year. Mr. Chamberlain was highly esteemed by 
the brethren ; but the health and education of his family rendered his re- 
turn desirable, and it was found that a farmer could not be advantageously 
employed in connexion with the mission. 

Buenos Ayres. Messrs. John C. Brigham and Theophilus Parvin sailed 
from Boston for South America, on the 25th of July, and arrived at Buenos 
Ayres October 24. The remainder of the year was spent in perfecting 
their knowledge of the Spanish language. As the history of this mission 
is brief, it may as well be finished here. 

In February, Mr. Parvin issued proposals for a school, to be taught by 
himself. It was opened in March, and soon contained 20 sons of respect- 
able citizens. A Sabbath School for Protestant children was established, 
which contained about the same number of scholars. Worship was at- 
tended on the Sabbath and evening meetings were held during the week, 
at the house of a pious English gentleman. A Bible Society, previously 
formed, was revived, and a considerable impulse was given to the work of 
distribution. 

Mr. Parvin continued at Buenos Ayres, engaged in teaching, preaching 
the gospel, first in a private room and then in a school room, sometimes 
holding " Bethel meetings" on board ships in the harbor, and laboring in 
various ways to do good, till September, 1825, when he returned to the 
United States, to make arrangements for more extensive operations. The 
income of his school was sufficient for his support. He wished to procure 
a press, and engage in publishing a periodical, and other works, which 
could best be done on individual responsibility. He was therefore, at his own 
request, honorably discharged from the service of the Board ; and having 
received ordination in Philadelphia, returned early in 1826 to Buenos Ayres, 
with a press, printer and female teacher. 

Mr. Brigham left Buenos Ayres on the 20th of October, 1824 ; and pur- 
suing the original design of the mission, crossed the continent to the Pacific. 
He examined into the state of the Araucanian Indians, visited Chili and 
Peru, and returning through Mexico to the United States, arrived in New 
York in May, 1826. During his travels he held many interesting conver- 
sations on appropriate subjects with clergymen, statesmen, soldiers and com- 
mon people, sold and gave away many copies of the Scriptures, and col- 
lected much valuable information. Parts of his journal appeared in the 
Herald during his absence ; and soon after his return, the resulte of his in- 
vestigations were laid before the public in a volume. While meditating ar- 
rangements for his return, to establish a mission in some part of the region 
he had explored, he was invited to become Secretary for Domestic Corres- 
pondence of the American Bible Society. With the approbation of the 
Prudential Committee, he accepted the office, and was released from the 
service of the Board. 



ANNUAL MEETING. FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL. 



125 



CHAPTER XVI. 

1824. Meeting at Hartford. Organization for raising funds. Foreign Mission School Diffi- 
culties ill managing- it. — Subscriptions at Bombay in aid of the schools. Gtinga's School lor 
girls. The Mission Chapel Congregation. — Revivals at Ceylon. — School at Beyroot. Arme- 
nian Bishops. Hostility of the Latins. Missionaries arrested at Jerusalem. Fit man against 
circulating the Scriptures. — Cherokee mission re modeled. Brainerd reduced. Conversions at 
the smaller stations. Churches join the Union Presbytery. — The first Choctaw converts admit- 
ted to the Church Prosperity on the Arkansas — Sandwich Islands. New stations. Death of 

Kiamoku and Tamoree. George Tamoree's rebellion. Order ot the regents, in favor ot learn- 
ing and religion. The native school system commei ced. Morals among seamen. Progress of 
piety. Praying men. Mr. Ellis goes to England. 

The fifteenth Annual Meeting- was held at Hartford, on the 15th, 16th 
and 17th of September. The receipts into the Treasury during the finan- 
cial year had been $47,483,58; payments, $54,157,05. The amount of the 
permanent fund was $35,103,87. The debt of the Board at the commence- 
ment of the year, was nearly $8,000. During the year it had been reduced 
to less than $100 ; but unavoidable demands had again raised it to more 
than $14,000. The amount received in donations during the year was 
about $44,000 ; of which at least $40,000 flowed into the treasury without 
any reference to the labors of agents performed within the year. 

A resolution was adopted, approving the plan of the Prudential Commit- 
tee for enlisting all people of both sexes in associations auxiliary to the 
Board. According to this plan, Societies were to be formed in every county, 
or other district of sufficient extent, directly auxiliary to the Board ; and a 
male and female association in each town, parish, or smaller district of con- 
venient extent, auxiliary to the county society, within whose limits it was 
located. Each association was to appoint a sufficient number of collectors, 
who should annually lay the claims of the Board before all persons within 
their respective districts, and solicit donations. Every association was to be 
represented in the annual meeting of the county society, at which a deputa- 
tion from the Board was expected to attend. Thus a complete chain of 
communication would be formed, from the Board to every individual donor; 
and so far as this plan should be successfully executed, the expensive labors 
of traveling agents would be rendered needless. A resolution was also pass- 
ed, earnestly requesting the clergy to act as agents in their respective parishes. 
This system has been in operation ever since it was introduced ; and for the 
last six years has yielded about three fifths of the income of the Board. 

The Foreign Mission School contained 30 pupils, from 14 different coun- 
tries, more than half of whom were thought to give evidence of piety. The 
Rev. Mr. Daggett, after six years' service, resigned the office of Principal, 
on account of his declining health, on the 1st of January ; but consented to 
aid in the instruction and government of the school till after the annual 
meeting, when his place was supplied by the Rev. Amos Bassett, D. D. 

There appears to have been some danger that this School would cease to 
be a mere instrument of good in the hands of the Board, and obtain a sep- 
arate existence of its own, having its own interests, purposes and re- 
sources ; and yet sustaining such an inseparable connexion with the Board, 
that each would be perpetually embarrassed by the other's movements. This 
danger arose, not from the character of the excellent men who composed 
the Board of Agency for the School, but from the nature of the case. It 
was their duty to promote the interests of the School. Many, in all parts 
of the land, might be willing to give to the School, who would not give to 
the Board. An undue proportion of funds might easily be turned in that 
direction ; and thus, without any such design, a great amount of property 



126 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



and influence might be put into the hands of the Agency, for the use of 
which the Board would be held responsible by the public, without the power 
to control it. How distinctly any danger of this kind was seen at this an- 
nual meeting, it is impossible to ascertain ; but certain proceedings were 
had, adapted, if not intended, to guard against it. A committee was ap- 
pointed to report on the respective duties of the Prudential Committee and 
Board of Agency ; and on their recommendation, resolutions were adopted, 
assigning to the agents or their committee, the internal management of the 
institution on principles laid down by the Board, and requiring reports to 
the Prudential Committee, at stated times, of the progress and character of 
each pupil, and of the pecuniary concerns of the School. Another resolu- 
tion declared it inexpedient to solicit funds, except in Litchfield County, for 
the erection of additional buildings, and that nothing could be spared for 
that purpose from the general funds of the Board. The Prudential Com- 
mittee, in their correspondence on this subject, both before and after this 
meeting, insisted that funds should be solicited only by private applications 
to individuals. Tlie annual report, adopted at this meeting, points out 
other difficulties, growing out of the nature of the institution. 

" As the school increases in age, and the more advanced students are 
completing the term originally fixed as the period of their education, it 
becomes more and more a question of delicacy and difficulty to decide whith- 
er they shall be sent, and how they shall be employed. In regard to some 
individuals, the case may be clear. They should be sent to their native 
land, and there be associated with missionaries, in such department of the 
work as they are able to manage. But many of these pupils are not ca- 
pable of rendering any essential service. It cannot be expected that all 
should possess talents, industry, self-denial, and other qualifications, ade- 
quate to the discharge of arduous and complicated duties, often in very em- 
barrassing circumstances. Though some of the pupils may render valua- 
ble aid to missionaries, experience seems to indicate, that youths, edu- 
cated upon missionary ground, are more apt to be fitted for the various 
circumstances of a residence among their countrymen, than those who 
have been accustomed to a different manner of life. This remark does 
not apply to the commencement of a mission ; but to subsequent periods, 
after the process of education shall have been carried on for some time. 
The Board need much wisdom, therefore, in regard to the measures to 
be adopted respecting this institution. The selection of suitable benefici- 
aries, out of the very limited range, which falls under our observation ; — 
the prosecution of the best plan for their intellectual and moral improve- 
ment ; and the placing them in such a connexion with the missions, as 
shall be satisfactory to them, and shall do justice to the Board, and to the 
Christian public ; — all this is a matter of no inconsiderable difficulty and per- 
plexity. To expect, indeed, that every youth educated at this seminary 
should equal all the hopes, which may have been entertained concerning 
him, would be judging without reference to the common experience of man- 
kind. There should be a reasonable prospect, however, not only that the 
youths educated will receive benefit themselves, and be in some degree useful 
to others; but that, taking all things into consideration, the money expended 
in this way will prove to have been wisely expended. That there has been, 
and still is, such a prospect, the confidence of the Christian public in this 
school may be considered as furnishing ample proof." 

The Bombay Mission was strengthened by the arrival of Mr. Frost with 
his wife and Mrs. Graves, on the 28th of June. On the night of the 10th 
of December, Mr. Nichols was removed by death. 

About the close of the previous year, the mission had published a report 



REVIVALS AT CEYLON. 



127 



of the free schools under its care, and appealed to the European inhabitants 
for aid in sustaining them. The appeal was well received, especially by 
the Governor, and others high in office and influence. It was resolved to 
increase the number of schools to 34. Afterwards, a letter from the Treas- 
urer announced provision for 5 schools, and the number was increased to 
39. It was found advisable to require these schools to meet on the Sabbath, 
as well as on other days, and to spend the whole time on moral and religious 
subjects. This change seemed to be demanded by all the reasons which 
justify Sabbath Schools any where ; and besides, as the parents were hea- 
thens, there was no other way to make the children pay any regard to the 
Sabbath. In March, a school for girls was put in operation under the tuition 
of Gunga, a competent female native. It was supposed to be the first of the 
kind established in Western India. As soon as its establishment was 
known, two pious ladies volunteered to defray the expense. About the mid- 
dle of May, the cholera again swept over the land, and Gunga was one of 
its victims. No successor could be found. 

In October, Manuel Antonio, a superintendent of schools in the employ- 
ment of the mission, requested admission to the church. Hope was enter- 
tained of his piety, but it was thought better to wait till that hope should be 
strengthened by clearer evidence. He, therefore, at present only subscribed 
the rules of the " Mission Chapel Congregation." Those rules had lately 
been drawn up, and subscribed by several attendants on public worship. 
They bound the subscribers to attend public worship at the mission chapel, 
and to regard the missionaries as their pastors ; and, in return, the mission- 
aries promised to watch over them and minister to them in affliction, as un- 
converted members of congregations expect from their pastors in Christian 
lands. 

The Ceylon Mission enjoyed its usual degree of prosperity in all its op- 
erations. The 50 free schools had on their lists more than 2,000 pupils, 
and an average daily attendance of 1,600. The boarding schools contained 
about 200 young persons, who were receiving a more perfect education. 
Of the whole number, more than 250 were females. 

But spiritual blessings descended in rich abundance, such as the history 
of rrfissions for a long time had not recorded. Of the commencement of 
this revival, the Missionary Herald gives the following account, derived 
from a letter addressed by Mr? Winslow to a friend in Boston : 

" Nothing remarkable was noticed, either among the youth of the schools, 
or among the missionaries, until the middle of January, 1824; excepting 
that, during the season of fasting, humiliation and prayer, in the latter part 
of December, there was an unusual degree of feeling among those, w r ho 
were present at the religious solemnities of the occasion. 

" On the 18th of January, near the close of the morning service at Tilli- 
pally, Mr. Woodward observed some of the boys to be peculiarly affected by 
what was said. Thus encouraged, he appointed another meeting for them 
in the afternoon, and another in the: evening. The next day, being unwell, 
he sent for Mr. Winslow T , who repaired to Tillipally in the afternoon, and 
found seven or eight of the boys manifesting much anxious concern for their 
spiritual welfare, and others more or less serious. Most of them belonged 
to the boarding school. They were assembled together for religious ser- 
vices, when he arrived, and the Spirit of God seemed evidently present. 

" The disposition to serious and anxious inquiry continued to increase, 
till all the members of the school, (about 40 in number,) the domestics of the 
family, and two or three school-masters, were among the inquirers. The 
result was, that most of the older obys, and two girls, gave pleasing evi- 
dence of a change of character. 



128 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



" Mr. Win slow returned to Oodooville impressed with the importance of 
looking" for a similar blessing on his own station. And a similar blessing 
was granted. In dispensing the word of life, on the next Sabbath, he was 
himself favored with a remarkable tenderness and fervency of spirit. Some 
were much affected, and tears began to flow from those unused to weep. 
The impression continued through the other meetings of the day, and at 
evening, a number of girls in the female central school here, were found 
convinced of their sinfulness and need of salvation by Jesus Christ. Meet- 
ings for inquiry into the state of individuals followed, and the Lord gra- 
ciously caused the work to proceed, until no one in the school remained 
wholly unaffected. 

" The monthly prayer-meeting was held at Batticotta on the 2d of Feb- 
ruary, at which most of the missionaries of Jaffna district, together with J. 
N. Mooyart, Esq., and some others, were present. The forenoon was oc- 
cupied in relating, as usual, whatever of particular interest had occurred at 
our different stations; but a new spirit prevailed: and we had scarcely 
assembled in the afternoon, and sung a hymn, when the Holy Spirit seemed 
to fill all the place where we were together. The brother who was leading 
in prayer, was so much overwhelmed with a sense of the divine presence, 
that he could scarcely proceed. The same influence was felt by all ; and 
the afternoon was spent in prayer, interrupted only by a few passages read 
from the Scriptures, and by singing and weeping. The next morning also 
was set apart for special prayer, and was a precious season. 

" The next Sabbath was a new day at Manepy. The Holy Supper was 
celebrated, and an adult man baptized and admitted to the church. The 
serious lads from Tillipally, and the girls from Oodooville, were there. 
Daring the sermon and ordinances, the Spirit of God was evidently present; 
and when, in the afternoon, the children and youth of the boarding schools 
of that and the other stations came together, an affecting scene was exhib- 
ited.' Many were in tears. More than 30 expressed a desire to forsake all 
for Christ. The Lord carried on the work, till, in a school consisting of 
about 45 boys, many of whom were young, nearly half professed themselves 
to be the Lord's. 

"But a more remarkable visitation was yet to be experienced. This was 
at Panditeripo. There had been some previous attention at that station. 
But, on the 12th of February, while Mr. and Mrs. Scudder were absent, 
and after the boys had gone to their room, and were about to lie down to 
sleep, Whelpley, (a native member of the church,) was induced to exhort 
them most earnestly to flee from the wrath to come. They were roused, 
and could not sleep. By little companies they went out into the garden to 
pray, and the voice of supplication was soon heard in every quarter. It 
waxed louder and louder, each one, or each company praying and weeping 
as though all were alone. More than 30 were thus engaged in a small 
garden. The cry was, ' What shall I do to be saved V and, ' Lord, send 
thy Spirit.' In about an hour, Dr. Scudder returned, and, after waiting a 
while, rang the bell for the boys to come in. They came, and with weep- 
ing, proposed to him the inquiry, ' What shall we do to be saved V The 
next day, they seemed to be earnestly seeking for the salvation of their souls. 
More than 20, at that place, indulged the hope that they had obtained the 
forgiveness of their sins. 

" There had yet been, however, no uncommon attention in the central 
school at Batticotta. Prayer was made, and had been made almost without 
ceasing, for that school; and, in two or three instances, some little meet- 
ings, held for this purpose, experienced very sensible tokens of the divine 
influence, and continued in supplication through a great part of the night. 



REVIVAL AT GEYLON. 



129 



w At length several of the serious lads at Tillipally, where the revival of 
religion commenced, visited this seminary, and conversed with the youths 
there with good effect. The Sabbath following, a serious influence on the 
minds of the scholars was manifest. The next Tuesday, most of the mis- 
sionaries were there, with their waives. A meeting, held on the evening of 
that day, was deeply interesting. About ten of the youths expressed a de- 
termination to forsake all for Christ ; and scarcely one in the school was 
altogether unmoved." 

" Since then," Mr. Winslow adds, " an awakening has commenced in 
Jaffna, where we have all been, and attended meetings more or less ; and 
the prospects there are still very encouraging. Last week we had a most 
reviving season of prayer there, in the house of J. N. Mooyart, Esq., who 
had called together all his Christian friends to take leave of them ; he being 
about to remove to the southern part of the island." 

Of the subjects of this revival, 15 at Tillipally, 12 at Oodooville, 12 at 
Manepy, 20 at Panditeripo, and 10 at Batticotta, — in all 69, were thought 
in March, to give some evidence of a change of heart. The special interest 
continued through the summer. At times, nearly all the members of the 
boarding schools, and many others, avowed more or less anxiety for the sal- 
vation of their souls ; but it was almost wholly confined to those whose long 
acquaintance with the mission, either as pupils, as teachers or servants in 
their employment, or as neighbors, had given them some knowledge of 
Christian truth. 

In December, 37 members of the boarding schools were candidates for 
church-membership. But this was not all. The year closed, as it began, 
with a revival. On the 10th of the next January, Mr. Winslow wrote : 

' " The last two months have been a time of silent, but we trust effectual, 
operation of the Holy Spirit on many hearts. Preceding and accompanying 
it, was an uncommon spirit of prayer,— fervent, weeping prayer. All the 
stations witnessed new zeal and activity among the members ; a revival of 
old impressions in those who had been awakened before and had gone back; 
and new cases of conviction among careless sinners, both in our schools, 
and among our school-masters, and others connected with us. The case of 
some young men has been particularly interesting. There were several 
connected with the mission in various ways, who had long been instructed, 
but remained hardened. One of them, an assistant in the central school, 
named T. Dwight, had, for some time, been more or less anxious about his 
soul ; but unable to give up all for Christ. After the last awakening com- 
menced, he was more deeply affected ; and, at length, against much opposi- 
tion, came out on the Lord's side. His taking a decided stand, had some 
effect upon others. These were made the special subjects of prayer and 
effort, and the Lord appeared to bless the means used. Two, who are con- 
nected with the station of Tillipally, and three at this station, were more 
especially awakened and brought to deep concern ; and have subsequently 
been made partakers of a Christian hope. They are all from the most re- 
spectable families, and stand very high among the people. If they remain 
steadfast, a heavy blow will be given to heathenism. Many of the school- 
masters, also, at the different stations, are more or less serious, and eight or 
ten may be said to appear well. Of the lads in the central school, and the 
children in the boarding schools, several have of late hopefully passed from 
death unto life." 

Palestine. At Malta, more than 20 different tracts were printed in 
Modern Greek and Italian. The Modern Greek spelling book was in great 
demand, and a second edition was issued. The " Pilgrim's Progress," en- 
riched with notes by the Rev. Mr. Wilson, was printed in Modern Greek 
17 



130 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



for the London Missionary Society. Many of those works were distributed 
in Greece, and in other countries on the Mediterranean. Dr. Naudi, the 
friend of the mission, openly renounced the Roman Catholic faith. He was 
immediately persecuted by the priests, lost his medical practice, and was 
abandoned by most of his numerous acquaintances. Anathemas against 
the tracts of the mission were poured forth abundantly. 

Beyroot was the station of Messrs. Goodell and Bird. The study of lan- 
guages was their principal, but not their only employment. As early as 
April, a class of six children was formed, taught daily by the wives of the 
missionaries. In July, Tannoos, an Arab, was engaged as teacher, and, in 
September, the scholars had increased to more than 40, and by the end of 
the year, to 50 or 60. 

In June, Mr. Goodell went to reside a few weeks in Sidon, where he 
pursued the study of the Armeno-Turkish language, — that is, the Turkish 
language, in the Armenian alphabet, — which is the language of the Arme- 
nians. His instructer was Jacob Aga, an Armenian Archbishop, who acted 
as British agent at Sidon. He had given great offence, by daring to marry. 
To defend his marriage, he was obliged to study the New Testament. As 
the light of truth gradually entered his mind, he saw and testified against 
the enormous wickedness that prevailed around him, and especially among 
the clergy. Here, too, Mr. Goodell became acquainted with the Armenian 
Bishop Dionysius, whom he surnamed Carabet, or the forerunner. He was 
a native of Constantinople, and had lived 36 years in the convent at Jerusa- 
lem. In October, Mr. Goodell engaged him to . reside in his family as a 
teacher. His views were much like those of Jacob Aga, and, like him, he 
had dared to marry. Though still in darkness on many important points, 
and giving no satisfactory evidence of piety, he was a valuable assistant to 
Mr. Goodell, not only in his studies, but in his religious conversations with 
the people, and as a translator. 

During the year, the mission was visited by Mr. Lewis and Dr. Dalton, 
of the London Jews' Society, and Mr. Cook, of the Wesleyan Missionary 
Society. Dr. Dalton's medical services were of great value, and highly 
appreciated. Except when supplied by some of these gentlemen, Messrs. 
Goodell and Bird maintained public worship, in English, at the house of 
Mr.' Abbott, the British Consul, through the year. 

Messrs. Fisk and King were stationed at Jerusalem. Till the latter part 
of April, however, Mr. King was at Jaffa, and Mr. Bird was with Mr. Fisk 
at Jerusalem. On the 10th of February, the head of the police, attended by 
eight or ten soldiers, and the Latin Dragoman, (interpreter,) came into their 
lodgings, took possession of some of their papers and of their keys, sealed 
up their doors, and carried them before the Judge. Here they showed their 
firman ; but the Judge told them, " This is merely for traveling, and gives 
you no permission to sell books." Holding up a copy of Genesis, he said, 
" These books are neither Mussulman, Jewish, nor Christian, and nobody 
will receive or read them." He afterwards remarked, " The Latins say 
that these are not Christian books." They were sent to the Governor, with 
the assurance that they should be kept in confinement till orders could be 
received from the Pasha at Damascus. They appeared before the Gov- 
ernor, in the very place, as all tradition asserts, where Pilate dwelt, and 
where our Lord was condemned. The Governor repeated the assertion of 
the Judge, " The Latins say, that these are neither Mussulman, Jewish, nor 
Christian books." This proves that their arrest was the work of the Latins, 
as the Roman Catholics are there called. A crier was sent out, forbidding 
all persons to receive their books, and. requiring all who had them to deliver 
them to the Judge. Learning from their firman that they were under 



PALESTINE MISSION. 



131 



English protection, the Governor' said he could not imprison them, but they 
should be lodged in the Latin Convent. Thither they were conducted, 
passing along the via dolorosa, by which our Lord was taken from Pilate's 
judgment-hall to be crucified. The Convent refused to receive them, and 
they were lodged among soldiers in a lower room of the Governor's palace. 
The next day he sent for them again, professed to be satisfied with their 
statements, threw the blame of their arrest upon the Judge, and sent them 
to lodge with his nephew, where they were treated with marked respect. 
The next day, after some vain attempts of subordinate officers to extort 
presents from them, they were released. In a few days, through the prompt 
interference of the English Consul at Jaffa, to whom they had written, all 
their papers were restored. The Governor and the Judge quarreled, mu- 
tually laying the arrest to each other's charge. The Judge asserted that 
the prohibition to receive books extended only to Mussulmans. This they 
knew to be false ; but it was a virtual repeal of the order, and the sale of 
Bibles went on as before. 

But trouble from " the Latins" was not allowed to end here. It had been 
reported at Rome, that Mr. Wolff had hired the Jesuit College at Antoora, 
for the use of Protestant missionaries. The College had indeed been hired 
for that purpose, by Mr. Way. The Cardinal Somaglia, Dean of the Col- 
lege of the Propaganda, wrote without delay to the Patriarchal Vicar of 
Mount Lebanon, the Maronite Patriarch, and Vicar of Syria and Palestine, 
to counteract the evil. He declared that such men ought not to have an 
asylum on Mount Lebanon ; exhorted the Patriarch to make it his first care 
to drive away this spiritual damage ; and required the Vicar of Syria to 
lend his aid, " in every possible manner, to render ineffectual the aforesaid 
impious undertaking." These letters were dated Jan. 31, 1824. In Feb- 
ruary, a firman was addressed by the Sultan to all the Pashas in Western 
Asia, forbidding the distribution of the Scriptures, commanding those who 
had received copies to deliver them up, and that copies in the hands of dis- 
tributors should be placed in sequestration till they could be sent back to 
Europe. As Mussulmans had never before been forbidden to read the 
Scriptures ; as the Greek and Armenian clergy had uniformly approved 
their distribution ; as the Latins alone had condemned them as books " not 
Christian," and opposed their distribution ; as the Propaganda had sent out 
its letters just before the firman was issued ; and as it was for the interest of 
the Sultan, especially during his struggle with the Greeks, to secure the 
friendship of his Maronite and other subjects of the Latin faith; no one can 
doubt what influence moved him to this act. It was not rigidly enforced, 
and but partially obeyed. In the end, the Turkish authorities at Constan- 
tinople and elsewhere, thought fit to consider it as having been intended 
merely to be a salutary caution to Mussulmans. 

The Maronite and Syrian Patriarchs, obedient to their Superiors, issued 
their anathemas against the " Bible-men," and against all who should re- 
ceive or retain their books. 

Mr. King left Jaffa, and passing Mount Lebanon, in June, in company 
with Mr. Fisk and Mr. Cook, visited Damascus, Aleppo, Antioch, and other 
cities in that region. From this journey, after acquiring much information, 
and dispensing much truth, they returned to Beyroot about the middle of 
November, intending to spend the winter in Jerusalem. 

Indian Missions. Great changes were made this year, in the arrange- 
ment of the Cherokee mission. Experience had conclusively shown the 
inexpediency of large establishments, like that at Brainerd. To send par- 
ticular directions from the Missionary Rooms, prescribing what every one 
was to do every day, in all parts of the complicated business of preaching 



132 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



the gospel, teaching the school, boarding the pupils, managing the farm, the 
mills and the various mechanics' shops, distributing stores, making pur- 
chases, collecting and paying debts, receiving visiters, and every other sub- 
ject on which a question could arise, was manifestly impossible. The 
greater number of questions, many of which would be important, must be 
decided on the ground, by the missionaries themselves. Leaving all such 
questions to be decided by a majority of the votes of the mission, led to end- 
less consultations, to unpleasant disputes and alienations of feeling; wasting 
much valuable time, and often failing to decide questions at all, till the best 
time for action was past. Giving each department of the business to some 
one man, to be managed according to his own j udgment without consulting 
his brethren, would destroy the harmonious co-operation of the several parts 
of the system. The school-master and the farmer must have an understand- 
ing concerning the employment of the boys. The itinerants must not take 
the horses for a journey, when the farmer would need them for ploughing. 
If the school-master should be sick, some one must take his place. From 
such causes, nearly every arrangement of this kind was soon broken up. 
Putting the whole under the direction of one superintendent, who should 
decide all questions without consultation, and whom all must obey without 
questioning, would promise unity of design, and promptness and efficiency 
of execution ; but it would be altogether too despotic a system. Few per- 
sons of much worth would place themselves under it ; and still fewer would 
work pleasantly under it for any considerable length of time. All these 
difficulties were aggravated by the circumstances inseparable from a new 
settlement in the wilderness, where unforeseen obstacles were to be over- 
come, and unexpected deficiencies supplied, by a community of families 
from distant parts of the country, unacquainted with each other, and accus- 
tomed to different habits of life and modes of business. And besides all 
this, the community must be made up of persons who had come mainly for 
the purpose of promoting religion, and who, therefore, regarded all secular 
cares and employments as affairs of subordinate importance ; as, at best, un- 
avoidable incumbrances of their main pursuit, in which they should feel as 
little interest as duty would permit. In such circumstances, the good man- 
agement and economy, indispensable to temporal prosperity, could not rea- 
sonably be expected ; and the great establishment, which had the appear- 
ance of wealth and profit, and excited envy, and gave rise to injurious 
reports of the worldliness of the mission, was really a heavy burden upon 
the treasury.. For reasons of this kind ; which are given at great length 
and with great ability in the annual report, the Prudential Committee and 
the Board adopted the following conclusions : 

" That, as the instruction of the heathen in Christian knowledge and true 
piety is the great object of missions, this object should be held continually in 
view on mission ground, from the very first; and it should, therefore, never 
be merged under a mass of secular cares : — That the mission schools, which 
afford so many favorable means of access to the people, are principally to 
be valued by missionaries, on account of the use which can be made of them 
in communicating divine truth : — That our main reliance must be placed on 
the plain doctrines of the gospel, for any permanent melioration of the char- 
acter and condition of any heathen people : — That the secular labors of each 
station, even the largest, should be as few and as simple as possible : — 
That, therefore, it is better that the natives should get mechanics to live 
among them, unconnected with any missionary station, than that the atten- 
tion of missionaries should be distracted by diversified and complicated 
labors : — That the number of missionaries and assistants in one place should 
be as small as can be consistent with the care of a large family : and, That 



CHEROKEE MISSION RE-MODELED. CONVERSIONS. 



133 



much attention should be directed to the establishment and instruction of 
small schools, wherever they can be commenced with a favorable prospect 
of success." 

These convictions had for some time been gaining strength and definite- 
ness in the minds of the Committee. They had been much strengthened 
by a visit of the Corresponding Secretary to Brainerd in 1822. Even then, 
the Cherokees were gradually transferring their affections and hopes from 
Brainerd to the smaller stations. The more intelligent among them, such 
as Hicks and Reece, saw clearly the foundation of the difficulty, and how 
it mast be removed. In conformity with these views, the Corresponding 
Secretary visited the mission in March, and after full examination and con- 
sultation, made the following assignments ; which reduced the number of 
residents at Brainerd about one half :— 

Mr. Hoyt and Mr. Ellis to reside at Willstown. — Mr. Chamberlain's fam- 
ily to reside at Willstown ; Mr. Chamberlain to be principally employed as 
an evangelist, in making the circuit of the Cherokee nation. — Mr. Potter 
and Mr. Butrick to spend some part of their time, alternately, in evangelical 
labors at Brainerd, and in the vicinity. — Mr. J. C. Elsworth to return to 
Brainerd and his place at Haweis to be supplied by his brother, Mr. Fred- 
eric Elsworth. — Dr. Butler to reside at Creek Path, and teach the school 
there. — Messrs. Dean, Parker, Blunt and Hemmingway to remain at Brain- 
erd. — Mr. Hall to remain at Carmel, and Mr. Proctor at Hightower. — Mr. 
Vail and Mr. Holland to reside at a new station, about 25 miles N. E. of 
Brainerd. — Mr. Elsworth to teach the boys' school, and superintend the sec- 
ular concerns at Brainerd ; and Miss Sawyer to teach the girls' school. 

This dispersion, besides avoiding the evils already mentioned, secured a 
more intimate union of the mission with the Cherokees. Its several parts 
appeared less like a civilizing and Christianizing power from abroad, set 
down in the midst of them, and more like a civilized and Christian part of 
themselves. The " leaven" was made more perfectly a part of the " lump" 
to be leavened, and could more easily extend its influence through the 
whole mass. The specimens of civilization, too, exhibited at the small 
stations, were sufficiently in advance of the Cherokees to serve as models 
and stimulants ; but at the same time were not so far in advance, as to dis- 
courage them by a superiority which they felt unable to imitate. 

The whole subject deserves the careful study of those who would have 
the Board engage in sending out missionary colonies. Laymen of suffi- 
cient enterprise and piety may doubtless do much good by settling in 
heathen lands, and introducing Christian morals and the arts of civilization ; 
but they ought to go as individuals or colonists, and not under the direction 
or on the responsibility of a missionary society. 

How far these changes contributed to the spiritual prosperity of the mission, 
this year, it is impossible to decide ; but they were doubtless favorable to it. 
At Carmel, formerly called Taloney, 18 adults were baptized in March, and 
in June, the whole number baptized on a profession of their faith during four- 
teen months, was 47, of whom 44 were natives. The desire for Christian 
instruction was increasing throughout that vicinity. At Hightower, 40 
miles southwest of Carmel, 16 were admitted to a profession of their faith 
in April. Among them was the chief man of that district, who was about 
60 years of age. There were also instances of serious inquiry and hope- 
ful conversion at Haweis, Willstown and Creek Path, and even in parts of 
the nation which were only occasionally visited by an evangelist. At Wills- 
town, a church was organized on the 10th of October, containing nine con- 
verted Cherokees. The church was formed on the Presbyterian model, and 
one of the converts was chosen as an elder. 




^ 134 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



In September, the churches at Brainerd, Carmel, Hightower and Wills- 
town* were received into the Union Presbytery in East Tennessee. - The 
Pastors and elders who attended the meeting of the Presbytery were most 
cordially welcomed. 

Among the Choctaws, there wasv. some special attention to divine 
truth, and some instances of conversion occurred, during- the winter and 
spring, both at Elliot and at May hew. Two Choctaws, the first fruits from 
that nation, were admitted to the church. Several families, at some dis- 
tance from any of the stations, appeared to receive benefit during this gra- 
cious visitation. Notwithstanding occasional instances of dissatisfaction, 
the schools continued to gain confidence among the people, and several new 
schools were opened in neighborhoods where they were earnestly requested. 
This mission sustained a heavy loss in September, by the death of the Rev. 
Samuel Moseley. 

At D wight, a uniform course of very moderate prosperity afforded but 
little to record. There was no general or extensive revival ; but during a 
great part of the year, the gracious influences of the Spirit were evidently 
enjoyed. The journal of the mission closes with the remark, that the gos- 
pel had been more extensively preached than formerly, its influence on the 
people more visibly manifested, and a few had been added to the Lord. 

Much assistance was rendered, this year, by Mr. David Brown, who 
acted as an interpreter, and was faithful and useful to his brethren in pri- 
vate conversation. Chiefly through his influence, a form of government 
and code of laws were drawn up and adopted. He was chosen secretary to 
both branches of the government. 

Sandwich Islands. The good work went on at the Sandwich Islands. 
In January, Messrs. Goodrich and Ruggles sailed from Honolulu, to estab- 
lish a new station at Waiakea, in the district of Hilo, on the northeastern 
side of Hawaii. Here, notwithstanding some opposition, they were on the 
whole well received and successful in their labors. In the autumn, it was 
reported that they were suffering for want of the necessaries of life, and the 
brethren made many unsuccessful attempts to send them supplies from Ho- 
nolulu. Hopu, at Kailua, having heard the same report, volunteered to 
travel across the island alone, on foot, carrying a load of light articles, by 
the sale of which their wants might be supplied. 

At the earnest solicitation of Naihe and his wife Kapiolani, and of " the 
aged Kamakau," Mr. Ely removed from Kilua, 16 miles south, to Kaawa- 
ioa, where Capt. Cook was killed. In April, Kamakau requested baptism, 
and was propounded for admission to the church. Kapiolani, too, appeared 
to be truly pious. 

Kiamoku, (Gov. Cox,) died in March, while Mr. Ellis, at the request of 
the chiefs, was engaged in prayer for him. The chief himself, when very 
near his end, was overheard, praying, " O Lord, thou knowest me. Thou 
hast been acquainted with me from my childhood, and knowest all my sins 
and follies. Remove my sins and pardon me." His brother and sisters 
earnestly requested that he might be baptized ; but as he himself had not 
requested it, as the evidence of his piety was by no means decisive, and as 
compliance might encourage the belief that baptism has power to save, the 
brethren declined. 

His death was followed by that of Tamoree,t in May. No chief on the 
Islands had shown more decided evidence of intelligent and deep seated 

* The vote to receive this Church must have been passed in anticipation of its existence j as 
the Church was not formed till October, 
t According to the Sandwich Islands orthography, it should be Kauraualii. 







GEORGE TAMOREE 's REBELLION. 



135 



piety. Previous to his last sickness, he had, in several instances, taken part 
in religious conferences, impressively exhorting his countrymen to repent 
I and embrace the gospel ; earnestly insisting that repentance must be from 
the heart, and not merely outward. 

His son George, or Humehume, the reader will recollect, was educated at 
Cornwall, but was not regarded as pious. Soon after his return, he ad- 
dressed a letter to Rihoriho, whom he styled " king of the windward Is- 
lands." This was understood as implying, that he was not king of Kaui 
and its dependencies. A few months afterwards, Rihoriho visited Kaui 
in an open canoe, with a few attendants, thus placing himself in the power 
of Tamoree. The latter, however, received him with the respect due to his 
rank, and publicly acknowledged his supremacy. Rihoriho then publicly 
confirmed Tamoree in the government of Kaui. Soon after, a vessel hav- 
ing arrived from Oahu, Rihoriho invited Tamoree on board, and then gave 
secret orders to sail for Honolulu. Here Tamoree, thus torn from his wife 
Kapuli, was married to Kaahumanu," a widow of Tamahamaha. Another 
chief was appointed to govern Kaui in his absence, and he was never allowed 
to return. By his personal character, rank and connexions, he was enabled 
to exert a powerful influence in favor of the mission. He bequeathed Kaui 
to Kalaimoku and Kaahumanu, the regents, in trust for Rihoriho. After 
his death, Kalaimoku visited Kaui to receive the submission and presents of 
its various chieftains. George, among others, made ready his gifts and 
set forward to present them ; but on the way he was met by Kiaimakaui 
and others, who engaged him to head a rebellion, promising to make him 
king of Kaui ; telling him that the island was his father's, and should be 
his. They were pagans, and George was of no religion. On the 8th of 
August, George suddenly attacked the fort at Waimea, but was repulsed. 
Kalaimoku immediately gave orders that thanks should be returned to Je- 
hovah for his protection ; and then sent the missionaries to Oahu, in a ship 
which he despatched for reinforcements. A thousand men soon arrived, a 
general battle was fought, in which the insurgents were totally defeated ; 
losing 30 or 40 men in the action, and 100 or more in the pursuit that fol- 
lowed. Kiaimakaui was among the slain. The victors lost but one man. 
George escaped to the mountains. Kalaimoku, who, contrary to former 
custom, had through the whole war endeavored to diminish the effusion of 
blood, gave orders that he should be taken alive ; and on the 16th of Sep- 
tember, he was found in the eastern part of the island, without food, clothes 
or arms, with no possession except a little rum in a joint of bamboo, which 
he immediately swallowed, and which, debilitated and half intoxicated as 
he was, came near ending his life. He was kept as a prisoner at large, and 
treated with kindness. 

In May, the house of worship at Honolulu took fire, and in a few minutes 
was consumed.* A fire was formerly an occasion of plunder ; but now the 
people were active in saving the furniture, doors and windows. Of his 
own accord, Kalaimoku the next day ordered timber to be brought for 
another ; and in a few weeks, a larger and better one was finished and ded- 
icated. 

The schools flourished ; though the business of instruction was much re- 
tarded for want of books. April 13, Mr. Loomis, at Honolulu, finis h d 
printing an edition of 3000 copies of elementary lessons in spelling and 
reading. That very evening, the regents convened the people, " to make 
known," they said, " our resolution concerning learning and the law of Je- 
hovah." They declared their resolution to receive instruction themselves, 
to observe the Sabbath, worship God, obey his law, and have their people 
taught. Tamoree, who was yet living, had long been in favor of it ; and 



136 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Kalaimoku said it would have been done long before, but for the habits of 
the king. The chiefs kept their word. At a public examination of the 
schools, Kaahumanu was the first pupil examined. She selected some of 
the most forward scholars, to teach in other districts. The people in vari- 
ous parts of the islands were ordered to build school houses and receive 
instruction. Before the end of the year, 50 natives were employed as 
teachers, and at least 2000 had learned to read. 

The cause of good morals was promoted, both among the islanders and 
the seamen in port. In March, Capt. Arthur brought the copy of an agree- 
ment for the promotion of temperance, to be printed at the mission press ; 
and in November, Captains Clasby and Paddock brought forward another, 
which contained a pledge not only against intemperance, but against per- 
mitting females to come on board the ships for immoral purposes. These 
agreements were signed and observed by a few. A distillery belonging to 
natives, was closed by order of the government, in April, 

The cause of religion advanced. Of this, the hundreds, and even thous- 
ands, who habitually attended public worship, were not the only proofs. The 
people had never thought of acting according to their own judgment on any 
subject. The command of the chief was law, and supplied the place of 
thought and of opinion. If the chief spoke in favor of worship, they must 
go. But most of the highest chiefs themselves showed gratifying evidence 
of piety, and interesting individual instances were found among the common 
people. In October, the little sister of the king, with her attendants, were 
led away to engage in an idolatrous sacrifice ; but several of her attendants 
would take no part in it. This led to the discovery of a company, to which 
they belonged, of " praying men," so called because they were in the habit 
of family and secret prayer. The compaay was convened, consisting of 
about twelve. The eldest of them stated, as Mr. Stewart informs us, that 
" it was by coming to the chapel, that he began to love the word of God ; 
that now his love for it was very great ; and that he hated all his former 
ways, and loved every thing that was good ; adding, ' Great is my compas- 
sion for the dark hearts that have been kindling fire to their old gods, and 
strong is my prayer that God will forgive their sin, and send them his Holy 
Spirit.' In his whole statement there was a simplicity of language and 
manner, and an artlessness and sincerity, that evidently affected the hearts of 
all present. Our Christian sensibility was deeply touched. His counte- 
nance and gestures spoke even more for him than his words, and we could 
but entertain very favorable hopes of his case. The meeting was closed by a 
prayer and doxology. We called on Puaaiti to address the throne of grace. 
We had never heard him pray ; but his petitions were made with a pathos 
of feeling, a fervency of spirit, a fluency and propriety of diction, and above 
all a humility of soul, that plainly told he was no stranger there. His 
bending posture, his clasped hands, his elevated, but sightless countenance, 
the peculiar emphasis with which he uttered the exclamation, ' Jehovah !' 
his tenderness, his importunity, made us feel that he was praying to a God 
not afar off, but to one who was nigh, even in the midst of us. His was a 
prayer not to be forgotten ; it touched our very souls, and we believe would 
have touched the soul of any one not a stranger to the meltings of a pious 
spirit." 

Auna, the Tahitian deacon, returned to his own country in March, on ac- 
count of the health of his wife. In September, by the advice of the mis- 
sion, Mr. Ellis accepted the offer of a passage to the United States ; a 
change of climate being thought indispensable to save the life of Mrs. Ellis. 
He arrived at New Bedford in March of the next year, repaired to Boston, 
consulted with the Prudential Committee and other friends of missions, vis- 



UNION WITH THE UNITED FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 



137 

< 



ited many parts of the Northern and Middle States for the promotion of the 
cause, and after a most gratifying and useful visit, proceeded to London. 
The expense of his passage was defrayed by the Board. The health of 
his wife not permitting his return to the Pacific, Mr. Ellis has since been 
employed as Secretary to the London Missionary Society. A house, which 
Mr. Ellis had erected at the Sandwich Islands, was presented by that So- 
ciety to the Board in 1834. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

1825. Meeting at Northampton. Union with the United Foreign Missionary Society. Committee 
on the Foreign Mission School. — Bombay Missionarj' Union. — Receptions to the church in Cey- 
lon. — 'Popish mob at Malta. Adventures of Mr. Fisk and Mr. King in Palestine. Mr. King's 
return. Death of Mr. Fisk. — fndian Missions. Mr. Ledbelter's proceedings. Attention to In- 
dian languages. Guess' alphabet. Cherokee translations.-^Sanclwich Islands. Increasing ev- 
idences of piety. Admissions to the church. Capt. Buckle and Leoiki. Riot at Lahaina. As- 
sault on the mission house. Arrival of the Blonde, with the remains of the king and queen. Ka- 
pioiani at the great crater. Progress on Hawaii. 

The sixteenth Annual Meeting was held at Northampton, September 21, 
22 and 23. The officers of the last year were re-elected. 

The receipts into the treasury during the year ending August. 31, were 
$55,716,18 ; of which $53,725,48 were from donations and legacies. The 
payments to meet current expenses were $41,468,53 ; for debts due at the 
commencement of the year, $14,247,65 ; leaving of the debts unpaid, $28. 
This statement, however, does not show the actual expense of the opera- 
tions of the Board for the year. According to an arrangement made with 
Mr. Newton, at Calcutta, he had paid nearly the whole expense of the mis- 
sions in the East Indies, for which he was to draw bills on the Board, pay- 
able in London. These the Board could meet, by purchasing bills at home, 
also payable in London ; and thus the necessity of shipping dollars to In- 
dia, and of providing funds in advance, losing the interest on many thous- 
and dollars annually, was avoided. 

A communication was presented from the Rev. Dr. Thomas McAuley, the 
Rev. Dr. William McMurray, and the Rev. James C. Crane, as Commis- 
sioners from the United Foreign Missionary Society, stating that they had a 
proposition to make relative to an amalgamation of that Society with the 
American Board of Foreign Missions, for the more effectual promotion of 
the great objects of the two institutions ; whereupon, these gentlemen were 
Invited to sit with the Board as Honorary Members, during the session. To 
understand the bearings of this transaction, some events of preceding years 
must be noticed. 

The New York, Northern and Western Missionary Societies, whose for- 
mation was mentioned in the introductory chapter of this work, engaged, 
according to their ability, in missions to both whites and Indians along what 
were then the frontier settlements of the United States ; but they engaged 
in no very extensive plans, and being local societies, could not expect to 
awaken a very general interest in the cause of missions to the heathen. 
Something more was needed, to call forth the energies of the Presbyterian 
Church. The American Board, therefore, during its meeting at Worcester, 
in September, 1811, adopted a resolution, the substance of which is recited 
in the following reply, which it called forth : — 

" At a session of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, held 
in Philadelphia, June 2, 1812, 
18 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



" The Committee to which was referred a letter addressed to the Moder- 
ator, by the Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for For- 
eign Missions, reported ; and the report, being read, was adopted, and is as 
follows : viz. 

" That having had under consideration the important and interesting vote 
of the American Board of Commissioners, by which they submit to the As- 
sembly, ' The expediency of forming an Institution similar to theirs, be- 
tween which and theirs, there may be such a co-operation as shall promote 
the great object of missions amongst unevangelized nations;' it appears 
proper to state, 

"1. That it is matter of sincere joy, in their apprehension, to all who 
love the Lord Jesus Christ and the souls of men — a joy in which the Com- 
mittee doubt not that the Assembly has a lively participation, — that the 
brethren of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions 
have, by the exertions they have used and the success of those exertions, 
demonstrated, that the Churches of America are desirous to embark with 
their Protestant Brethren in Europe, in the holy enterprize of evangelizing 
the heathen. 

" 2. That as the churches under the care of the Assembly rejoice in the 
foreign missions organized and about to be organized, by the American 
Board of Commissioners, so, as opportunity favors, they ought to aid them, 
as they have in a measure already aided them, by contributions to their 
funds, and every other facility which they could offer to so commendable an 
undertaking. 

" 3. That, as the business of foreign missions may probably be best man- 
aged under the direction of a single Board, so the numerous and extensive 
engagements of the Assembly in regard to Domestic Missions, render it ex- 
tremely inconvenient, at this time, to take a part in the business of foreign 
missions. And the Assembly, it is apprehended, may the rather decline 
these missions, inasmuch as the Committee are informed that Missionary 
Societies have lately been instituted in several places, within the bounds of 
the Presbyterian Church, which make foreign missions a particular object 
of their attention. 

" Ordered, that the Stated Clerk transmit an attested copy of the above 
report, to the Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for For- 
eign Missions, as an answer to the letter directed by him to the Moderator 
of the General Assembly." 

The societies here mentioned were probably auxiliary to the American 
Board ; as it is not known that any others had been very " lately " formed. 
From this time, many auxiliaries to the Board were organized, and many 
donations made, by members of the Presbyterian Church. It appeared, 
however, to Samuel J. Mills, that another organization was needed. 
Through his influence, — as we are informed by Dr. Griffin, — the " United 
Foreign Missionary Society" was brought into existence. It was formed by 
a joint committee of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, of 
the General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church, and of the General 
Synod of the Associate Reformed Church, which met for that purpose at 
New York, July 25, 1817. Its object was declared to be, "to spread the 
gospel among the Indians of North America, the Inhabitants of Mexico 
and South America, and in other portions of the heathen and anti-Christian 
world." Its first Board of officers were, the Hon. Stephen Van Rensselaer, 
President; Robert Lenox, Esq., Henry Rutgers, Esq., Joseph Nourse, Esq., 
Rev. Dr. Ashbel Green, Rev. Dr. J. H. Livingston, Rev. Dr. A. Proudfit, 
Vice Presidents ; Rev. Dr. Philip Milledoler, Corresponding Secretary; Mr. 
Zechariah Lewis, Recording Secretary ; Mr. Divie Bethune, Treasurer ; 



UNION WITH THE UNITED FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 



139 



Rev. Drs. Edward D. Griffin, James Richards, J. B. Romeyn, Rev. Messrs. 
Gardiner Spring, Stephen N. Rovvan, Robert B. E. McLeod, Messrs. Rens- 
selaer Havens, John E. Caldwell, Isaac Heyer, G. B. Vroom, Andrew Fos- 
! ter, and Samuel Boyd, other managers. To the direction of this Board, 
the concerns of the New York, Northern and Western Missionary Societies 
were gradually transferred. 

On the 5th of May, 1819, the Society sent out Mr. Epaphras Chapman 
and Mr. Job P. Vinal on an exploring tour beyond the Mississippi. They 
were at Brainerd in June, and thence proceeded west, with a letter from 
Mr. Hicks to the Cherokee chiefs on the Arkansas. Having crossed the 
Mississippi, visited the Cherokees and Osages, and selected a station among 
the latter, Mr. Chapman returned. Mr. Vinal, it was supposed, died in at- 
tempting to return, in feeble health, from the Arkansas country by way of 
New Orleans. The first mission sent out by the new society, left New 
York, April 20, 1820, to go by way of Pittsburgh and the Arkansas. 
Nearly $10,000 were contributed for their support in a few days in New 
York, $3,000 in Philadelphia, and liberal sums at Pittsburgh and other 
places on the route. The mission consisted of the Rev. William F. Vaill, 
of North Guilford, Ct. ; Rev. Epaphras Chapman, of East Haddam, Ct. ; 
Dr. Marcus Palmer, of Greenwich, Ct. ; six farmers and mechanics. Mrs. 
Vaill and Mrs. Chapman, and six unmarried female assistants. More than 
half the members of the mission were from Connecticut ; the others, from 
New York and New Jersey. Two of the female assistants, Miss Lines and 
Miss Hoyt, died on the way, and nearly all suffered severely from fever. 
About the end of the year, they arrived at their station on the Neosho, or 
Grand River, which they named Union. The design of the Society had 
been, to establish a mission among the Cherokees of the Arkansas ; but un- 
derstanding that the American Board had made arrangements for a mission 
there, to avoid collision of interests, the design was relinquished. — In Au- 
gust, 1825, the Society had under its care, ten missionary stations, seven 
ordained missionaries, and twenty male and thirty female assistants. 

At a meeting of the Board of Managers on the 15th of August, 1825,— 
to quote the language of the records, — " On a developement being made of 
the state of our funds, by a committee appointed for that purpose, it was 
moved and seconded that a special committee be appointed, to confer with 
the ' American Board for Foreign Missions,' on the subject of an amalga- 
mation of the two societies." On the 22d, at a very full special meeting, 
called for that purpose, this resolution was taken up ; and " after consider- 
able discussion, it was unanimously resolved," to appoint the Rev. Drs. Mc- 
Auley and McMurray, with the Domestic Secretary, Mr. Crane., to attend 
the approaching meeting of the Board at Northampton, for the purpose 
named in the original motion. These commissioners having now arrived 
and been introduced, as already related, Messrs. Hooker and Evartsand Dr. 
Griffin were appointed as a committee to confer with them. The joint 
committee reported in favor of the proposed union. The commissioners 
from the Society at New York then addressed the Board, urging the con- 
summation of the union by the following arguments : — 

" That the most friendly relations and feelings now exist between the 
General Assembly and the Synods, and the Orthodox Associations of New 
England. 

That the spirit of controversy having subsided, the intelligent and candid 
of the Christian public are all satisfied, that the same Gospel which is 
preached in the Middle and Southern and Western States, is preached also 
in the Eastern States. 

That the missionaries of both societies preach precisely the same Gospel 



140 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



to the heathen ; and that the same regulations are adopted by both in the 
manasrement of missions. 

That both derive much of their funds from the same churches and indi- 
viduals ; that the great body of Christians do not perceive or make any dis- 
tinction between the two institutions, and consequently do not perceive any 
necessity for two, and regret the existence of two ; and that many churches 
and individuals, unwilling to evince a preference for either, are thus pre- 
vented from acting promptly, and from contributing liberally to either. 

That both societies are evidently embarrassed and cramped, through the 
fear of collision and difficulty ; and that the agents of both are discouraged 
and limited in their operations by the same apprehension. 

That the objects, principles, and operations, of both are so entirely similar, 
that there can be no good reason assigned for maintaining two. 

That the claims upon the churches are becoming so numerous and fre- 
quent, and the necessities of the destitute so urgent, that all institutions are 
sacredly bound to observe the most rigid economy ; and that by the union, 
much that is now expended for the support of offices, officers, agents, <fcc. 
will be saved for the general objects of the societies. 

And lastly, that the prevailing feeling in the churches demands a union 
between the two societies, and will eventually make it unavoidably nec- 
essary. 

After these statements, a committee was appointed to report the terms, on 
which they supposed the union might be formed with the United Foreign 
Missionary Society. Their report, after much and deliberate discussion,was 
unanimously adopted by the Board, and received the concurrence of the 
Commissioners from New York. It was as follows : 

" Preliminary terms in contemplation of union. — As the amalgamation 
of the two societies cannot be completed till after it shall have received the 
sanction of the highest judicatories in the Presbyterian Church and the Re- 
formed Dutch Church, which cannot take place before the meeting of those 
bodies in May next, the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions on the one part, and the Commissioners of the United Foreign 
Missionary Society on the other part, agree to these five preliminary arti- 
cles ; viz. 

" 1. A document shall be issued jointly by the Prudential Committee of 
this Board, and by the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society, 
as soon as it can be conveniently prepared, stating and explaining in what 
sense the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions is a Na- 
tional Institution ; how it is organized ; the reasons for hoping and believ- 
ing, that this organization will continue to receive the confidence of the 
Christian community ; and the reasons which have had weight in promoting 
the contemplated union. 

" 2. During the interval, which must elapse between the present time 
and May next, the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society will 
make all practicable exertions to replenish its Treasury; so that, should the 
proposed union take place, the engagements to be assumed by the Amer can 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions may be as few and small as 
possible. 

" 3. The Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Societ} T will corres- 
pond with the missionaries under its care, explaining to them the proposed 
union, and advising them, if the measure should be adopted, to transfer 
their relation to the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 

" 4. That the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society will 
direct the missionaries of the several stations, not to enter upon any new 



UNION WITH THE UNITED FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 



141 



measures involving expense, and generally to practice the strictest economy, 
till the result of this proposed measure shall be known. 

" 5. As the Directors of the United Foreign Missionary Society contem- 
plate sending an agent to visit the stations west of the Mississippi, the 
Prudential Committee will, if practicable, send an agent also to accom- 
pany him, and ascertain, from personal inspection, the condition of these 
stations., 

" Permanent terms of union. — The following principles are adopted as 
the basis of the proposed union, which principles, when consented to by 
the United Foreign Missionary Society, and the judicatories above refer- 
red to, shall thenceforward be binding on both societies : 

" 1. The Missionaries now in the employment of the United Foreign 
Missionary Society shall, if their character and standing remain unim- 
peached, be received as missionaries of the Board ; and, if any of them 
should be unwilling to enter into this new relation, they shall be at liberty 
to retire from the stations which they now occupy. 

" 2. The property, of every kind, belonging to the United Foreign Mis- 
sionary Society, whether at the missionary stations or elsewhere, shall be 
transferred to the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 
on the ratification of this union. 

" 3. The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions will 
assume all the engagements of the United Foreign Missionary Society, as 
they shall stand at the time of said ratification ; it being understood, how- 
ever, that the fourth preliminary article shall have been complied with. 

" 4. In the election of members according to the provisions of its char- 
ter ; in the appointment of missionaries, occasional agents, and other func- 
tionaries ; and in the administration of all its concerns ; the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions will endeavor to merit the 
high character of a truly National institution, and to acquire and retain the 
affections and confidence of all classes of persons, who have heretofore 
aided either of these societies, and of all others who may wish to promote 
the salvation of the heathen. 

" 5. As the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions has 
heretofore consisted, with few exceptions, of persons belonging to the Pres- 
byterian, Reformed Dutch, and Congregational Churches ; and as its na- 
tional character will always insure the election of a competent and satisfac- 
tory number of persons from these religious communities, the Board will 
send to the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church, the General Sy- 
nod of the Reformed Dutch Church, and the several General Associations 
in the New England States, as many copies of its Annual Report, and 
other printed documents, as shall be sufficient to furnish each member of 
these bodies with a copy ; not only as a token of respect, but that means of 
information may be afforded in regard to the measures of the Board and its 
missionaries, and to any success, which God may grant to its exertions. 

" 6. The highest judicatories of the Presbyterian Church and of the Re- 
formed Dutch Church will recommend the American Board of Commission- 
ers for Foreign Missions, as a National institution, and entitled to the warm 
support and efficient patronage of the churches under their respective juris- 
dictions. 

" 7. The periodical publications of the Board shall be sent gratuitously 
to all societies and individuals, now entitled to the periodical publications 
of the United Foreign Missionary Society ; and, on the ratification of 
this union, the Missionary Herald shall take the place of the Missionary 
Register." 

The several bodies, whose assent was necessary to the consummation of 



142 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



this union, took up the subject at their next meetings. Though they took 
place in 1S26, it will be most convenient to record them here. 

The United Foreign Missionary Society, at its annual meeting in New 
York, May 10, 1826, " Resolved, That this Society cordially approve the 
measures adopted by their Board of Managers, in relation to the union of 
the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions and the United 
Foreign Missionary Society." 

The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church took up the report of 
a committee on this subject on the 27th of May, 1826 ; and, " after mature 
deliberation, it was Resolved, That the General Assembly do consent to the 
amalgamation of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Mis- 
sions and the United Foreign Missionary Society." It was also "Resolved, 
further, that this General Assembly recommend the American Board of 
Commissioners for Foreign Missions to the favorable notice and Christian 
support of the church and people under our care." 

The General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church, daring its sessions 
at New York, from June 7 to June 16, adopted the following preamble and 
resolution : 

" Whereas a committee from the Board of the United Foreign Mission- 
ary Society did enter into preliminary arrangements for amalgamating the 
United Foreign Missionary Society with the American Board of Commis- 
sioners for Foreign Missions ; and whereas it is expressly declared that no 
pledge of support or recommendation to the patronage of our churches is 
understood to be implied in the consent of this Synod ; therefore, 

" Resolved, That this Synod consent to the transfer of the interest of the 
United Foreign Missionary Society to the American Board of Commis- 
sioners for Foreign Missions." 

Resolutions were also passed, recommending to the congregations under 
the care of the Synod, the most vigorous exertions to support and increase 
the funds of the Missionary Societ} T of the Reformed Dutch Church, and 
charging the Missionary Board of that church " to consider the propriety of 
taking measures to begin missionary operations among the aborigines of 
our country, and elsewhere." And it is worthy of remark, that this Synod, 
which was so careful about pledging its faith, and so undisguised in ex- 
pressing its care, has, after obtaining more perfect knowledge of the char- 
acter of the Board, become one of its most able coadjutors. 

Finally ; — at a meeting of the Executive Committee of the United Foreign 
^Missionary Society, July 3, 1826 ; " present, Rev. Dr. McMurray, Rev. Mr. 
McElroy, Mr. Allen and Mr. Lewis ; a letter from Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 
Secretary of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, 
having been read ; — 

" Resolved, That the missionary stations, papers, books and property of 
the United Foreign Missionary Society be forthwith transferred to the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions ; and that the 
Rev. Mr. McElroy, Mr. Allen and Mr. Lewis be a sub-committee, to carry 
this resolution into effect." 

On the consummation of this union, the Board became responsible for 
the debts of the Society. Of these, nearly 811,000 were paid before the 
annual meeting of the Board in 1826, and 5,000 or 6,000 more within two 
years afterwards. The Board also received, in consequence of this union, 
real estate and other property, which doubtless cost the Society more than 
the amount of its debts ; but the whole became so mingled with the other 
property of the Board, being included in the same sales, or used as needed 
for the support of the same missions, that no accurate account of its pecu- 
niary results can easily be made out. 



BOMBAY MISSIONARY UNION. 



143 



At this meeting of the Board, in 182-5, a resolution was introduced, that 
it was inexpedient to continue the Foreign Mission School, at Cornwall. It 
was referred to Mr. Evarts and Drs. Bates and Beecher, as a committee. 
They reported, that a committee should be appointed to take the whole sub- 
ject into consideration ; to visit Cornwall, confer with the agents of the 
School, examine into all its concerns, and report to the Prudential Com- 
mittee, who should then be authorized to act definitively on the subject; 
and that, meanwhile, no new expense be incurred for the erection of build- 
ings. The report was adopted. 

Bombay. On the 3d of November, the Bombay Missionary Union was 
formed. It was to be composed of Protestant missionaries, holding the doc- 
trines of the Reformation ; and to meet annually, for the promotion of 
Christian fellowship, and for consultation on the best means of advancing 
the kingdom of Christ in that country. The missions represented were, 
the American Mission at Bombay; the London Society's Mission at Surat; 
the Church Missionary Society's mission Bombay; the London Missionary 
Society's mission at Belgaum ; and the Scottish Missionary Society's mis- 
sion in the Southern Concan. 

On this occasion, Mr. Hall remarked, in a letter to a friend in the United 
States : — 

" What a contrast with the trials of 1813 and 1814 did it present ! Instead 
of being a prisoner, under sentence of transportation from the land, I found 
myself among the representatives of five Christian missions, now carrying 
on, without molestation, their various and extensive operations in this im- 
mense field, where then there was not a single mission established. I was the 
patriarch among the little missionary brotherhood — none around me so old 
in years and missionary labors, and not one with so many grey hairs. I 
was afFectingly admonished, but greatly encouraged." 

The Rev. Mr. Taylor had brought with him from Belgaum, five or six 
natives, who gave indications, more or less satisfactory, of piety. Three of 
them., after examination, were baptized in the mission chapel. One native 
from among their own hearers also was 'admitted as a member of the mis- 
sion church, and another was a candidate for baptism. Of the three from 
Belgaum, two were Brahmuns, and the other a Rajpoot. 

Nearly all the children born to the members of the Bombay mission had 
died. By the advice of physicians, and with the approbation of all the 
brethren, Mr. Hall determined to send his two children, both feeble, to the 
United States, as the only means of preserving their lives. It was decided 
that Mrs. Hall should accompany them, and having placed them in suitable 
situations, return to Bombay. She embarked on the last day of July. On 
the 25th of October, the eldest died at sea. She arrived at Salem with the 
other, in November. As the feeble health of her son seemed to require her 
attention, and as no suitable opportunity to return presented itself during her 
husband's life, she still remains in this country. 

This mission was still farther weakened, on the 18th of October, by the 
death of Mr. Frost. His disease was consumption, which for some time 
carried on its work so gently, as to leave its existence doubtful. He met 
death with a calm and peaceful confidence in his Savior, and with unabated 
attachment to the missionary work. He was gratified to learn that his wife 
chose to remain in Bombay, and labor for the heathen after his decease. 

The Ceylon Mission was repeatedly called to mourning. The widow of 
the lamented Richards had been married to the Rev. Mr. Knight, of the 
Church Missionary Society. By this connexion, she continued in the mis- 
sionary work till April 26, of this year, when she was removed to " a better 
country, even a heavenly." Mrs. Woodward was called to follow her, on 



144 



HISTORY GF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the 24th of November. Several children of the mission families and pupils 
of the schools were taken away, and hundreds of the heathen around were 
swept off by the cholera. 

Yet the year opened joyfully. The 59 free schools contained 2414 boys 
and 255 girls, taught by 68 masters ; and in the boarding schools were 126 
boys and 31 girls ; making, in all, 2S24 pupils from among the heathen. 
Several of the teachers had become truly pious, and, with the more advanced 
scholars, assisted greatly in the missionary work. The central school at 
Batticotta, which was intended as the germ of a college, was highly useful, 
and received the decided approbation of eminent statesmen and divines, 
both here and in other parts of India; insomuch that about $1,800 was 
subscribed for it in Calcutta, and considerable sums at Madras and in 
Ceylon. 

The fruits of the revivals of last year began to be gathered in on the 20th 
of January. " To induce many people to come together on the occasion," 
says the joint letter of the mission, " even more than could be accommodated 
in any of our places of public worship ; also to strengthen the hands and 
encourage the hearts of the native members of our church, and to honor the 
Lord in the sight of this people : we were induced to erect a temporary 
building for the services of the day, in the village of Santillepay, which is 
nearly in the centre of all our stations. Though the building was 100 feet 
long, and 66 feet wide, yet as it was not more than 12 or 14 feet high, with 
a flat roof, and covered on the top and sides with badjans, (the braided leaf 
of the cocoanut tree,) the whole expense of it was small ; not, probably, 
more than 40 Spanish dollars. 

" The number of people present could not have been less than from 12 to 
1500. The number of persons received into the church, at that time, was 
forty-one. Of these, 36 belonged to our charity boarding schools, and 5 
were from among the people. All, except 8 of this number, were baptized 
at that time, and also 5 children. 

" After the address, the following question was proposed to the people : 
' Who among you are sincerely desirous of becoming Christians, and are 
determined earnestly to seek the salvation of your souls V All such being 
requested to rise, immediately more than 100, unconnected with the church, 
stood up before the assembly, and then publicly declared their belief in the 
Christian religion, and their intention to become the disciples of Jesus 
Christ. Some of this number are already, we trust, the humble followers of 
the Lamb, and will probably, in the course of this year, publicly profess 
their faith in Christ, by being received into the church." 

On the 21st of July, another similar meeting was held, when, in the 
presence of 700 persons, eight more were admitted to the church. The 
number of native members admitted from the beginning was now 83, of 
whom five had died ; and there were twenty more, who had expressed their 
desire to become members, and of whose piety hope was entertained. It 
has been often asserted by the enemies of missions, that none of the con- 
verts in India are of any respectable caste. Of these 83 members, 30 were 
of the Vellalla caste, lTof the Chitty, and 15 of the Madapally ; in all, 56. 
These are the highest castes in the island, except the Brahmuns. Fifteen 
of the native converts were employed by the mission as assistants. Two of 
them resided at Kaits, about 15 miles from Jaffnapatam, where they labored 
as catechists, and superintended two small schools. 

The second revival of 1824 extended some time into the present year. 
In March, a letter from Dr. Scudder speaks of " a religious excitement at 
the several stations for four months past." Towards the close of the year, 
the hopes of the brethren were again raised. Dr. Scudder wrote, Dec. 20, 



ADVENTURES OF MESSRS. FISK AND KING IN PALESTINE. 



145 



that there was scarce a careless boy at Batticotta. Dwight and Niles, two 
members of that school, came to Tillipally, and exhorted and prayed with 
the pupils there : and a few days afterwards, 18 of the boys were found to 
be seriously attentive to religion. 

Palestine Mission. At Malta the press continued its useful labors, 
principally in the Modern Greek and Italian languages. Its productions 
were widely distributed and well received. Members of different commun- 
ions labored with interest in this work. The Rev. Messrs. Wilson and 
Hartley distributed the publications in Greece. The Rev. Charles Cook, 
Wesleyan, obtained subscriptions in France, to purchase Arabic type; and 
several clergymen of the English Episcopal Church were among the sub- 
scribers. — Labors for the promotion of piety in Malta were continued, and 
were at least efficient enough to excite opposition. The Papal priests anathe- 
matized the tracts, and delivered inflammatory harangues against the Mission- 
aries, and early in the year, a mob assailed the house of the Rev. Mr. Keel- 
ing, a Wesleyan missionary with whom Mr. Temple often exchanged labors, 
and drove him and his wife away from their habitation. It was dispersed 
by the military. 

Mr. Fisk and Mr. King arrived at Jaffa, on their way to Jerusalem, Janu- 
ary 29. Here they remained for several weeks, Mr. King preaching on 
the Sabbath to small congregations in Arabic. Their labors gave rise to 
many reports, which, however absurd, yet appeared credible to believers in 
magic and the power the genii. "Some said, that we bought people to our 
faith with money ; and that the price we gave for common people, was ten 
piastres, and that those ten piastres always remained with the man who 
received them, however much he might spend from them. Some said, that 
when a man engaged to be of our. faith, we took his picture in a book, and, 
that if, at any future day, he should go back to his former religion, we 
should shoot the picture, and the man would die, although we should be in 
England, and he in Asia. Sign or G. D. informed us, that a Moslem came 
to him one morning, and told him he had heard, that there were men in his 
house, who hired people to worship the devil, and asked if it were true, say- 
ing, that if it were, he would come and join us, and bring a hundred oth- 
ers with him. 'What,' said Signor D. ' would you worship the devil?' 
4 Yes,' replied the Moslem, 'for the sake of money;' and I have very 
little doubt of his sincerity. The greater part of the people serve him now, 
and that, too, for very miserable wages. Some said, that we had caused a 
great shaking in the city, meaning by it a moral commotion ; and, among 
the Mussulmans it was reported, that we had actually caused an earthquake. 

" Feb. 25. Our teacher was quite frightened to day, when at prayers in 
the Mosque. Some Mussulmans came to him, and told him they had heard, 
that there were certain men here, whom he instructed in witchcraft, that 
they had made an earthquake in the city, and that it was they, moreover, 
who had caused the great earthquake at Aleppo. Leaving the Mosque, he 
came to us, apparently in great fear, and expressed a desire not to give us 
any more lessons. 

" 26. He came and informed us, that two learned sheiks had called on 
him early in the morning, to inquire whether it was true, that those men in 
the house of Domain (Mr. Fisk and myself) had cased an earthquake?" 

They arrived at Jerusalem on the evening of the 29th of March, and 
were cordially received by their acquaintances. Some came out with lan- 
terns to meet them, and the Greek priests offered up prayers for their 
welfare. 

The time of their residence at Jerusalem was a time of consternation and 
distress. The Pasha of Damascus sat down before the city with about 
19 



140 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



3000 troops, to collect his annual tribute. The amount to be paid by each 
community was not fixed hy any " grand list," or investigation of their abil- 
ity, but assessed according to his own guess or caprice ; and what he could 
not be persuaded to remit, was extorted by arrest, imprisonment and the 
bastinado. Many of the inhabitants fled in terror, and those who remained, 
spent their time in apprehension and distress. 

They left Jerusalem on the 8th of May ; and passing through the interior, 
arrived at Tyre on the 16th. On the plain of Esdroslon. the ancient Jezreel, 
the company in which they traveled was attacked by a party of Arabs. A 
trunk had been stolen from one of the company ; two Arabs had been seized 
on suspicion of the theft, and these came to their rescue. During the en- 
counter, a severe blow was aimed at the head of Mr. Fisk with a club, 
which grazed his turban and fell upon his shoulder; and the lives of others 
were in danger from the sabres of the assailants. When it was understood 
that the missionaries were under consular protection, the Arabs withdrew. 

Mr. King spent the summer at Beyroot and Deir el Karnir ; and then, 
his term of service having expired, he left Beyroot on the 26th of Septem- 
ber, and after a tedious voyage of 89 days, arrived at Smyrna, December 4. 
His clothes, books and papers had been sent by another vessel, which had 
been taken by a Greek cruiser, and only a part of them were, after some 
delay, recovered. 

A more melancholy loss to the mission was the death of Mr. Fisk, of a 
fever, at Beyroot the 23d of October. He had accomplished much for the 
cause of missions. Besides the labors, here briefly recounted, he had nearly 
completed an Arabic and English Dictionary, which he hoped to publish the 
next year. This, and many other fruits of his studies, he left in such a 
state as to be available to his survivors. His journal for the greater part of 
the last year was lost on its way to America. His character and attain- 
ments were well adapted to command respect and confidence, and perhaps 
there was no missionary in the service of the Board, whose personal friends 
were more numerous and devoted. 

At Beyroot, study was still the chief employment of the brethren ; but 
other things received attention. The Sultan's firman had not wholly 
arrested the distribution of the Scriptures. One evening, 17 copies were 
sold to Armenian pilgrims, who were returning from Jerusalem to their home 
at Orfa, the ancient Ur of the Chaldees. The number of schools and of 
pupils increased, and individuals were excited to serious religious inquiry. 
The most interesting case, that of Asaad Shidiak, is reserved for the history 
of another year. 

Indian Missions. Several new stations were commenced. The schools 
were improved, the gospel was preached more extensively, and there were 
some instances of conversion — chiefly among the Cherokees. In Septem- 
ber, a church was organized at Cand}^ Creek, with eight Cherokee mem- 
bers, and one white. John Arch, the faithful Cherokee interpreter, gradu- 
ally declined, and died as became a Christian on the 18th of June, aged 
about 28. His loss was deeply felt ; but John Huss was raised up from 
among his countrymen to supply his place. Rev. Samuel A. Worcester 
was ordained at Boston, August 25, and the next week commenced his jour- 
ney to the Cherokee nation. His station was at Brainerd. Several unor- 
dained assistants also joined the missions. 

Seeing multitudes perishing for want of instruction, and glad to welcome 
any increase of Christian influence, Mr. Butrick complied with the request 
of a Methodist preacher, to introduce him to Mr. Hicks. Several of that 
church were for a time zealously employed among the Cherokees. As it 
was their practice to admit into their society as " seekers" any who profes- 



ATTENTION TO INDIAN LANGUAGES. GUESS' ALPHABET. 



147 



sed a serious desire for salvation, though confessedly uiiregenerate at the 
time, considerable numbers were enrolled. Some of these appear to have 
become, in the end, stable, and consistent Christians. Others, among 
whom were some of the inquirers in the congregations at Willstown and 
the other stations of the Board, appeared to be satisfied with having done so 
much towards their own salvation, and relapsed into a state of carelessness 
and vice. Mr. Kingsbury had some time before expressed to Bishop Rob- 
erts his willingness, and even desire, that the Methodists should establish 
schools and preach the gospel in such parts of the Choctaw nation as the 
Board could not supply, and had been encouraged to expect such aid. The 
mode in which the attempt was made, and its result, were unfortunate. A 
new station, to be called Bethany, had been commenced, at the request of 
the Choctaws, in the neighborhood of Capt. Cole^ an intemperate chief, who 
had been a zealous friend, then a bitter enemy, and again a friend of the 
mission. More than $1,000 had been expended in erecting buildings and 
making preparations to commence the school. Dr. Pride was to take charge 
of the station, and the children were to board with their parents. Mr. Led- 
better, a Methodist preacher, came into this neighborhood, and offered to take 
charge of the school, to receive a greater number of scholars than had been 
proposed, and to board them himself. The offer was accepted, and Dr. Pride 
was notified that the buildings were wanted for Mr. Ledbetter. In view of 
the existing state of feeling, it was thought best to yield, and let the Choc- 
taws gain wisdom by experience. The case, however, was reported to the 
Secretary of War, who in due time informed the chiefs, that they could not 
be allowed thus to take property from the mission at pleasure. Mr. Ledbetter 
was to commence his school on the 1st of January, 1825. When the time 
arrived, he was unable to do any of the things that he had promised. The 
Choctaws became disaffected, and in a few months' drove him from the na- 
tion. It was in reference to this man's ministerial labors, and their influ- 
ence on the prospect of numerous conversions, which existed when he came, 
that Capt. Folsom said, " there had been a great many blossoms, and he 
thought them well set; but there came a storm and knocked them all. off." 
Capt. Folsom told Mr. Ledbetter that he was acting like Jesuit missiona- 
ries ; that, by enrolling unconverted men as Christians he was making them 
worse heathen than they were before. How far Mr. Ledbetter's proceed- 
ings were sanctioned by his superiors, and how far he was misled by the 
representations and false promises of others, is not known. 

The conviction was increasing, that the native languages must receive at- 
tention. Preaching through an interpreter was found to answer the pur- 
poses of preaching but imperfectly, even if good interpreters could be had, 
which was seldom possible. Mr. Byington maintained that to teach the 
Choctaw children to read English, the easiest and quickest way was, to 
teach them to read their own language first. It was desirable, too, that 
adult Choctaws should have Christian truth on record in their houses, in a 
language which they could understand. Mr. Byington had already begun 
to preach in the Choctaw language. He and Mr. Wright now began to 
prepare elementary books in that language for schools and this autumn 
their spelling book was printed at Cincinnati. 

Among the Cherokees, the question of a native literature was taken out of 
the control of the mission, by one of the most remarkable events in the his- 
tory of mind ; the invention of an alphabet, by George Guess, an unedu- 
cated native. Hearing some of his young countrymen speak of the supe- 
riority of the whites, and especially of the " talking leaf," on which they 
could put down a " talk" and " it would stay there," the thought struck him 
that he could do the same. He took up a flat stone, and attempted to write a 



148 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



sentence, by making a mark for every word; but his companions only 
laughed, and he was silent. From this time, he continued to meditate on 
this subject. He made a mark for each word that he could recollect, till the 
number amounted to several thousands. His memory was overburdened 
with them, and he became convinced that, there must be a better way. He 
began to consider how words could be divided into parts, and soon found 
that the same character would answer for a part of many words. Every 
syllable in the Cherokee language is either a simple vowel sound, or a 
vowel preceded by a consonant. The vowel sounds are six ; the conso- 
nants, simple and compound, 12 ; therefore, the syllables resulting from their 
combination, 72 ; by certain modifications of a few of these syllables, seven 
others are formed : so that the whole number is 85. For each of these, a 
character was invented. His next labor was, to adapt his alphabet to the 
pen, by devising characters easily made. In this, he derived some assist- 
ance from an English spelling book ; though he knew not the name of a 
single letter in it. With such an alphabet, the Cherokee learns to read 
more easily than any other people. He has only to learn the names of 85 
characters ; for reading is only naming them, one after another as they 
stand on the paper to be read ; just as, by naming the letters F I K C, the 
word efficacy is pronounced. To learn these characters, two or three days 
were usually found sufficient. 

When Guess first announced his discovery, his countrymen were incred- 
ulous ; but repeated and careful experiments soon convinced them of its re- 
ality. Many came to him to be instructed ; one who had learned, taught 
another ; the art spread rapidly through the nation, and in the course of a very 
few years, a majority of adult Cherokees had learned to read their own lan- 
guage ; and, though elegant penmen are scarce every where, yet every 
one who can read, can, by taking pains enough, write so that others can 
read his writing. 

Christian Cherokees, when they heard passages of scripture repeated in 
their own language, would often put them on paper. The interpreters, es- 
pecially John Arch, had furnished copies of important passages of the New 
Testament, which had been copied hundreds of times. A translation of the 
whole was demanded. The committee had long been contemplating such a 
Avork. Mr. Butrick had paid some attention to the language. Mr. Picker- 
ing, aided by David Brown, had constructed an alphabet, and proposed to 
publish a grammar, towards the expense of which the Committee had ap- 
propriated $500. But what Guess had done threw all these labors out of 
consideration at once. The Cherokees would hear of nothing but their own 
alphabet for their own language. David Brown, their best scholar, must 
translate the New Testament ; and as, owing to his long residence at the 
north, his knowledge of the Cherokee was imperfect, several of their most 
skilful orators must assist him. Hicks insisted that he must translate from 
the Greek, which he had learned at And over. Whether David, though a very 
sensible young man, was able to translate much better from the Greek than 
from the English, may be doubted ; but the work must go on ; and on the 
27th of September. 1825, the translation of the New Testament, from the 
original Greek, into the Cherokee language, by a Cherokee, in an alphabet 
invented by another Cherokee, was completed. As there were yet no types 
in existence for printing that language, Brown's version, entire or in parts, 
was circulated in manuscript. It was read and copied in all parts of the 
nation. A translation, made in such circumstances, could not fail to be im- 
perfect ; and another was afterwards made and printed ; but meanwhile the 
circulation of Brown's version must have been of great service to the cause 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. 



149 



of Christianity. Cherokee hymns were also circulated in manuscript, and 
received with aridity. 

It may be well to record in this connexion, that in 1S27, the Supreme 
Council of the Cherokees requested the Prudential Committee to procure for 
them a font of type, press and furniture, to be paid for from their national treas- 
ury. The type was made in Boston, and the whole apparatus for a na- 
tional printing office was forwarded in November. On the 21st of Febru- 
ary, 1828, the first number of the Cherokee Phoenix was issued. This was 
a weekly newspaper, of respectable size and execution, in Cherokee and 
English, edited by Elias Boudinot, a Cherokee who had been educated at 
Cornwall. In its literary character, it was far above the average of Ameri- 
can newspapers. 

Another topic, which belongs to the history of this year, may be intro- 
duced by an extract from the records of the Prudential Committee. 

" Nov. 14. Communications having been read from Mr. Cyrus Byington 
and others employed in the Choctaw mission, on the subject of hiring blacks 
held in slavery ; and it being known to the Committee that persons thus 
held had been hired of their masters, with their own consent, for various 
domestic and other labors of the mission ; 

" Resolved, that the Committee do not see cause to prohibit the practice ; 
but, on the contrary, they are of the opinion that it may be expedient, in some 
circumstances, to emply persons who sustain this relation, by contract with 
their masters and with their own consent ; it being understood, that all the 
members of the mission family at each station, should feel the obligation of 
treating the persons thus hired with kindness, and laboring to promote their 
spiritual good." 

A letter from Mr. Kingsbury, written about this time, mentions that the 
consciences of some of the brethren would be better satisfied by a different 
contract. They would have the price of the slave paid to the master at 
once. The wages of the slave should also be fixed in the original contract ; 
and when, at the rate agreed upon, he had earned the amount advanced for 
his ransom, he should be free. In these cases, as well as the other, no con- 
tract should be made without the consent of the slave. Most subsequent 
contracts were of this latter class. The number never was great, but sev- 
eral obtained their freedom by this latter form of contract ; and the greater 
part of those who ever labored for the mission under either form, became 
pious while in its service. 

Of the mission at Dwight there is nothing to record, but another year of 
hard and faithful labor, attended with steady but moderate success. 

Sandwich Islands. The missionaries themselves were astonished at the 
progress which religion was making. At Honolulu, at the request of Piia 
and others, a female prayer meeting was begun on the 7th of January. At 
the monthly concert in February, a letter from Kaahumanu to Kalaimoku 
was read, in which she proposed to visit all the principal islands, and to re- 
commend religion and encourage schools. Her character appears to have 
been wonderfully changed. She had been proud, haughty, selfish and op- 
pressive ; but now was the humble, benevolent, kind, and laborious mother 
of her people. When she visited Hilo, on Hawaii, the change in her char- 
acter was a topic of common remark among the natives, who called her 
" the new Kaahumanu." 

The first prayer meeting for men was held, February 18. Kalaimoku 
was present ; and from his account of himself, it appeared that a saving 
work was begun in his heart. Inquiry meetings were opened. At one of 
these, in May, 30 persons expressed their desire for baptism ; and by the 
end of the month, 130 had requested their names to be enrolled, as persons 



150 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



desirous to be fully taught the word of God, and determined to obey it as 
far as made known to them. In June, ten were propounded for admission 
to the church, eight of whom were admitted in December. Kalaimoku, 
Kaahumanu and Piia were among the number. Two others, one of whom 
was Puaaiki, or " blind Bartimeus," had been admitted at Lahaina in July. 
Several persons at Kaawaloa were considered as candidates for admission. 

Hoapiliwahine visited Lahaina in February. A female prayer meeting 
was soon commenced, at which ten persons were selected to be present, of 
whom the young princess, Nahienaena, was one. She had been led astray 
bvbad advisers, but now expressed her desire to walk in the way which her 
good mother, Keopuolani, had recommended. At 10 o'clock on the evening 
of February 24, after his doors were closed for the night, Mr. Richards was 
called upon by one of his native neighbors, who said, " I want you should di- 
rect me to the right way. How shall I proceed ? — You are the light — I am 
darkness — you must enlighten me." Others soon came on similar errands, 
till such calls were made daily, and even many times a day. On the sec- 
ond of April, about an hour before sunset, two men came for religious in- 
struction. Soon others came ; and then others ; and they continued to 
come in small companies, till the house was filled, all anxious to describe 
their own spiritual state, and to receive instruction. Mr. Richard writes : — 

"April 19. As I zo as walking this evening, I heard the voice of prayer 
in six different houses, in the course of a few rods. I think there are now 
not less than fifty houses in Lahaina, where the morning and evening sacri- 
fice is regularly offered to the true God. The number is constantly in- 
creasing, and there is now scarcely an hour in the day, that I am not inter- 
rupted in my regular employment, by calls of persons anxious to know what 
they may do to be saved. 

" 21. For four days, our house has not been empty, except while the door 
has been fastened. When I wake in the morning, I find people waiting at 
the door to converse on the truths of the Scriptures. Soon Hoapili, wife 
and train, come and spend the day; and after the door is closed at evening, 
we are interrupted by constant calls, and are not unfrequentlv awaked at 
midnight, by those who wish to ask questions. Houses for prayer are mul- 
tiplying in every part of the village, and the interest, which is manifested 
on the concerns of eternity, is such as, only six months ago, I did not ex- 
pect would be seen, even for a whole generation. 

" 23. In the morning, several females called, for the purpose of having 
a female prayer meeting established. Kaamoku gave me the reasons why 
they wished to have another meeting. She said, that the females were 
coming to converse with her night and day, and in so great numbers, that 
she could find no rest, and they were all anxious to assemble together, that 
she might teach them, and they strengthen each other. She said she was 
acquainted with, thirty-one praying females in Nahienaena's train. Con- 
sidering her as a proper person to superintend a religious meeting, I gave 
my approbation, so that there are now three separate circles of females in 
Lahaina, who meet regularly for prayer, embracing the number of about 
sixty persons. Eleven strangers have called, during the day, to converse 
respecting the truths of Christianity." 

Among the most interesting of the inquirers was the young princess, 
Nahienaena. As she advanced in religious knowledge, she became dis- 
gusted with the noise and bad behavior of some of her people, and forbade 
any to enter her house, who could not read hymns. One consequence of 
this was, that Wahmepio, a female chief who, last year, was the principal 
agent in leading the. princess to worship idols, was angry, and forbade any # 
to enter her house who were not skilful in dancing. 



ASSAULT ON THE MISSION HOUSE. 



151 



But if Wahinepio could not read, some of her people could, One of 
them, Leoiki, a fine girl of „about 16, had for come time been an attentive 
student. Not only her mind and morals improved, but she became neat in 
her dress, and agreeable in her person and manners. It must have been 
about this time that she attracted the attention of Capt. Buckle, of the Brit- 
ish whale-ship Daniel, who resolved to have her on board of his vessel. 
Leoiki well understood the purport of the negotiation which he commenced, 
repaired to her teachers for advice, wept, and begged to be spared; but 16 
f golden dollars," that is, 16 doubloons, valued at ten dollars each, paid to 
Wahinepio, prevailed, and Leoiki was put on board the Daniel for a voyage 
of seven months. Wahinepio soon afterwards confessed that she had done 
wickedly. The money seems- to have been a troublesome possession. It 
was carried to Nahienaena, as the rightful proprietor of all the people ; but 
the princess refused to touch it. It was afterwards said to be placed among 
the treasures left by Rihoriho ; and it is not known that any person was 
ever found, willing to be its owner. On the 3d of October, Capt. Buckle 
returned, and found a law T in force, forbidding women to visit ships for im- 
moral purposes. On the evening of the 5th, two of the crew called on Mr. 
Richards, charged him with being the author of the law, and insisted that 
he should procure its repeal. He informed them that he had had nothing 
to do with enacting the law, except that he had endeavored to teach both 
chiefs and people the principles of Scripture morality ; and that he could 
not procure its repeal, except by telling them that the law was inconsistent 
with the law of God ; which they well knew would be false. The men 
withdrew ; but others soon came, demanded the repeal of the law, and en- 
forced the demand by threatening the destruction of Mr. Richards' property, 
then of his life, and then of his family. He replied, that he had but one 
course to pursue ; that he had come to devote his life, longer or shorter, to 
the salvation of the heathen, and that he should lay it down rather than re- 
trace a single step he had taken. Mrs. Richards then said, " I am feeble, and 
have none to look to for protection, but my husband and my God. I might 
hope, that in my helpless situation, I should have the compassion of all who 
are from a Christian country. But if you are without compassion, or if it 
can be exercised only in the way you propose, then I wish you all to under- 
stand, that I am ready to share the fate of my husband, and will by no 
means consent to live upon the terms you offer." The men withdrew, and 
that night the house was guarded by natives. The next day, some of the 
crew came on shore, but the natives kept them from the house. Mr. Rich- 
ards wrote to the commanders of some American ships, but they took no 
notice of his letter. He wrote to Capt. Buckle, who replied that all his 
men were on shore, determined not to return without women ; and that it 
would be best for Mr. Richards to give his assent, after which all would be 
" peace and quietness." The next morning, a boat put off from the ship 
with a black flag, and 15 or 20 sailors landed from it, armed with knives, 
and some of them with pistols. Being refused admission to the house, one 
of them attempted to stab a native with his knife. The native guard was 
reinforced, and by order of the chiefs, the mission house was soon under 
the protection of about 200 natives, armed with muskets, bayonets and 
spears. The mob retired. The next day was the Sabbath; and though 
many sailors were on shore, public worship was attended at the house of 
worship without interruption. In the night, Mr. Stewart arrived from Ho- 
nolulu. As he approached the house, a stern voice demanded, " Who 
comes there ?" He gave his name. The distrustful sentinel aimed his 
^usket at him from the window, and ordered him to advance, that he might 
be seen. He advanced, was recognized and admitted. Capt. Buckle and 



152 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



his men frequently called on the chiefs, and demanded the repeal of the 
law, but in vain. They declared that they never were in so religious a 
place before in all their lives. Capt. Buckle soon sailed for Honolulu, 
where his crew led, and American sailors followed, in similar outrages. 
There, too, the dwellings and lives of the missionaries were protected by the 
armeM force of the natives. 

A very different influence was exerted by Lord Byron, of the British 
frigate Blonde, sent by the British government to carry home the remains 
of the king and queen. The Blonde touched at Lahaina, on the 5th of 
May. Boki and his wife landed in the first boat, and were received with a 
general burst of lamentation. As soon as the first transport of passion was 
over, Mr. Richards suggested prayer. Boki said, — and they were the first 
words uttered by any of the party from England — "Where shall we pray?" 
Removing a little distance, prayer was offered, and tranquility was restored. 
Two days afterwards, the Blonde arrived at Honolulu where their bodies 
were received and deposited in the place prepared for them with due and 
becoming solemnities. A special council of the chiefs was held on the 6th 
of Jane, for establishing the government and fixing the succession. The 
chiefs expressed their determination to support Kauikeouli's right to suc- 
ceed his brother, and their wish that he might have a Christian education. 
They asked Lord Byron's opinion of the American mission. The princi- 
ples of the mission having been explained, he gave it his decided approba- 
tion. It was decided that the young king should remain under the instruc- 
tion of the missionaries for the present, and that the government should 
continue in the hands of the regency. Boki, by relating his conversations 
with the king of England, confirmed the impressions made by Lord Byron. 
The king, he said, told him, " If you wish to have me for your friend, you 
and your people must all read and write. If you. do not attend to instruc- 
tion, I shall not be your friend." Of the missionaries he said, " They are 
men to make others good. I always have some of them hy me; for chiefs 
are not wise like them. We in England were once like the people in your 
islands ; hut this kind of teachers came and taught our fathers, and now 
you see what we are." Whenever Boki repeated this conversation, he ex- 
pressed his own solemn conviction of its truth and importance. Lord By- 
ron showed himself a decided friend of the mission during the two months 
of his stay there. Out of respect to him, Waiakea, in the district of Hilo, 
on the north-east coast of Hawaii, where he remained for some time, and 
which was accurately surveyed by his order, was called "Byron's Bay." 

Here, earnest inquiries after the way of life commenced in January. The 
attentiveness continued and increased, till, in November, the house of wor- 
ship was not large enough to hold half the worshippers. Besides Mr. 
Goodrich, Honorii was stationed here, and Hopu had labored here at times. 
Kaahumanu exerted a good influence, when here with Lord B} r ron. Ka- 
piolani, too, crossed the island to stir up the people to attend to instruction 
and worship. In her journey, she passed near the grand crater of Kilauea ; 
and perceiving among the natives signs of the fear and worship of Pele, the 
fabled goddess of the volcano, she boldly descended into the crater, and 
composedly worshipped Jehovah in its awful depths. In violation of im- 
memorial usage, she ate the berries consecrated to Pele, and threw stones 
into the crater. The people were astonished and convinced, and pronounced 
Pele to be powerless. 

Around her*wn residence at Kaawaloa, the station of Mr. Ely and 
Hopu, and the neighborhood of " the aged Kamakau," Kapiolani was active 
and influential. Her people gave good heed to instruction. Intemperance 
and other gross vices disappeared, and numbers appeared truly pious. The 



PK0GEESS ON HAWAII. 



153 




Great Crater of Kilauea, Hawa'i. 



news of the happy change went abroad in the island, and natives from dis- 
tant villages came to Kaawaloa to inquire concerning the way of life. At 
Kailua, too, the oldest station on the island, the good work prospered. In- 
creased attention to preaching was first observed, and prayer-meetings were 
established, about the 1st of July. For seme time, the houses of the mis- 
sionaries were thronged with inquirers, much as at Lahaina; and though 
some, as at other stations, soon went back to their pleasures, not a few 
persevered, and appeared to be really converted to Gcd. 

Throughout the islands, the schools prospered; though, from the system 
pursued, it is not easy to estimate the number of learners. At Lahaina, 
922 pupils were present at one examination, of whom 500 could read, and 
300 had read all the books in the language. At Honolulu, 600 pupils 
were examined in April. As early as February, about 40 schools Avere 
known to be in operation on Hawaii, and the number was greatly increased 
during the year. In October, 16,000 copies of elementary lessons had been 
given out, and it was supposed that there were nearly that number of 
learners on the islands. The people were not allowed to wait in ignorance 
for accomplished teachers. Every where the chiefs selected the most for- 
ward scholars, and sent them out to teach others. Such of these teachers, 
as were conveniently situated for that purpose, were formed into classes for 
further instruction. 

Mr. Stewart was compelled to leave the mission, on account of the ill 
health of his wife. A gratuitous passage to England was offered by Capt. 
Dale, of the English whale-ship Fawn. It was accepted. They embarked, 
October 15, and arrived at Gravesend in April, and at New York in August 
of the next year. 

20 



154 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

1828. Annual Meeiin? at Middietown. Foreign Mission School discontinued. — Bombay. 
iA-aih of Mr. Hall. Female Schools. — Ceylon, The Mission Seminary, and the Government. 
Western Asia. S.ation a( Smyrna, Conveits. Asaad Shidiak. — Sandwich Islands, Criminal 
Code enacted. Visits oi the Dolphin and Vrncennes. General prosperity. 

At the annual meeting at Middietown, Ct., on the 14th and 15th of Sep- 
tember, the Hon. John Cotton Smith, Vice President, presided. A letter 
was received from the Rev. Dr. Lyman, resigning the presidency, on ac- 
count of age and infirmities which rendered him unable to attend. The 
resignation was accepted, with thanks for his faithful and useful services. 
The Hon. J. C. Smith was chosen President, and the Hon. Stephen Van 
Rensselaer Vice President. — The receipts into the treasury had been 
$81,616,25; and the payments about the same. The greater part of the 
expenses of the missions in India were yet to be met ; the drafts from Cal- 
cutta not having yet been presented. — The union of the United Foreign 
Missionary Society having received the necessary sanctions, as related in 
the history to the last year, a large number of gentlemen, residing in those 
parts of the country, and belonging to those communions from which that 
Society derived its principal support, were elected members of the Board. 

The Committee on the Foreign Mission School, appointed at its last 
meeting, reported in favor of its discontinuance ; but being informed that 
the agents hoped it might still be made useful to the cause of missions, the 
Board authorized the Prudential Committee to permit gentlemen in that vi- 
cinity to use the property for that purpose. The agents, after mature con- 
sideration, declined making the attempt ; and, on the 3d of November, the 
Committee resolved that the scliool should be immediately discontinued. 
Of the 16 pupils, some returned to their homes, and others were placed in 
advantageous situations for completing their education. The experiment 
had fully shown the importance of educating native assistants for the 
missions, in the countries where they are to labor. With this conviction, 
Mr. Ellis had advised the Sandwich Islanders at Cornwall to return home 
for an education ; and in this, his opinion accorded with that of the other 
missionaries at those islands. 

The Bombay Mission was this year deprived of the labors of Mr. Hall. 
In January, he prepared a circular letter to Christians in the United States, 
in behalf of the idolatrous Hindoos, and especially the Mahrattas. It was 
his last address to the churches. It was printed at the mission press, dated 
February 1. He had also just completed the translation of the New Testa- 
ment into the Mahratta language. 

On the 2d of March, he left Bombay for a preaching tour on the conti- 
nent. He arrived at Nassick, about 100 miles from Bombay, on the even- 
ing of the loth, and immediately commenced preaching and distributing 
books. The cholera was raging, and swept off not . less than 200 on the 
day after his arrival. He labored among the distressed inhabitants, till his 
supply of books and medicine was nearly exhausted, and then, on the 18th, 
commenced his return. The next evening, about 10 o'clock, he arrived at 
Doorlee-Dhapoor, about 30 miles on his way. He spread his mat in the 
viranda of a heathen temple, and lay down to sleep. Suffering from the 
cold, he removed to a warmer place ; but finding it occupied by two sick 
men, one of whom soon after died, he returned to the viranda. About foiu 
o'clock, he called up the two Christian lads who attended him on his jour- 
ney, and was preparing to set forward, when he was seized with the cholera. 



MISSION SEMINARY AT CEYLON. 



155 



So sudden and violent was the attack, that he fell helpless to the ground. 
But disease and death could not conquer his mind. He was the same in 
this trying- hour, that he had been through life ; consecrated to the execu- 
tion of vast designs, and faithful in all the labors, small as well as great, by 
which they might be promoted ; unwavering and undisturbed, because he 
had decided, in the light of Christian principle, what was the course of duty; 
never consenting that the weakness of human feelings should interfere 
with the claims of Christ and of the heathen. Now, being laid upon his 
mat, he first took the small quantity of medicine that remained unexpended; 
but his stomach immediately rejected it. He at once clearly foresaw the 
result, and calmly prepared for it. He told his attendants that he should 
die, and gave them directions concerning the disposal of his body, his 
clothes, and other articles that he had with him. He then consecrated the 
few remaining moments of his life to missionary labors. He told the hea- 
then who stood around, that he should soon be with Christ. He exhorted 
them to repent of their sins, and forsake their idols, that they too might be 
prepared for heaven. He prayed, earnestly and repeatedly, for his wife and 
children, for the misison, and for the heathen around him. Having spent 
eight hours of violent bodily disease in such employments, he exclaimed, 
three times, "Glory to thee, O God!" — and then expired. With difficulty 
the lads who were with him procured a grave, where they buried him, 
shrouded in his blanket, and without a coffin. A stone, erected afterwards, 
by his brethren of the mission, inscribed with his name, age and office, in 
English and Mahratta, marks the place of his interment. 

But two missionaries now remained, — Mr. Graves and Mr. Garrett. 
The stations at Mahim and Tannah were suspended, as was also the board- 
ing school for children of European descent. Pressing invitations to open 
free schools were necessarily declined, because the mission, thus reduced, 
could not give them that efficient superintendence necessary to their useful- 
ness. The number in operation was 24. Still, the cause of female educa- 
tion, so specially important in a country like this, was carried forward with 
gratifying success. A school for girls had been opened in February, and in 
about five months, nine others were established, the whole containing 204 
pupils. One of these schools was taught by a Hindoo female. Respectable 
inhabitants of Bombay contributed about $300 for the support of these 
schools. The government granted the use of four unoccupied public lots, 
on which the mission wished to erect school-houses. 

On the 12th of October, Mrs. Frost was married to Mr. Woodward, of 
the Ceylon mission : and, on the 19th, Mrs. Nichols was married to Mr. 
Knight, also laboring in Ceylon, in the service of the Church Missionary 
Society. 

The Ceylon Mission was compelled to abandon the design of establish- 
ing a College. At the beginning of the year, the Prudential Committee, 
by the kind assistance of Mr. Wilberforce, opened a correspondence with 
the British government on the subject, and the mission corresponded with 
the government of Ceylon. The result was, that no increase of the num- 
ber of American missionaries in Ceylon would be permitted ; and that a 
College, if established, should be under instructers from Great Britain. 
Such a College had been proposed by the government of the Island, and 
was then under consideration of the government at home. This decision, 
however, did not defeat the main object of the undertaking. It was still 
possible to sustain a school of a very high order, which should give an edu- 
cation nearly or quite equal to a collegiate course. Encouraged by liberal 
subscriptions in India, and by favorable opinions both there and in America, 
the brethren were erecting buildings, such as would be needed at all events. 



156 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



The principal building, 64 feet by 29, with a viranda on every side, de- 
signed for a library, apparatus, lecture rooms and examinations, was called 
Ottley Hall, in honor of Sir Richard Ottley, Associate Justice of Ceylon, 
who had shown a deep interest in the mission, and especially of this Sem- 
inary, to which he had rendered important aid by his personal influence, 
and by liberal donations. Eight rooms for study, ten small rooms for devo- 
tional retirement, a dining hall and kitchen, were also erected. As profes- 
sors could not be sent from America, native assistants were employed, and 
the Seminary was made to furnish, as fast as possible, a competent faculty 
for itself. 22 out of its 53 students were members of the church, and its 
religious influence was highly gratifying. 

Early in the year, IS pupils were removed from the preparatory school to 
this Seminary. It being understood in the neighborhood that there would 
be vacancies in the preparatory school, 70 candidates were presented for ex- 
amination to fill them ; from whom 30 were selected. 

On the 7th of August, the journal kept at Batticotta notices the monthly 
prayer meeting, which had been commenced there seven years ago that day. 
Since its first establishment, it had been attended by 29 missionaries, belong- 
ing to four societies. Of all these, only Mr. Eichards had died. Of 45 
missionaries, who had labored in Ceylon within 20 years, it was not known 
that any had died except Messrs, Ault, Warren and Richards. 

At the commencement of the year, there were some anxious inquirers 
after the way of life ; but there seem to have been few instances of con- 
version. Seven natives were received into the church on the 19th of Jan- 
uary. 

Western Asia. The Palestine Mission, as it has hitherto been called, scarce 
showed itself in Palestine during the year ; for Parsons and Fisk rested 
from their labors, King was on his return, and its other members were fully 
employed in other places. It is henceforth the Mission in Western Asia. 

At Malta, the press was kept in active operation, under the care of Mr. 
Temple. Rev. Eli Smith embarked in Boston, May 23, and arrived at 
Malta July 13, with the special design of being connected with that press. 
Mr. Homan Hallock, who was engaged as a printer for five years, sailed 
for Malta in October, and arrived in December. After deliberation, Mr. 
Smith sailed from Malta for Egypt and Syria on the second of December, 
for the purpose of studying the Arabic language, and making other pre- 
parations-for publishing and distributing Arabic books. After spending a few 
days at Alexandria, he arrived at Cairo about the close of the month. 

A new station was formed. The Rev. Elnathan Gridley and Rev. Josiah 
Brewer sailed from Boston in September, and after short visits to Gibraltar 
and Malta, arrived at Smyrna on the 27th of December. Mr. Brewer's 
support was pledged by the " Female Society of Boston and vicinity for 
promoting Christianity among the Jews." 

The principal scene of interest in connexion with this mission, was at 
and around Beyroot. In that city, and in six neighboring towns and vil- 
lages, free schools were opened under hired teachers. During the first half 
of the year, there was an average attendance of 305 scholars, of whom 30 
were girls. The distribution of the Scriptures in the ancient and modern 
Greek and Armenian, the Arabic and Italian languages continued, and led 
to much conversation on the contents of the sacred volume. Mr. Goodell 
read and expounded the Arabic New Testament in course. The hearers 
were few, but the Holy Spirit appeared to be present. The farewell letter 
of Mr. King to his friends in Syria, giving the reasons why he could not 
join the Roman Catholic church, with additions and Scripture proofs by 
Mr. Goodell, and the answ T er of the mission to the order of the Maronite 



CONVERTS. ASAAD SHIDIAK. 



Patriarch against the circulation of the Bible, were extensively read. The 
Armenian ecclesiastics, Jacob Aga and Dionysius, wrote letters to their 
countrymen, which, with the facts of their marriage and intimacy with the 
missionaries, excited no little attention. The alarm appears to have reached 
the hierarchy of every sect ; for they all saw operations which threatened 
to overturn their institutions, abolish their usages, destroy their power, and 
introduce a religion substantially different from any that prevailed among 
them. Rome itself was more thoroughly aroused than before, and sent 20 
priests and $13,000 this year to Syria. Repeated excommunications, di- 
rected against the mission, the schools, the books, and all who favored either 
of them, were read in both the Latin amLthe Greek churches. Jacob Aga 
was deprived of his office as British Consulaf^gent, by the Ambassador at 
Constantinople, who was probably misled by tne representations of enemies ; 
and it was said that a firman had been obtained for his arrest. All these 
things frightened many away, beyond the sphere of missionary influence. 
War also interrupted their labors. In March, a Greek squadron landed 500 
men, who attacked the city. They were repulsed, after having filled the 
country with confusion and distress. The houses of the missionaries were 
generally respected, as being under English protection ; but that of Mr. 
Goodell was plundered by Bedouins in the Turkish service. The Pasha of 
Acre afterwards paid for the property carried away. In consequence of 
these troubles, the schools in Beyroot were reduced from 100 scholars to 10, 
After about two months, they again revived. New schools, also, were re- 
quested, and after a suitable agent had been obtained to visit and superin- 
tend them several were established. One was at Hosbaia, on the road 
from Sidon to Damascus, where the Greeks and Moslems offered to defray 
the expense of a school house; and two others were in that vicinity. 

The mission rejoiced over several converts, who appeared to be truly 
pious. Among these were the two Armenians, Jacob Aga, and Dionysius, 
whom they called Carabet, or the Fore-runner ; Gregory Wortabet, an Ar- 
menian priest, engaged as a literary assistant to Mr. Goodell ; Gregory'* 
wife ; her brother, Joseph Leflufy, a Greek Catholic priest, engaged in the 
autumn as an agent in establishing and superintending schools ; Asaad 
Jacob, a Greek youth, who afterwards apostatized ; and especially Asaa4 
Shidiak and his brother Pharez, who were Maronites, and whose history de- 
mands a more particular notice. 

Asaad Shidiak was the third son of a respectable Maronite of Mount Leb- 
anon. He had been educated at the College of Ain Warka, and afterwards 
held the office of private secretary to the Maronite Patriarch. In the sum- 
mer of 1825, when he was about 29 years of age, he was engaged by Mr. 
King as an instructor in Syriac and Arabic, and was employed, a part of 
the time, in multiplying Arabic copies of Mr. King's farewell letter, already 
mentioned. He was afterwards engaged by Mr. Fisk, to open a school, in- 
tended to be a permanent free school, for teaching Arabic grammatically. 
Soon after Mr. King left Beyroot, Asaad undertook the task of answering 
the farewell letter. Having made a rough draft of a reply, and copied it 
to the last topic of argument, he was suddenly turned to the prophecy^ of 
Isaiah, by consulting a proof passage. While reading this sublime portion 
of Scripture, he became deeply serious, and was filled with an ardent desire 
to read the New Testament; and to be actuated by the spirit of the Gospel. 
He endeavored to lay aside every selfish bias, and to learn the true meaning 
of the Bible. While in this state of mind, he was shocked by finding it 
taught and defended in the Romish Church, that it is a duty to kill heretics. 
In November he received a letter from the patriarch, threatening him, one 
of his brothers, and another Maronite young man, with immediate excom- 



158 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



munication, unless they ceased from all connexion with the Bible-men. 
After mature deliberation, it was thought best that he should retire to Hadet, 
and remain with his friends awhile, in the hope that alarm and opposition 
would subside. In this retirement his mind was still fixed upon religion. 
The world appeared vain ; and some of his friends, as was natural, thought 
him melancholy. The patriarch wrote him a second letter, urged him to 
an interview, and promised to provide an office for him. Still he preferred to 
return to Beyroot ; where he made an engagement with Mr. Bird for a year. 
Early in January 1826, the patriarch sent his own brother to call upon 
Asaad at Beyroot, and urge him to an interview. The messenger intimated, 
that Asaad probably received a large sum of money from the missionaries, 
as the price of his conversion ; and that the patriarch would see that he 
should lose nothing by leaving them. To this intimation Asaad replied, 
that he only received moderate wages for his services as a teacher ; and 
that money was not his object ; but that he was simply in pursuit of the 
truth. The missionaries warned him of the dangers, to which he would be 
exposed, if he complied with the request of the patriarch ; but he hoped 
that the patriarch would be softened, and that he might perhaps be induced 
to do something for the promotion of religion. With these hopes he went 
to the convent of Der Alma, met the patriarch soon after, and had many 
conversations with him. The main topics, on which he insisted, were the 
necessity of a spiritual religion ; in distinction from modes and forms ; the 
sufficiency of scripture ; and the absurdity of holding the pope to be infal- 
lible. The patriarch was highly displeased with these bold sentiments ; at 
one time uttering cruel threats, and at another offering honor, promotion, and 
money, according to the course which Asaad would pursue. Asaad, finding 
himself deprived of books and congenial society .; and exposed to cruel 
mockings, after repeated declarations that he was ready to seal his testimony 
with his blood, privately withdrew from the convent where he was, and ar- 
rived at Beyroot on the morning of March 2d. The missionaries rejoiced 
to receive him, having been greatly concerned for his personal safety, during 
this absence of seven weeks. As soon as his mother, brothers, and other rel- 
atives heard of his return to Beyroot, they flocked to him in rapid succes- 
sion, to persuade him to leave the missionaries, and thus save the family 
from the insupportable shame of having him renounce their religion and 
join himself to foreigners. After many painful struggles, he accompanied 
four of his relatives home, on the 17th of March. The missionaries strongly 
opposed his going, from an apprehension that he would not be able to return, 
as he expected to do in a few days. He thought he knew the people of the 
country, and that, after all that had been said, they would not offer him vio- 
lence ; and he strongly hoped, that his visit to Hadet would do good. In 
about a fortnight, twenty or more of his relatives assembled, took him by 
force, escorted him to the convent of Der Alma, and delivered him up to the 
patriarch, by whose order he was subsequently removed to Cannobeen. 
Here he endured imprisonment, chains, stripes, and revilings in succession ; 
and often all of them combined. About the middle of May, he was in 
close confinement, in chains, and was daily beaten. In June, having made 
an unsuccessful attempt to escape, he had a heavy chain around his neck, 
the other end of which was fastened to the wall. The patriarch encouraged 
the common people to visit him in his confinement, and to spit in his face, 
and call him odious names, in order to shame him, and break his spirit. 
Toward the close of July his mother, and other members of the family, vis- 
ited Cannobeen, at the request of the patriarch, who informed them that 
Asaad was unwell. They found him in chains, which they were unwilling 
to believe to be the case till they saw it for themselves. Galeb, a younger 



PERSECUTION. INDIAN MISSIONS. 



159 



brother, carried a written application to the patriarch, signed by the whole 
family, pleading for Asaad's liberation. It was well understood, however, 
that Tannoos, an older brother, though he joined in the application, sent a 
secret messenger to prevent its success. The mother's heart had relented; 
and she acknowledged that the missionaries felt more tenderly for her son, 
than the Maronites did. Galeb saw his brother in September, but was not 
permitted to take leave of him. About two months afterwards, Galeb visit- 
ed Cannobeen, assisted his brother in escaping, and brought him homeward 
as far as Kesroan, where the fugitive was apprehended, carried bound to 
Gzir, and afterwards restored to the patriarch at Cannobeen. From this 
imprisonment he was never released. The Maronite authorities concealed 
the facts of his history as far as they could, frequently sending out false re- 
ports of his death. After the conquest of the country by the Viceroy of 
Egypt, it was ascertained that he was really dead. Worn out with cruel 
mockings and scourgings, with bonds and imprisonments, his bodily powers 
gave way ; but his mind, by divine grace, proved unconquerable, and he 
di d, a constant witness to the truth. 

In March, Pharez, the youngest of the brothers, having been found in the 
act of reading the New Testament, was struck with a sword by his brother 
Mansoor, and beaten by Tannoos. He immediately left Hadet, came to the 
missionaries, and determined not to go home again. He was soon after de- 
coyed, however, by Mansoor and Galeb, and taken home by force. From 
this time till November, he lived principally with his relatives, though he 
kept up a communication with Messrs. Bird and Goodell. Wishing for an 
opportunity of reading the Gospel openly, he was weary of the constraint 
imposed upon him, and determined to leave the country, if possible. Be- 
fore taking this step, he went to Acre, to see if something could not be 
done with the Pasha toward obtaining Asaad's liberation. The attempt 
was unsuccessful. It was reported, on good authority, that some of the sub- 
ordinate rulers had urged the two oldest brothers to take the life of Pharez, 
if he could noi otherwise be separated from the society of the missionaries. 
He therefore remained in a secret place, till he could get on board a vessel 
bound to Alexandria, whence he took passage to Malta, being commended 
to the care of Mr. Temple. He left Beyroot on the 2d of December, hav- 
ing written a forcible letter to his brother Mansoor, and had several confi- 
dential interviews with Galeb. He applied himself to the study of English 
at Malta, and continued for some time in the service of the mission. 

Indian Missions. The missions to the Cherokees, Choctaws, and Chero- 
kees of the Arkansas continued their usual labors with but little change, either 
in themselves or the people to whom they were sent. Experience showed 
that the plan of reducing the larger and multiplying the smaller establish- 
ments was judicious ; and there seems to have been a general disposition 
amoncr the brethren, to diminish the secular cares and labors of the missions 
as far as circumstances would permit. The blacksmith's shop at Brainerd 
had been put under the care of Mr. Dean, who was to manage its concerns 
according to his own discretion, and report directly to the Prudential Com- 
mittee ; thus relieving the mission of all care of the establishment. A let- 
ter from Mr. Washburn, at Dwight, suggested that the same arrangement 
should be made for all the mechanics at all the stations. Among the Choc- 
taws, Mr. Kingsbury doubted whether the office of superintendent, which he 
had held from the beginning, ought not to be abolished, as it overwhelmed 
one man with the secular cares of all the stations and nearly destroyed his 
usefulness as a preacher, and gave him at least an apparent importance, 
which made him an object of jealousy among the natives, if not among his 
brethren. The missionary convention beyond the Mississippi resolved, that 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




A Missionary, preaching to Indians. 



no minister of the gospel ought to be appointed superintendent of a mission. 
The importance of farmers and mechanics, to introduce the arts of civiliza- 
tion, was fully recognized ; hut every where, among the experienced, the con- 
viction was gaining strength, that large establishments and complicated op- 
erations should be avoided, and that teachers of every kind should be free 
from the incumbrance of secular cares. And it is worthy of notice, that 
these opinions prevailed, while the pecuniary affairs of these missions 
were manifestly improving. 

There was little alteration in the state of the schools. While some increas- 
ed, others, from various causes, diminished, and probably the whole number of 
scholars was not greater than formerly. As it is with schools in civilized 
countries, the number of scholars depended much on the acceptableness of 
the teacher. The management of each school was discussed, and the 
teacher was blamed for partiality, for making his pupils study too hard or 
for their insufficient progress, for being too severe or too lenient in his govern- 
ment, just as he would have been in any school district among white men. 
Every school master knows, that his judges are troublesome in very exact 
proportion to their ignorance and incompetence. The amount of trouble, 
therefore, encountered by teachers among people just beginning to be civil- 
ized, must be immense. Among the Choctaws, too, some felt dissatisfied 
because their annuity of $6,000 a year had been put into the hands of the 
mission. They thought themselves able to manage it, and probably desired 
the profits of taking care of it. Yet the most influential chiefs and more 
intelligent of the people were decided and constant friends ; and from year 
to year, the schools were in better order and the pupils made better progress. 

Among the Cherokees, on both sides of the Mississippi, there were a few 
instances of conversion, and a few additions to the churches. 

Sandwich Islands. This was a year of war. " Michael and his angels 
fought against the dragon, and the dragon fought, and his angels." The 
ten commandments had been translated into the language of the Islands, 
and printed at Honolulu. The natives were told how these commandments 
were given, and that they were God's law, binding on all mankind. Hith- 
erto there had never been any laws upon the Islands, except the changeable 
will of the chiefs, and the old and now exploded superstition. The chiefs 
proposed to enact a criminal code, of which the ten commandments should 



LIEUT* JOHN FERCIVAL, U, J5. I*. 



161 



be the basis. This was violently opposed by many of the foreign residents. 
The missionaries were charged with being the authors of the proposed code. 
The accusation was false ; but what if it had been, true ? There is nothing 
criminal in urging the adoption of wholesome laws. If the missionaries 
had drawn up a complete code of civil and criminal jurisprudence, and by 
dint of persevering argument, brought the chiefs and people to adopt it, and 
been active and constant advisers and assistants in all the details of its exe- 
cution, till theft, drunkenness and adultery, and every vice was suppressed, 
and law and order established throughout the Islands, they would have 
done, better than it ever was done before, what has immortalized some of 
the most illustrious benefactors of the human race. But, in view of exist- 
ing circumstances, such a course was not thought expedient. That " wicked 
and unreasonable men might have no occasion of faultfinding ; that the 
chiefs might have no occasion of jealousy ; and that they themselves might 
not be drawn away from the more important work of preaching the gospel, 
the missionaries had been instructed, as are all the missionaries of the Board, 
to abstain from all intermeddling in any way, even by giving advice when 
asked, with the concerns of the government; and they had scrupulously 
obeyed. Two of their accusers, however, the British and American consuls, 
whose offices rendered such interference peculiarly improper, did interfere 
with the government in a most objectionable way. They went to the young 
King, a boy about fourteen years old, and told him that the regents, his 
guardians, had no right to make laws ; and that he alone had the right. 
They recommended a code which should forbid nothing but murder, treason 
and theft. Indeed, every remonstrance of a foreigner against the promulga- 
tion of a code, or against any of its enactments, was an interference with 
the affairs of government. But, though such opposition was violent and 
persevering, some laws were promulgated ; and among them was one for- 
bidding females to go on board the ships in port, on pain of imprisonment 
during the pleasure of the chiefs. This law had been in force about three 
months, when, on the 14th of January, the U. S. armed schooner Dolphin, 
commanded by Lieut. John Percival, arrived at Honolulu. 

Soon after the arrival of the Dolphin, her commander expressed his re- 
gret at the existence of the law concerning females visiting ships on an 
infamous errand. He next insisted upon the release of four prostitutes, then 
in the custody of the government for a violation of the law. This demand 
was pressed repeatedly, and in the most persevering manner, till at last it 
was partially successful. 

In the mean time, several among the higher chiefs came to the missiona- 
ries, stating that the commander of the Dolphin had threatened to shoot Mr. 
Bingham, if he appeared at the council of the chiefs, when he (the said com- 
mander) was transacting business with them ; and that, unless the law 
against prostitution were repealed, he would come and tear down the houses 
of the missionaries. They asked, Avhat would be the duty of the natives, in 
case of apprehended violence. The missionaries replied, that such threats 
would not be executed; that every officer of the American navy was ac- 
countable to his government at home ; and that the chiefs need not be anx- 
ious on the subject. This, however, did not satisfy them. The inquiry 
was still pressed, " What shall we do, in case your houses are attacked ? 
You are our teachers. We are not willing to have you killed. If we lose 
you we cannot get other teachers, and we shall be left in darkness." ^ The 
answer was the same as before. " The commander of the Dolphin will not 
dare to molest us, while found only in the prosecution of our duty. But 
even if he should, we in treat you not to resort to violence in our defence." 

On Sabbath, the 26th of February, public worship was helol in the fore- 
21 



162 



SI3T0RY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



noon as usual, when 3000 people attended. The service was in the open 
air, the roof of the great chapel having fallen several weeks hefore, in con- 
sequence of a violent rain. In the afternoon, the unfavorable state of the 
weather prevented a meeting, as the hearers would have been without shel- 
ter. At five o'clock, Mr. Bingham went over to the house of Kalaimoku, 
for the purpose of holding worship there, with such individuals of the chiefs 
and others, as might find it convenient to attend. Soon afterwards, six or 
seven sailors from the Dolphin, armed with clubs, entered the upper room, 
where the sick chief was lying on his couch, with his friends around him, 
and demanded that the law should be repealed. They threatened, in case 
of refusal, to tear down the houses. Confusion ensued ; and, before the riot- 
ers could be made to leave the house and the yard, they had broken all the 
windows in front. While this was going on, their number was increased, 
by the arrival of several others, wbo made similar demands. When driven 
from the house of Kalaimoku, they directed their course to the house of Mr. 
Bingham. Seeing this, and knowing his family to be unprotected, Mr. 
Bingham ran home another way, hoping to arrive there first. Not being 
able to do this, he fell into the hands of the rioters, by several of whom he 
was seized, some of them holding a club over him in the attitude of striking. 
The natives, who had borne the whole with astonishing forbearance, now 
interfered by laying hold of the sailors, so that, in the bustle, Mr. Bingham 
was released. He was afterwards pursued by other small parties. One 
sailor aimed a blow at him with a club, and another stabbed at him with a 
knife ; but he happily escaped without injury. All the rioters were secured 
by the natives. After this affray had ceased, ten other sailors arrived, a 
part of whom attacked Mr. Bingham's house, and broke in a window. 
While two were attempting to force the door, one of them suddenly, and in 
an unaccountable manner, turned round and struck the other with a club, so 
that he fell, and was carried off as dead. Some of the chiefs cried out to 
the people earnestly, " Do not kill the foreigners ; — hold them fast ; — handle 
them carefully." To which one or two answered with spirit, " How can 
we handle them carefully, when they are armed with knives and clubs ?" 
One of the crew of the Dolphin received some dangerous cuts from a sabre 
in the possession of a native ; and of the two or three sailors, who had joined 
the mob from other ships, one was indebted to the direct interference of Mr. 
Loomis for the preservation of his life. 

On the evening of the same day, Lieut. Percival waited on the chiefs, 
and declared, that the prohibition should come off ; that he was determined 
not to leave the islands till the law was repealed ; .and that he had rather 
have his hands tied behind him, or even cut off, and go home to the United 
States mutilated, than to have it said, that the privilege of having prostitutes 
on board his vessel was denied him, after it had been allowed, as he alleged, 
to a certain other individual whom he named. Messrs. Bingham, Loomis, 
and Chamberlain were present at this conversation, and two of them at least 
took part in it. 

But the most painful portion of this sad history is yet to come. The 
next day it was rumored that females, who should go on board ships, would 
not be punished ; and, in a day or two, the missionaries learned with sorrow, 
that some of the chiefs, wearied by importunity, and terrified by threats, 
had given a kind of indirect permission, by intimating, that if any females 
should resort to their old practices, it should not be very strictly inquired 
into, but they should simply be considered as disgraced and excluded from 
the society of the good. Accordingly, a considerable number repaired on 
board. When the first boat with females passed along the harbor of Hono- 
lulu, in the dusk of the evening, a shout ran from one deck to another as if 
a glorious victory had been achieved. 



VISIT OP THE U. S. SLOOP PEACOCK. 



163 



When Kalaimoku was informed of the permission which had been given, 
he called before him the chiefs, who had relaxed the authority of the law, 
and inquired of them what the facts were. They quailed at his severe re- 
buke and wept under his chiding. But the fatal deed was done, and could 
not be recalled. The flood-gates of immorality were open, and a deluge of 
pollution could not be prevented. 

When it was known that the law was prostrate, Lieutenant Percival 
called upon the chiefs to express his gratification. He said he was now at 
ease ; and that he intended to visit Maui and Hawaii, where the prohibition 
was still in force, and compel the chiefs in those islands to rescind it. So 
great a calamity was kindly averted ; and Honolulu alone was polluted by a 
visit from the Dolphin. The influence of this vessel, during the subse- 
quent ten weeks of her stay, may well be imagined. So odious was it, 
even in the eyes of the common people, that they applied to the vessel and 
her commander, interchangeably, the appellation of the mischief-making- 
man-of-war. 

On receiving information of these proceedings, the Prudential Committee 
made a formal complaint to the Secretary of the Navy, who ordered a 
Court of Inquiry. The final result of the investigation never was pub- 
lished, as it doubtless would have been, in justice to Lieut. Percival, had he 
been acquitted. The natural inference is, that he was sentenced to receive 
a private reprimand, and perhaps a suspension for a time from the public 
service. There is reason to believe that the visit of the Vincennes to the 
islands in 1829 had some reference to these transactions. 

The Dolphin remained at the islands about four months ; but her disas- 
trous influence did not terminate at her departure. Irreligion and vice had 
gained a strength and boldness which could not be overcome at once. The 
life of Mr. Bingham was threatened, and was thought to be in danger. In 
November, and subsequently, some chiefs of inferior rank were seduced into 
the practice of gaming and intemperance, and a considerable number of the 
people followed their example. 

Similar scenes were enacted at Lahaina. While Mr. Richards was ab- 
sent, in October, the station was visited by English and American whale 
ships, whose crews committed gross outrages upon the peace and property 
of the inhabitants. The governor was absent likewise, and the place was 
left in the charge of a female chief, a neice of Kalaimoku. The anger of 
the sailors was excited by the fact, that prostitution was forbidden. This 
prohibition they charged upon Mr. Richards ; and a mob proceeded to his 
house for the purpose of killing him, as they declared. Not finding him at 
home, and his house being guarded by faithful natives, they turned to such 
of his other property as they could find, and destroyed it. Kekauonohi, the 
female chief, commanded all the females of the place to flee with her to the 
mountains, which order was promptly obeyed. The sailors, after filling the 
place with violence for a number of days, pillaging the houses of the na- 
tives, and destroying their property, returned on board, having totally failed 
of their object. 

This pernicious influence was in some degree counteracted by the visit of 
the U. S. sloop of war Peacock, Capt. Thomas Ap Catesby Jones, which 
arrived at Honolulu in October, and remained till January, With an inde- 
pendence worthy of his office and reputation, Capt. Jones kept himself un- 
committed, till he had an opportunity to judge for himself. At the general 
meeting in October, a circular was prepared, and signed by eight missiona- 
ries, representing all the stations, in which they state the course they have 
pursued, deny the charges brought against them, and challenge an investi- 
gation. The foreign residents laid hold of the word " challenge," and ap- 



164 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



pointed a meeting for them to appear and defend themselves. At this meet- 
ing, the missionaries demanded that their accusers should bring definite 
charges, in writing, and produce their evidence in support of them. Mr. 
Charlton, the British Consul, who took the lead of the opposers, refused 
to bring any definite charges, but said he and his friends had come to hear 
what the missionaries had to say and prove. He spoke for some time, and 
repeatedly, saying that he was dissatisfied with the management of the 
mission ; that the people were growing worse ; that no chief would dare 
testify against a missionary, and the like ; but refused to have any thing that 
he had said written down, as a charge that he was to support by proof. Capt. 
Jones, having remained a mere spectator till he perceived the whole ground 
of dispute, requested that the whole circular might be read. After hearing 
it, he said that, as he viewed the subject, it was the business of those gen- 
tlemen who had replied to the circular, to direct the atiention of the mission- 
Ties to some special charge, and bring their evidence in support of that 
charge : otherwise nothing could be done ; for no one would expect the 
missionaries to arraign, try, and condemn themselves. He thought the cir- 
cular was a clear, full, and proper declaration of the objects and operations 
of the mission, and that the public were candidly and fairly called upon to 
point out any mistakes, either in principle or conduct, and bear witness of 
evil, if there were any. He thought the gentlemen of the mission had 
done every thing they could on their part, and that now the burden of proof 
must lie on those, who accepted the challenge ; and if charges should be 
proved against the missionaries, then they might be expected to answer. On 
hearing this, some one moved an adjournment. After a few more words 
from Capt. Jones, the motion was renewed, and the meeting broke up. 
When about to leave the islands, more than three weeks afterwards, Capt. 
Jones wrote an affectionate farewell letter to the missionaries, in which he 
bears testimony to the good effects of missionary labors, as they had fallen 
under his own observation, both at the Sandwich and at the Society islands ; 
says, that he has heard of ill effects of these labors, but has not seen 
them ; declares, that he witnessed the readiness of the missionaries to meet 
an investigation, and to answer any written charges, which could be suscep- 
tible of proof or refutation, and that, as no charges derogatory to their 
characters had been brought forward after so long a notice, it was but fair 
to conclude that none could be ; and expresses sincere acknowledgments for 
the kind attention he had received from the missionaries individually. He 
concludes by saying, " If it should hereafter appear, that this visit has, in 
however remote and minute a degree, contributed to further the missionary 
efforts, I shall be well recompensed for the long absence from my family." 

The mission experienced another trial, in the loss of Dr. Blatchely. 
His health failed, and he sailed for home on the 6th of November, in the 
ship Connecticut, Capt. Chester. The Captain and owners declined re- 
ceiving any compensation for his passage. 

Notwithstanding all these trials, the mission prospered. In January, the 
new house of worship at Byron's Bay, (Hilo,) 90 feet by 30, was occupied, 
and attendance on public worship greatly increased. In April, the habitual 
attendants at that place were at least 2,000. In January, there were known 
to be more than 80 schools on Hawaii, Avith at least 4800 scholars. In 
April there was an examination of schools at Honolulu, on Oahu, at which 
2409 scholars attended from 69 schools, in which 66 native teachers were 
employed. The joint letter of the mission, March 10, estimated the num- 
ber under instruction on all the islands at 20,000, and stated, that 2000 per- 
sons were known to be in the habit of family and secret prayer. On Kaui, 
in April, attendance upon instruction was evidently increasing. Kakioeva, 



GENERAL PROSPERITY. ANNUAL MEETING. 



165 



the governor, accompanied by Mr. Whitney, made a tour round the island, 
earnestly exhorting the people to attend upon the instruction of the mission- 
aries. Such journeys of the chiefs were frequent. In the autumn, Kaahu- 
manu visited Hawaii, for the purpose of promoting learning and religion, 
and with good effect. 

At Kilua, early in the year, the house of worship was found too small for 
the increasing congregation, and another was erected by order of Kuakini, 
(Gov. Adams,) 180 feet by 78. At Kowaihae, in November, Mr. Bishop 
preached in a grove, to a congregation of 10,000 people. In July, an ex- 
amination of schools was held at Lahaina. It was estimated that there 
were then 8000 learners in schools connected with that station ; 7000 on 
Maui, and 1000 on the adjacent small islands of Molokai and Lanai. At 
the general meeting in October, the number under instruction on the islands 
was estimated at 25,000, and the native teachers at 400. The number of 
books and tracts printed since June, 1S25, was 74,000. This was an in- 
sufficient supply, but no more could be furnished, for want of paper. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

1827. Annual Meeting in New York. Special efforts to increase the funds of the Board. — Bom- 
bay. Schools transferred to the Church Missionary Society. — Ceylon. Quiet progress. — Mediter- 
ranean missions. Death of Mrs. Temple ; — of Mr. Grklley. Legislative reform in Malta. Mr. 
Brewer goes to Constantinople, and then to (ireece. Mr. Smith arrives at Beyroot. Church at 
Beyroot organized. Maronite excommunications, and violence on Mount Lebanon. Battle of 
Navarino. — Indian missions. Missions received from the United Foreign Missionary Society. 
Chickasaw mission received. — Sandwich Islands. Return of Mr. Loomis. Death of Kala'i- 
moku. Admissions to the church. Increase of schools. Improvement of morals. Third out- 
rage at Lahaina Capt. Buckle's complaints. Council at Honolulu. London Quarterly Re- 
view, and stories of voyagers. Reinforcement. 

The Annual Meeting of the Board was held in New York. It com- 
menced on the 10th, and was continued daily, the Sabbath excepted, to the 
15th of October. The auditor having declined re-election, William Ropes, 
Esq. was chosen to that office. 

Agreeably to a vote of last year, the annual report was presented in a 
printed form. It was thought best, however, to direct that henceforth it be 
presented in manuscript, in such form, that the parts relating to the several 
missions and other important topics may be submitted to committees of the 
Board, who should examine them and report during the meeting; so that, 
after the amendment of the several parts if necessary, the wmole might go 
to the public with the deliberate approbation of the Board. This plan has 
ever since been followed. 

The income of the Board from donations, for the year ending August 31, 
had been $82,435,25; the expenditures, $104,430,30. Towards meeting 
the deficiency, a debt had been incurred of $15,513,10. 

This meeting derived its principal interest from the effort made to in- 
crease the funds of the Board. Many promising fields for missionary labor 
had been found, where no missions had yet been planted ; and several of the 
existing missions were calling loudly for reinforcements ; but only a small 
part of'these calls could be met, for want of funds, which the churches were 
evidently able, if disposed, to furnish. An effort, by which the funds of 
the Board should be greatly increased, and that without delay, had been a 
subject of serious thought, conversation, and correspondence, for some 
months. Among the most ardent and influential friends of this project — if 



166 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



he may not be called its author — was Mr. Josiah Bissell, an enterprising 
merchant of Rochester, N. Y. He attended the meeting as an honorary 
member ; and by his fervid and impressive eloquence, did much to produce 
the state of feeling with which it closed. Dr. Beecher's sermon was one of 
his most powerful and successful efforts. The various parts of the work in 
which the Board was engaged, as they came under review in the course of 
business, excited a lively interest. A meeting of friends of the Board was 
appointed to be held on Monday evening, Oct. 15, and the members were 
invited to attend. Zechariah Lewis, Esq. was chairman, and EleazerLord, 
Esq. clerk. The Corresponding Secretary gave a statement of the fields 
for missionary labor open to the Board, which it would require an additional 
expenditure of $100,000 annually to occupy ; the Rev. Jonas King, lately 
from the East, described many of them, from his own personal knowledge ; 
and Dr. Beecher urged the duty of efforts in proportion to the wants of the 
heathen and the opportunities for doing them good. Dr. McAuley, Mr. 
Bissell and others spoke with overwhelming force and pathos. Sub- 
scription papers were then circulated, on which $25,675 were subscrib- 
ed, payable annually for five years, on condition that the amount be raised 
to $100,000 annually, and all but $5,000 payable, for once, within twelve 
months, unconditionally. Of this sum, one gentleman in New York city 
subscribed $5,000. Mr. Bissell subscribed $10,000 for himself and friends 
in Western New York. Many gentlemen, from distant places, who sub- 
scribed nothing, pledged themselves to raise increased amounts in the places 
of their residence. Whether this movement, in the end, did more good or 
harm, is a question not easily settled, and on which there will be different 
opinions. That it did much of both, is undeniable. The attempt to raise 
$100,000 annually was a failure. A large part, even of the sum pledged 
unconditionally for the first year, was never received. Many persons, in 
different places, felt that they had been pressed too hard, — had been borne 
down by eloquence and importunity, and not allowed to judge for them- 
selves of their own duty, and were thus rendered less accessible to future 
applications. In short ; there was a " re-action," and its evils were long and 
seriously felt. On the other hand, new ideas of Christian liberality were 
made to enter many minds. Not a few rich men have, since that time, 
given in juster proportion to their wealth than formerly. The evils of the 
re-action were temporary, and we may hope are past ; while the good influ- 
ence of larger views and a juster apprehension of the right use of wealth 
remains, and will do good to the end of the world. 

Bombay. The Rev. Cyrus Stone and David O. Allen, with their wives, 
and Miss Cynthia Farrar, embarked at Boston, on the 6th of June, to join 
this mission. Mr. Allen and wife arrived on the 27th of November, having 
left their companions at Calcutta. 

The various departments of missionary labor had been carried on as us- 
ual, so far as the reduced strength of the mission would permit. Several 
of the free schools for boys were surrendered to the care of the Rev. Mr. 
Mitchell, who was laboring in the service of the Church Missionary society 
at Tannah. The number retained under the care of the mission was 26, — 
16 for boys and 10 for girls. A female teacher of one of the girls' schools 
died near the close of the year, giving some evidence of piety. 

At Ceylon, this was a year of quiet and silent progress. Before the end 
of August, 12 had been received into the church. About 2000 hearers 
usually attended worship at four stations on Sabbath morning. At the close 
of the year, there were 93 free schools, containing 3378 boys and 942 girls. 
The number of students in the Seminary at Batticotta was 67, of whom 24 
were members of the church, and others were apparently pious. In the in- 



MR. SMITH ARRIVES AT BEYR0OT. 



167 



struction of this school, Mr. Poor was assisted by Gabriel Tissera and ten 
other natives. It was fast rising in reputation, and some of the more learned 
, Brahmuns occasionally resorted to it for instruction in the higher depart- 
ments of Tamul literature. Some difficulty was found in keeping the pupils 
till they had completed their full course of study, owing to the high wages 
offered for their services. The whole number under instruction in all the 
schools, at the close of the year, was 4,500. 

At Malta, Mrs. Temple closed a useful life by a happy death, on the 
15th of January. She was soon followed by her infant child. 

In November, the mission had published since its commencement, 62 
books and tracts in Modern Greek, 43 in Italian, and one in Greco-Turkish ; 
in all, 106, averaging more than 40 pages each. Of several, second and 
third editions had been issued. Something was done in the way of preach- 
ing and Sabbath Schools. The missionaries of several English Societies 
were at work, and the wrath of the Roman Catholics was greatly excited. 
At several times, men undertook to assassinate Mr. Keeling, a Wesleyan 
missionary, on one of his usual walks ; and the doors of the Roman Catholic 
churches were set open, on purpose to favor their escape ; for those churches 
were privileged places, over which the Romish priesthood claimed exclusive 
jurisdiction, and in which no person could be arrested by the civil govern- 
ment. The priests, too, claimed the right of being ^tried for any crime what- 
ever, only by their own ecclesiastical superiors, there and at Rome. The 
British government now abolished these privileges ; so that criminals could 
henceforth be arrested even in the churches, and priests must answer for 
their crimes, like other men, before the civil courts. Of course, there was 
a great improvement in morals, and in personal safety. 

Western Asia. Mr. Gridley, having spent the winter and spring at 
Smyrna, went, in June, to Kaisarea in Cappadocia, about 400 miles east of 
Smyrna, where he hoped for better advantages in his present studies, and to 
gain important information concerning the Greeks in the interior of Asiatic 
Turkey. His health was improved by his journey of 21 days on horse-* 
back, but afterwards suffered from excessive labor and study. On the 13th 
of September he ascended Mount Argeus, near which the city is situated. 
This mountain is 13,000 feet high, and Strabo asserts that, in a clear day, 
the Black Sea and the Mediterranean can both be seen from its summit. 
Of the whole company of seven, he alone reached the summit, from which 
he returned in a state of extreme exhaustion. This effort brought on a, 
fever, which proved fatal on the 15th day from the ascent of the mountain. 
His funeral was attended by many of the Greeks, who had learned, as had 
many at Smyrna, to respect his talents and virtues. Even before he left 
Smyrna, he had become able to preach acceptably in Modern Greek. 

Mr. Brewer left Smyrna, on the 22d of January, for Constantinople, 
where he engaged in the study of the Hebrew-Spanish language ; that is, 
the Spanish in Hebrew characters. His teacher failed to fulfil his engage- 
ment ; and the prospect of gaining access to the Jews appearing less favor- 
able than he had expected, he turned his attention for awhile to the Turkish, 
and then to the Modern Greek. Political affairs growing more unsettled, he 
left Constantinople in September for Greece, for the purpose of establishing 
deposits of Bibles and tracts, distributing the Scriptures, and gaining inform- 
ation. Having visited several of the Greek islands, he went to Smyrna in 
November, and, in December, sailed for Malta, where he procured a quan- 
tity of books and tracts, to be distributed during the ensuing year, 

Mr. Smith left Alexandria on the 30th of January, and, after a journey of 
20 days, through the desert to Jaffa and thence by sea, arrived at Beyroot. 
He was accompanied by three German missionaries in the service gf the 



168 



HISTORY OP THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Church Missionary Society: Mr. Mueller, destined to Egypt, and Messrs. 
Gobat and Kugler, missionaries to Abyssinia. Another of the company 
was Girgis, (George,) an Abyssinian, who had visited Egypt on ecclesiasti- 
cal business, and whose intelligence and apparent piety deeply interested all 
who saw him ; but concerning whose real character and subsequent career, 
reports are contradictory, and nothing is certainly known. While he was 
at Beyroot, the Monthly Concert in March was kept as a day of fasting, and 
closed with the Lord's Supper. Sixteen persons were present, all regarded 
as pious. They were from America, Europe, Asia and Africa; members 
of Congregational, Episcopal, Lutheran, Lutheran Reformed, Moravian, 
Latin, Armenian, Greek Catholic, and Abyssinian churches. Americans, 
Armenians, English and Germans, took part in the exercises. 

At Beyroot, on the 2d day of January, Dionysius Carabet and Gregory 
Wortabet, Armenians, and nn European lad}* of distinction and intelligence, 
a member of the Latin Church, were solemnly received to the communion 
and fellowship of the mission church. Besides these, there were others, 
Armenians, Maronites, Greeks and Greek Catholics, making in all about 
twenty, " whose hearts," says Mr. Goodell, " we hope, have been moved by 
an influence more than earthly," and some of whom, it was confidently 
hoped, had indeed been born again ; "besides many others, who appear to 
be rationally convinced that the Bible is right, and that they are wrong." 
At the Monthly Concert in February, the wives of Carabet and Wortabet 
were admitted to the church. 

This gathering of the converts into a new church was an important event. 
It announced distinctly, that, so far as the mission should be successful, ex- 
isting ecclesiastical relations were to be broken up, and the existing churches 
destroyed. So it was evidently understood. The danger of reform had 
roused those churches to violent persecution, and this undisguised threat of 
destruction greatly increased its fury. No one, so far as is kuown, then 
doubted the correctness of this policy ; but it was probably a mistake. 
The measure could not be justified by the example of Luther and his coad- 
jutors, even were we to admit that they were infallible. The cases, it is 
true, had many strong points of resemblance. The same truths were 
brought into conflict with the same errors as in Luther's time, and with the 
same preponderance of learning, piety, and morality, on the side of truth. 
But in Germany, the movement commenced in the bosom of the church it- 
self, and its object was reform. Some plead Luther's example, for coming 
out of a corrupt church without delay. Others blame him for leaving it so 
soon. Both mistake the facts. Luther did not excommunicate the Pope, 
till the Pope had fixed the day for excommunicating him. He continued in 
the Romish church, within a very few days, as long as he could. His fol- 
lowers were not definitively separated from it, and erected into a distinct 
church, till the treaty which put an end to the religious war, after his death ; 
and from that time Protestantism ceased to spread in Germany. In Eng- 
land, Sweden, and other countries that became Protestant, the work was 
done by the churches and governments of those countries, with aid, in some 
cases, voluntarily sought from Germany. In Syria, the case was different. 
Foreigners had come to Bejnroot, uninvited and undesired. There they 
dwelt and labored, under the consular protection of a foreign power. They 
sought, not merely the reform, but the destruction, of the established 
churches; and endeavored to draw away their members to a new organiza- 
tion. The old establishments, therefore, must fight in defence, not only of 
their errors, their superstitions and their vices, but of their very existence ; 
and this added new bitterness to the contest. More light will be thrown 
upon this subject by the history of succeeding years. 



MARONITE EXCOMMUNICATIONS. 



169 



On the 14th of January, the decree of excommunication, by the Maronite 
Patriarch, dated December 15, was read with great vehemence, and with 
many extempore additions, in the Maronite church at Beyroot. The Patri- 
arch stated that the missionaries "are unwearied in their efforts;" that 
" they go about manifesting a zeal in compassionating their neighbors ;" that 
" they have opened schools and supplied instructers, all at their own ex- 
pense ;" that "in their outward works they appear as men of piety;" and 
that "the evil grows everyday." Ke strictly forbids all connexion with 
them, in buying or selling, borrowing or lending, giving or receiving, at- 
tending schools or teaching, laboring for hire, or rendering any other ser- 
vice, on pain of loss of office if the offender be a priest, and of the great 
excommunication if a layman, the power of absolution being reserved to the 
Patriarch alone. On the 28th, additional threats were uttered in the same 
church ; and the agent of the Greek church read a new and severe prohibi- 
tion against all who should be in habits of intimacy with the mission. 

These severe proceedings increased the general curiosity concerning the 
mission. Visiters were multiplied, and the brethren could do little but ex- 
plain their doctrines and motives from morning till night. But the schools 
suffered. Parents dared not send their children. One teacher after another 
received positive orders to discontinue his school, and was forced to com- 
ply, till, some time before the close of the year, not one was left. Serious 
inquirers were constantly harrassed with threats, false accusations, arbitrary 
taxes, and petty annoyances, till some of them discontinued their visits, and 
others were deterred from approaching the mission. For several months, 
their labors were interrupted by the prevalence of the plague around them. 

Mr. Bird wished to spend a part of the hot season on the mountains, with 
his family, for the sake of health. He, therefore, accepted the invitation of 
Sheikh Naami Latoof, to spend the time at his father's, at Ehden, near 
Cannobeen. Naami had appeared to be a staunch friend of the mission- 
aries, and had refused to leave their society at the command of his priest. 
Some hope was even entertained of his piety. Having obtained from the 
Emeer Besheer an order for protection, he set forth, and arrived in company 
with Naami, on the 3d of August. Towards evening, the next day, a priest 
entered the house, and read a proclamation, signed by " the Ignoble Joseph 
Peter, Patriarch of Antioch and all the east," excommunicating the whole 
family for receiving " that deceived man and deceiver of men, Bird, the Bible 
man ;" declaring, that " They are, therefore, accursed, cut off from all 
Christian communion : and let the curse envelope them as a robe, and 
spread through all their members like oil, and break them in pieces like a 
potter's vessel, and wither them like the fig tree cursed by the mouth of the 
Lord himself: and let the evil angel rule over them, to torment them day 
and night, asleep and awake, and in whatever circumstances they may be 
found. We permit no one to visit them, or employ them, or do them a fa- 
vor, or give them a salutation, or converse with them in any form : but let 
them be avoided as a putrid member, and as hellish dragons. Beware, yea, 
beware of the wrath of God." 

In a few moments an attack was made by some followers of a rival 
sheikh, in which Latoof received a severe wound upon his head, and his 
wife's mother had her wrist broken. On the Sabbath, a letter was received 
from the Patriarch, commanding the people to persecute the Bible-man from 
the place, even though it should be necessary to kill him. Mr. Bird, there- 
fore, left the house of Latoof on Monday, with a single attendant, and re- 
tired to Tripoli. He soon obtained leave of Sheikh Mohammed to reside 
at Bawhyta, wmere his wife and children joined him, after a separation of 
ten days. Excommunications from Cannobeen followed him here, but pro* 
22 



170 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



duced little effect. It was said that Joseph Latoof, a brother of Naami, had 
been the cause of much infidelity : that is, had weakened the confidence of 
the people in the priesthood. The elder Latoof visited the Patriarch to ob- 
tain reconciliation. Naami was summoned, but took his own time to go, 
and when there, made no concessions. He boldly defended the missiona- 
ries, and denied the truth of the Patriarch's proclamations. When the Pa- 
triarch threatened him with the fate of Asaad Shidiak, he laid his hand on 
his sword, and defied his power. 

On the 7th of November, intelligence was received of the battle at Nava- 
rino, in which the Turkish and Egyptian fleets were destroyed by the com- 
bined fleets of England, France, and Russia. It was supposed that war 
would immediately follow, if it had not already commenced ; that the fury 
of the Turks would know no bounds ; and that persons under English pro- 
tection, instead of being safe, would be marked for destruction. The Eng- 
lish ambassador at Constantinople, and Commodore Downes, commanding 
the American squadron in the Mediterranean, had been applied to, and had 
promised protection in case of need ; but there was not time for them to af- 
ford assistance. With the English Consul, the mission families fled in the 
night to Mansoorea, a Greek village 6 or 7 miles distant. Learning, soon 
after, that war would probably be averted, they returned to Bey root, where 
they dwelt undisturbed to the close of the year. 

Indian Missions. Among the Cherokees, there were seven missionary ~ 
stations, supplied by 34 missionaries and assistants. This was a year of 
moderate progress, with no remarkable changes. The schools were gene- 
rally successful. There was some special seriousness, and some were added 
to the churches, at several of the stations. The itinerant labors of Mr. 
Chamberlain and John Huss were attended with some instances of con- 
version. 

The Choctaw mission comprised eleven stations, and 35 laborers. The 
farm at Elliot was managed with singular skill, energy and success, so that 
the station more than supported itself. At Mayhew, the presence of the 
Holy Spirit was manifest during the winter and spring. In June, nine per- 
sons, two of whom were native girls belonging to the schools, were received 
into the church, and there were other candidates for admission. There 
were also seasons of unusual seriousness at Elliot, at Goshen, and at Ai-ik- 
hunnuh. Mr. Byington and Mr. Wright spent a great part of the year in 
preparing school-books in the Choctaw language, in which they had the as- 
sistance of Israel Folsom, who had been educated at Cornwall, and some of 
the best native interpreters. The books were printed, during the summer, 
at Cincinnati. 

Dwight was the only station among the Cherokees of the Arkansas. 
Here were 16 missionaries and assistants. The people anxiously requested 
two more schools, and an increase of preaching, beyond the ability of the 
mission to supply. Several instances of conversion occurred, and the morals 
of the people were evidently improving. 

The seven missions next to be noticed, were received from the United 
Foreign Missionary Society. 

Osages of the Neosho. Two stations, with 14 missionaries and as- 
sistants. 

1. Union. Commenced in 1S20. Rev. William F. Vaill, superintendent; 
Dr. Marcus Palmer, licensed preacher and physician ; Mr. Abraham Red- 
field, carpenter ; Mr. Alexander Woodruff, blacksmith ; their wives ; Mr. 
George Requa, steward; -Mr. George Douglass, farmer; Miss Elizabeth 
Selden. This station was about 150 miles north-west from Dwight, on the 
Neosho, or Grand River/ which enters the Arkansas from the north. The 



MISSIONS RECEIVED FROM THE UNITED FOR. MISS. SOCIETY. 171 



Osages were more uncivilized than any other natives among whom missions 
had been attempted; without fixed habitations, subsisting almost wholly by 
the chase, and having no idea of one Great Spirit who made or governs all 
things. Scarce any of the comforts of civilization, or even of the necessa- 
ries of life, could be obtained amongst them. Somewhat extensive farming 
operations were therefore indispensable. After excessive labor and priva- 
tions, about 140 acres of land had been subdued by the plough, the produce 
of which, in 1825, was 900 bushels of wheat, and 1600 of corn. By unpre- 
cedented floods in 1826, fences had heen swept away, corn-fields ruined, 
and property destroyed to the amount of 82,000. The school had numbered 
50 pupils ; but fear of invasion from the neighboring tribes, in 1826, drove 
the greater part of the people to the prairies, and the number was reduced 
to 20. In July of this year, it had again risen to 40. 

2. Hopefield. 1823. Rev. William B. Montgomery; Mr. William C. 
Requa, farmer; Mrs. Requa. This was a small farming establishment, 
about 4 miles from Union, designed to show the Osages the benefits of agri- 
culture when conducted by their own people. Eleven Osage families took 
up their residence here in 1824, and, in August, carried their disposable 
produce, about 25 miles to Fort Gibson, for sale. The next year, the num- 
ber of families was 15, containing 91 souls. In 1826, they were in constant 
terror for fear of war ; and sometimes fled to Union, rushed into the mission 
houses, ran up stairs, and crept under beds for safety ; for savage ferocity 
and apparent apathy under sufferings that are manifestly inevitable, are no 
proofs of habitual courage. This settlement was nearly ruined by the floods 
of 1826, when the settlers were reduced to extreme suffering for want of 
food ; but in the spring of 1827 they resumed their labors with alacrity, 
and with good prospects of success. 

Osages of the Missouri. This mission had 13 members, at two stations. 

1. Harmony. 1821. Rev. Nathaniel B. Dodge, superintendent ; Mr. 
Amasa Jones, teacher and licensed preacher; Mr. Daniel H. Austin, car- 
penter; Mr. Samuel B. Bright, farmer; their wives; Mr. Richard Colby, 
blacksmith ; Miss Mary Etris ; Miss Harriet Woolley. This station was 
about 150 miles north from Union. From the unpromising character of the 
Osages, the want of union and good management in the mission family, 
the great expense in proportion to the good effected, and the amount of 
sickness and suffering, several families had become discouraged, and left 
the mission about the time of its transfer to the Board. In 1824, the farm 
produced 460 bushels of wheat and 1600 of corn. The school now con- 
tained 35 children, 25 of whom could read the Word of God. From igno- 
rance of the language and want of interpreters, little had been done in the 
way of preaching the gospel. 

2. Neosho. 1824. Rev. Benton Pixley, and his wife. This station was 
situated about 60 miles from Harmony, and 100 from Union, nearly in a 
direct line between them. Having obtained some knowledge of the lan- 
guage, Mr. Pixley removed to this place, that, unincumbered with other 
cares, he might devote himself exclusively to the religious instruction of the 
Osages. He had acquired much knowledge of their character, habits and 
customs, and in some degree gained their confidence ; but no religious im- 
pression had yet been made. 

Mackinaw.PJ1823, Rev. William M. Ferry, superintendent ; Mr. Mar- 
tin Heydenburk, teacher; Mr. John S. Hudson, teacher and farmer; their 
wives ;* Miss Eunice Osmar ; Miss Elizabeth McFarland ; Miss Delia 
Cook. This station was on the island of Mackinaw, in the strait between 
lakes Huron and Michigan, about 350 miles from Detroit. This island was 

* Mrs. Heydenburk was not formally appointed till the next year. 



172 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




Mackinaw. 



the centre of operations for the American Fur Company, and a common 
rendezvous for various Indian tribes, scattered from the great lakes and the 
head waters of the Mississippi to Hudson's Bay and lake Athabasca. It 
had long been a common, though not a universal practice, among the many 
traders, clerks and other whites in this whole region, to live with Indian 
women, either as wives or concubines, and to desert them and their children 
on returning to civilized life. This practice was introduced while the 
French held possession of Canada, and the greater part of the half-breeds 
were still of French descent. They and many of the Indians were nomi- 
nally Roman Catholics, but were almost entirely ignorant of Christianity. 
Those of mixed blood were generally more intelligent, and possessed more 
influence, than the unmixed Indians. French priests occasionally visited 
the region, and opposed the mission to the extent of their power. In Au- 
gust of this year, there were 112 scholars in the boarding school, and there 
had been several interesting cases of conversion. The children were col- 
lected from the whole region extending from the white settlements south of 
the great lakes to Red River and lake Athabasca. 

Maumee. Mr. Isaac Van Tassel, teacher and licensed preacher, and his 
wife. Mr. Leander Sackett, farmer, left the mission in August, on account 
of a disagreement with the other members. This mission was situated in 
the north-west part of Ohio, on the Maumee River, about 30 miles from its 
mouth. In October, 1826, the school contained 32 pupils, from five neigh- 
boring tribes. Six gave evidence of piety. The number of pupils at the 
end of this year was 16. 

Tuscarora Mission. Mr. John Elliot, teacher. The site of this mission 
was 3 or 4 miles east of the Niagara river, at Lewistown, N. Y., among 
200 or 300 Tuscaroras, living on a reservation of 2,000 acres. A church 
had been organized some years since, and now contained 15 members. 
The school had between 30 and 40 pupils. 

Seneca Mission. Rev. Thompson S. Harris, superintendent; Mrs. 
Harris; Mr. Hanover Bradley, steward and farmer; Miss Asenath Bishop, 
Miss Mary Henderson, Miss Phebe Selden, teachers and assistants. This 
mission was situated about 4 miles from Buffalo, N. Y., on a reservation of 



CHICKASAW MISSION RECEIVED. 



173 



83,557 acres, inhabited by 686 Indians of the Seneca, Cayuga and Onon- 
daga tribes. The school contained 45 children. Six natives, recently 
converted, were added to the church in May, and ten others during the 
summer, making the whole number 30. 

Cattaraugus Mission; 30 miles south of Buffalo, on a reservation of 
26,880 acres, having between 300 and 400 inhabitants. Mr. William A. 
Thayer, teacher, and his wife, constituted the mission. From various 
causes of temporary influence, the school had declined, so that the average 
attendance this summer was not more than 12. In spiritual things, the 
mission was prosperous. A church was organized in July, with 12 native 
members, recently converted. Ten or twelve others were thought to give 
evidence of piety. 

Chickasaw Mission. In 1821, the Missionary Society of the Synod of 
South Carolina and Georgia established a mission among the Chickasaws, 
a numerous tribe of Indians whose territory lay immediately south of the 
State of Tennessee. During the summer of this year, 1827, the Rev. Dr. 
William A. McDowell visited Boston, for the purpose of negotiating a 
transfer of this mission to the Board. The subject w T as brought before the 
Board at its annual meeting in October, and a resolution was passed, au- 
thorizing the Prudential Committee to receive the mission, on such terms as 
they should think reasonable. On the 27th of November, the Committee 
voted to receive the mission, on condition that it should be free from debt ; 
that its property should be delivered to the Board ; that the missionaries 
should be retained if agreeable to themselves ; and that the Board should 
be recommended to the patronage of the churches under the care of the 
Synod. Mr. David Greene, who had for some time been employed in the 
Secretary's department at the Missionary Rooms, and who was now going 
on a visit to the Indian missions, w T as appointed to attend to the remaining 
formalities of the transfer. Mr. Greene attended the meeting of the Synod 
at Charleston. On the 14th of December, the Missionary Society of the 
Synod transferred its " foreign missions" to the Board, and the Synod 
passed resolutions, approving the transfer, recommending the Board to the 
patronage of the churches, and their own co-operation with the Board in the 
work of foreign missions. 

To this mission belonged four stations, and twelve members. 

1. Monroe. Rev. Thomas C. Stewart, superintendent of the Chickasaw 
mission; Mr. Samuel C. Pearson, farmer ; and their wives. Mr. Stewart 
arrived at this station, January 31, 1821, and the school was opened in May, 
1822. At the time of the transfer, nearly 100 acres of land were under 
cultivation, and the property of the station was estimated at $3,870. The 
church was formed in June, 1823, comprising the seven members then belong- 
ing to the mission family, and one black woman, the first fruit of their labors. 
Four converts were added in 1824, 5 in 1825, 6 in 1826, and 26 in 1827 ; 
making 42 converts added since its formation. A large majority of these 
were of African descent, and several were white. 

2. Tokskeisk. 1825. Mr. James Holmes, teacher and catechist; Mrs. 
Holmes ; Miss Emeline H. Richmond, teacher. This station was but two 
miles from Monroe, and its members and converts belonged to the same 
church. It had a small school, composed mostly of small girls, under the 
care of Miss Richmond, and a farm of about 30 acres, cultivated by hired 
labor. 

3. Martijn. 1825. Rev. William C. Blair, and his wife. Here was a 
farm of about 30 acres of good land, and a school, commenced in August, 
1826, containing 24 pupils. There had been four or iive instances of eon* 
version. 



174 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



4. Canty Creek, 1826. Rev. Hugh Wilson ; Mrs. Wilson ; Miss Pru- 
dence Wilson. The school was opened in January, 1827. As this station 
was some 40 miles from any considerable settlement of the Chickasaws, it 
afforded little opportunity for preaching the gospel, but was the better fitted 
for a boarding school, as it removed the children more effectually from the 
influence of their heathen relatives. 

In a treaty made some years previously, it had been stipulated that the 
United States should pay $4,500 for erecting buildings and opening farms 
for two schools, at such places as the Chickasaws should select, and $2,500 
annually for the support of the schools. Martyn and Caney Creek were 
the places selected. Their superintendence was committed by the Chick- 
asaws to Mr. Stewart, who was held responsible for the character of the 
teachers and success of the schools. It was stipulated that 25 children 
should be boarded at Caney Creek, on account of the annuity. 

On the 12th of November, the missionaries beyond the Mississippi formed 
themselves into a Presbytery, to be under the care of the General Assembly 
of the Presbyterian Church in the United States. 

Sandwich Islands, Mr. Loomis found his health failing under the in- 
fluence of the climate ; and with the approbation of his brethren, sailed for 
the United States on the 6th of January. He brought with him the means 
of printing Hawaian books, of which many thousands of copies were after- 
wards executed under his superintendence, and sent to the islands. In the 
same month, the regent Kalaimoku, whom foreigners had called Billy Pitt, 
and whom the natives regarded as " the iron cable" of their country, antici- 
pating his approaching dissolution from the progress of the dropsy, sailed 
from Honolulu, and touched at Lahaina, where he witnessed the reception 
of the young princess into the church, arrived at Hawaii, where he wished 
to die. Here, under an unsuccessful operation for his disease, he fainted, 
and survived but a few hours. His mind, to the last, appeared to be steadfast 
in the faith and hope of the gospel. " The world," he said, " is full of sor^ 
rows ; but in heaven there is no sorrow nor pain : — it is good — it is light — 
it is happy." The evidence of his preparation for death was most satisfac- 
tory to those who knew him ; and he left his parting advice to his people in 
writing, exhorting them to walk in the same way. 

During this year, six natives were received as members of the church at 
Lahaina, six at Honolulu, and one at Waimea, making the whole number of 
native members 23. Ten of these were among the highest chiefs of the 
islands, and other chiefs stood propounded for admission. Congregations on 
the Sabbath were large. At Honolulu, at Kailua, at Kaawaloa, 2000 hear- 
ers were often present on Sabbath morning, and sometimes the number 
amounted to 5000. Except at Honolulu, where the opposition of foreign 
residents caused some decline, the number both of schools and of learners 
increased greatly. The press was kept busily employed ; printed books 
were eagerly sought, and some of them were copied by natives and exten- 
sively circulated in manuscript. Frequent journeys were made by the 
missionaries, the chiefs, and the most competent of the people, selected for 
that purpose, to promote attention to learning and religion ; and with good 
success. Teachers were brought together occasionally to receive special in- 
struction, and some of the principal chiefs spent a part of their time in 
teaching. The morals and customs of the people improved immensely. 
Though they were still an uncivilized people, and a stranger, on arriving, 
might think their condition could never have been worse, yet the progress as- 
tonished those who had long known them. Mr. Young, an Englishman who 
had been strangely left on Hawaii, and finding for a long time no opportu- 
nity to escape, had become an inhabitant, expressed his surprise to see the 



CAPT. BUCKLEYS COMPLAINTS. 



175 



ready triumph of the gospel over barbarous and immoral habits, on the 
prevalence of which his labors, for thirty years, could make no impression. 

The opposition of foreigners continued. There was a third outrage at 
Lahaina. The crew of the English whale ship John Palmer, commanded 
by Capt. Clark, said to be a native of Massachusetts, had succeeded in en- 
ticing several women on board their vessel. Hoapili, the governor, now the 
highest male chief on the islands, demanded them of the Captain, propos- 
ing to send himself to the vessel for them. Capt. Clark first evaded and 
then ridiculed the demand. Three days having been thus consumed, 
Hoapili resolved to take vigorous measures to enforce the law. He told 
Capt. Clark that he should not be permitted to return to his vessel, unless 
the women were brought on shore ; and ordered the ship's boat to be drawn 
up upon the beach ; but, being as open hearted and unsuspecting as he was 
brave and upright, he took no measures to prevent intercourse between 
Capt. Clark and his crew by other boats, and the Captain sent permission 
to his men to fire upon the town, unless he was released in an hour. The 
knowledge of this state of things having come to the mission house, Mr. 
Richards repaired to Hoapili's, to attempt a reconciliation. Capt. Clark 
raved and scolded, and threatened to batter down Lahaina ; but finally 
promised that if the governor would release him, the women should be sent 
on shore and every thing settled by nine o'clock the next morning. Mr. 
Richards suggested that it would be well to accept the offer, and Hoapili, 
with some hesitation, consented. Just after this, the crew commenced fir- 
ing, but ceased when informed of their Captain's release. Five balls were 
discharged, all in the direction of the mission house. Capt. Clark after- 
wards asserted that he ordered his men to fire over the mission house, and 
not at it. One ball passed very near the roof. The next morning, October 
24, he sailed for Oahu, without fulfilling his promise ; thinking, no doubt, 
that lying to a barbarian chief was a capital joke. 

A part of Mr. Richards' letter, giving an account of the conduct of Capt. 
Buckle at Lahaina, had been in the Missionary Herald, from which it had 
been copied in the newspapers and extensively circulated. The account ar- 
rived at Honolulu near the close of this year. Capt. Buckle was there. 
The excitement was tremendous. The Sandwich Islands had been regard- 
ed as a spot, out of sight of the civilized world, where men might wallow in 
all moral pollution, and return with reputations untarnished. The discove- 
ry that this privilege was now at an end, and that whatever they should do 
at the islands was liable to be known elsewhere, was more than the vicious 
would bear. Their rage was unbounded. They threatened even to go to 
Lahaina and kill Mr. Richards ; and for a while it was feared that blood 
would be shed. The British Consul, too, demanded satisfaction for the de* 
tention of Capt. Clark and his boat at Lahaina. At length, Kaahumanu or- 
dered the principal chiefs and the missionaries from Lahaina to Honolulu, 
earlv in December. While the chiefs were together, laws were proposed 
against murder, theft, adultery, rum-selling, and other crimes and immorali- 
ties. The opposition of foreigners was violent ; the British Consul taking 
the lead, and threatening the islanders with the vengeance of Great Britain, 
if they should presume to make laws for themselves. However, the first 
three were enacted, to go into operation in all the islands next year. The 
others were enacted, but no time set for their enforcement. All were or- 
dered to be printed for the information of the people. 

A council was called, to investigate complaints against the missionaries. 
The dissatisfied foreigners attended. Their chief complaint was against 
Mr. Richards' letter. They were requested to bring their charges in writ- 
ing, but refused. After many hours had been uselessly consumed, the 



176 



HISTORY Of TfiE AMERICAN BoAKt>. 



chiefs sent for Mr. Richards. On hearing this, the complainants immedi- 
ately rose — the chiefs said, " they jumped-up like persons seized with the 
cholic," — and hastily retired. Mr. Richards came, and acknowledged that 
he wrote the letter. Hoapili said they all knew that the letter was true, and 
the council agreed that it could be of no use to pay any further attention to 
the matter. All soon went to their homes ; Hoapili shipped a good supply 
of cannon to Lahaina, to he used in case of any future attack ; Capt. Buckle 
soon sailed for England ; and thus ended the last scene of the kind at the 
Sandwich Islands. Some good came out of all this evil. It effectually 
opened the eyes of the chiefs to the character of all parties. 

This year a new mode of attack upon the mission was adopted ; publish- 
ing accusations against it in foreign countries. The London Quarterly, Re- 
view took the lead. Its statements were supported by a letter, in bad En- 
glish, from Boki, " which," the editor said, " we pledge ourselves to be gen- 
uine." Unfortunately for the pledge, it was well known that Boki could 
neither write, read, speak or understand English at all. A copy of this 
letter in the language of the islands, endorsed with Boki's certificate, in 
his own hand, that it was not written by him, is preserved in the archives of 
the Board. The accusations of the review were very thoroughly refuted, soon 
after their appearance, by the Rev. C. S. Stewart. From that time to the 
present, voyagers from different countries have visited the islands, and being 
unable to converse with the natives, from ignorance of the language, have 
sought information from some of the principal foreign residents. These 
men, who appear to have neither candor enough to give correct information 
nor genius enough to invent anew slander, repeat the same accusations, in 
nearly the same words, to one visitor after another. The voyagers go home, 
and publish accounts of what they have learned at the islands ; and thus we 
seem to have the independent testimony of several respectable witnesses, 
when in reality we have only successive editions of the same defamation, 
sent through different channels by the same enemies of the mission. Hence 
the remarkable and otherwise unaccountable similarity, even in the selection 
of words and arrangement of sentences, between the accounts which voya- 
gers give of the errors of the missionaries. The names of the chief defam- 
ers are well known. 

A reinforcement of this mission sailed from Boston on .the third of No- 
vember. Its members were, Rev. Messrs. Lorin Andrews, Jonathan S. 
Green, Peter J. Gulick, and Ephraim W. Clark ; Dr. Gerrit P. Judd ; Mr. 
Stephen Shepard, printer; their wives ; Miss Maria C. Ogden, Miss Delia 
Stone, Miss Mary Ward and Miss Maria Patten, assistants, to reside in the 
different mission families. Mr. Green was instructed to embrace the first 
favorable opportunity for visiting the North West coast of America, for the 
purpose of learning what openings might be found for missionary labors. 



BOMBAY. SEVERAL yONVERSIONS* 



177 



CHAPTER XX. 

18*28. Meeting at Philadelphia.— Bombay. Several conversions, Excitement among the 
Brahmuns. Babajee.^Ceylon. Schools transferred to the Church Missionary Society. — Beyroot. 
Missionaries retire to Malta. — Mr. Brewer returns to America. He requests and receives a dis- 
mission — Mr. Greene's visit to the Indian Missions. Death of Mr. Hoyt. Cherokees admitted to 
the churches. Awakening among the Chociaws. Mr. Kingsbury *s letter. Stockbridge mission 
commenced. — Sandwich Islands. More quiet. Progres of priming and schools. Increased re- 
ligious attention. Native prayer meetings. Awakening at Kaliua. Return of Mr, Ely. Ro- 
man Catholic mission. 

The annual meeting was held at Philadelphia, on the first, second and 
third days of October. The income of the Board, for the financial year, 
had been about $102,000, or more than 814,000 greater than the preceding 
year. The payments from the treasury had been more than $107,000, and 
the debt was increased to $22,179 21. 

At this meeting, the Board resolved to institute a fund* to be composed of 
legacies and donations made for that object, for the support of aged and in* 
firm missionaries, and the widows and children of missionaries ; it being 
understood that such persons are bound to do what they can for their own 
support, and that the proceeds of the fund should be applied only to meet 
the unavoidable deficiency. Legacies and donations for this fund, however, 
have never been received to any considerable amount, and all such claims 
have beeri met fromthe annual receipts of the Board. The prevailing sen- 
timent among the patrons of the Board seems to be against providing per- 
manent funds for objects which can as well be accomplished without them. 

Dr. Wisner was added to the Prudential Committee. The increase of 
business demanded an increase of strength in the Secretary's department. 
More than 2400 letters had been written and sent from the Rooms during 
the year. Constant correspondence must be maintained with about 70 
large auxiliary societies, including at least 1500 local associations ; with 
clergymen and others in various parts of this, and other countries ; with 
223 missionaries and assistants, and with an increasing number of candi- 
dates for employment. The Board therefore resolved to appoint another 
Assistant Corresponding Secretary, and Mr. David Greene was elected to 
that office. In practice^ by an arrangement made at the Rooms, Mr. An- 
derson was Assistant Secretary for Foreign, and Mr. Greene for Domestic 
Correspondence. 

At Bombay, the missionaries were less interrupted by ill health than in 
any former year, and their various departments of labor were carried on 
with unusual uniformity. The preaching of the gospel was attended by an 
increasing number of the natives, and with more order and solemnity than 
formerly. Two men were received into the church ; an intelligent "Portu- 
guese, who had for some time been seriously attentive to religious instruc- 
tion, and a native of Massachusetts, who had been engaged in the whale 
fishery, and had become pious after a visit to the Sandwich Islands. A 
young lady who resided for awhile in one of the mission families, at length 
gave pleasing evidence of a change of heart. A Mahratta woman, the 
mother of the female teacher who died in hope the year before, followed her 
daughter into another world, and there was some reason to hope into heaven. 
The feelings and conduct of her daughter in view of death, so different from 
those of a heathen, deeply impressed her mind. She became a habitual at- 
tendant at the Mission chapel, and in her last sickness declared her faith in 
Jesus Christ as her Savior. A Hindoo convert from a distant village, 
whose attention was first arrested by certain tracts that fell into his posses- 
23 



178 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



sion, was baptized in the chapel of the American Mission, by the Rev. Mr. 
Stevenson, of the Scottish mission. The Hindoo who was baptized in 1826 
was deterred, by the opposition of his relatives, from coming to the Lord's 
Supper. They were especially opposed to this ordinance, because, in cele- 
brating it, he must eat with Christians, by which his caste would be lost 
and his family disgraced. He was therefore separated from the church ; 
though some hope was still entertained of his piety. 

The schools rather increased during the year. One for the instruction of 
Jewish children in the Hebrew language was established at Alibag, about 
30 miles south of Bombay, under the instruction of Samuel, a Jew, who 
had been for eight years in the service of the Mission. 

In the spring of this year, a rule was adopted, that the teachers, scholars, 
and all persons in the employment of the mission, should stand during 
prayer at the chapel. This had been the practice at Mahim, and in other 
missions, and even Brahmuns had readily complied with it j but here it 
raised a storm of excitement. The Brahmuns were afraid that even so 
much compliance with the forms of Christianity might lead to more, and in 
the end endanger the Hindoo religion. A combination was formed to resist 
the rule, and all the Brahmun teachers left the service of the mission, except 
Babajee. He had entered the service of the Scottish mission in 3820, and 
in 1823 came to Bombay, where he had ever since been employed by the 
American mission. He had sometimes appeared to feel the force of Chris- 
tian truth, but generally was as careless as his countrymen. He said that 
there was nothing in the rule improper in itself, or contrary to the sacred 
books of the Hindoos ; and that he would comply the next Sabbath. Though 
threatened with loss of caste, he kept his word. Council after council was 
called to condemn him and cast him out, at one of which at least a thousand 
Brahmuns were present. He appealed to their common sense against the 
absurdity of persecuting him so violently for an act neither improper in 
itself nor forbidden in their sacred books, while there were Brahmnns present, 
with whom he had eaten beef and drunken brandy and caroused for whole 
nights together, and no censure had been inflicted on them. They, howev- 
er, imposed such humiliating penances upon him, and were so resolute in 
their wrath, that it was thought best for him to retire awhile to the Deccan. 
Other teachers soon came forward, eager to be employed by the mission ; 
and many of the Brahmuns who had left, soon came back and resumed their 
places, submitting to the offensive rule without further contest. After a 
while, Babajee came back, and was permitted to pursue his business unmo- 
lested ; but these events did much to cure him of his regard for Brahmun- 
ism. 

At Ceylon, this year was much like the last. There were some instan- 
ces of conversion and of admission to the church. On the 24th of Janu- 
ary, 14 were admitted. Preaching in the neighboring villages was mani- 
festly useful. From want of funds, it was found necessary to give up a 
few of the free schools ; several of which were transferred to the care of 
the Church Missionary Society's station at Nellore. The examination of 
the Seminary at Batticotta, in September, was highly satisfactory to Chief 
Justice Ottley and other gentlemen of distinction who attended. A class of 
15 left the Seminary, having completed their course of study, and a class of 
29 entered the preparatory school, selected from not less than 200 applicants, 
whose claims were clamorously urged by their relatives and friends. — What 
a change, since the time when it was difficult to procure a single pupil ! 

Mediterranean Missions. The schools at Beyroot were all broken up ; 
intercourse with the inhabitants, to any considerable extent, had become dif- 
ficult and dangerous ; the plague was again approaching ;. the prospect of 



BEYR00T. MR. BREWER RETURNS TO AMERICA. 



179 



war between Turkey and England increased; the English Consul, Mr. 
Abbott, thinking his life unsafe, had secretly left the place, — so that now the 
missionaries were no longer under consular protection ; commerce had al- 

' most ceased, and vessels in which they could depart were seldom to be 
found; in this stagnation of commerce, the transmission of funds would be 
uncertain ; Mr. Temple was about to leave Malta on a visit to his native 
land, (which he did in the autumn,) and some of them must supply his 
place, or the press must stop ; and a passage could now be obtained in an 
Austrian vessel. Messrs. Goodell, Bird and Smith, therefore, embarked 
on the 2d of May, and arrived at Malta on the 29th. They were accompa- 
nied by the two Armenians, Carabet and Wortabet, who had for some time 
been in their families. They were suffered to depart without molestation. 
No enemy opened his mouth in triumph. As they went down to the water's 
side, those from whom scoffs were expected, exclaimed with apparent seri- 
ousness, " The Lord preserve and bless you;" while a few devoted friends 
were overwhelmed with grief. At Malta, during the remainder of the year, 
they were mostly employed in study and in superintending the press. Car- 
abet and Wortabet assisted in the Armenian language ; Pharez Shidiak in 
the Arabic ; and Nicholas Petrokokino, who had been educated at Amherst 
College, in Greek. Every thing was arranged on the expectation that the 
station at Beyroot would be resumed, and new stations occupied at Constan- 
tinople, at Smyrna and in Greece, as soon as practicable. 

Mr. Brewer sailed from Smyrna early in May, and arrived at Boston on 
the 17th of July. His arrival was unexpected; but after hearing his rea- 
sons, the Committee voted that he appeared to have acted conscientiously, 
and without any intention to violate an established usage of the Committee ; 
and that, in view of all the circumstances of the case, his return was " ex- 
cusable." When he went to the East, it was with the understanding that 
he should return in two or three years ; and in view of the disturbed state 
of the Turkish Empire and other circumstances, he thought the present the 
most favorable time. Mr. Brewer expected soon to return to Greece as a 
missionary of the Board, and to establish a seminary of learning there. The 
Committee hesitated about sending him ; for they had not all that knowledge 
of Greece, which the management of such an undertaking seemed to de- 
mand ; and various circumstances showed that Mr. Brewer had not that 
confidence in the Committee, which would enable them to work together 
pleasantly and profitably. It was resolved, therefore, to refer the matter to 
the Board, at its approaching annual meeting. When the Board met, the 
whole matter was laid before the committee on that part of the annual re- 
port which related to missions in countries bordering on the Mediterranean. 
After hearing a full statement of facts and arguments from Mr. Brewer and 
others, and learning that the measure would be agreeable to all concerned, 
this committee recommended that the whole subject be referred to a special 
committee, to be composed of the Rev. Drs. Day and Chapin, and the mem- 
bers of the Prudential Committee. Mr. Brewer declared that he should 
acquiesce in the decision of this committee as final. The committee met 
on the 13th and 14th of October. Dr. Day was chairman, and Dr. Chapin 
was also present. After a full examination of the case, they resolved unan- 
imously, that it was not expedient that Mr. Brewer should return to the 

• Mediterranean at present, as a missionary of the Board ; that, if he insisted 
on an immediate decision of the question whether the Board would employ 
him at some future time, it must be decided in the negative ; but that, if he 
was willing to leave the question of his future employment undecided for 
the present, it be referred to the Prudential Committee, These transactions 
produced some excitement in a few places, and at New Haven, Ct, a society 



ISO 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



of ladies was formed, to support Mr. Brewer in the East. On the 12th of 

November, Mr. Brewer requested a dismission from the service of the 
Board ; and on the 21st it was granted. Mr. Brewer soon returned to 
Smyrna, where he was sustained as a missionary by the society of ladies 
in New Haven, and afterwards by the Western Foreign Missionary Society 
at Pittsburgh. During a part of the time, he also received aid from the 
American Seamen's Friend Society. Since that time the Board has repeat- 
edly been urged to appoint him again as its missionary ; but has never re- 
ceived any offer of his services, either from him, or from any person author- 
ized by him to make it. At the annual meeting in 1839, his case was again 
brought up by a memorial from the Berkshire Association of Congregational 
Ministers, and referred to a committee, who are to examine it in all its bear* 
ings, and report at the next annual meeting. 

Indian Missions. Mr. Greene, having concluded the business relating to 
the Chickasaw mission and left Charleston just before the year commenced, 
proceeded to the Cherokee country in January, In February, he visited the 
Chickasaw missions. The missionaries rejoiced to receive him, and to learn 
that their stations w r ere transferred to the care of the Board. Having made 
some necessary arrangements for their personal comfort and the successful 
prosecution of their work, he visited the Choctaw missions in March, and 
then, accompanied by Mr. Kingsbury, visited the stations beyond the Mis- 
sissippi ; and finally, returning by way of the stations in Ohio and New- 
York, reached Boston in July ; having, in eight months, travelled about 
6000 miles, and inspected about thirty stations. The information acquired 
and imparted on this tour was well worth the expense, fatigue and exposure 
which it cost. 

Miss Lucy Ames and Miss Delight Sargeant joined the Cherokee mission 
on contract, for a limited time. It had become the opinion both of the older 
missionaries and of the Committee, that such temporary engagements were 
better, when practicable, in the case of assistants, than engagements for life, 
without previous experience ; as they afforded opportunity for deliberate 
choice, after practical acquaintance with a missionary life. 

The Rev. Ard Hoyt, for some years superintendent of the mission, died 
at Willstown, on the 18th of February, in the 58th year of his age, and 
the eleventh of his missionary labors. For several years, he had been able 
to do little more than to preach on the Sabbath, in pleasant weather, and 
converse with such as called upon him for instruction ; but his love for 
the people continued in all its vigor and freshness, and they deeply lamented 
his death. 

The additions to the. churches were considerable. At Brainerd, in July, 
54 communicants met at the Lord's table, eight persons were admitted to the 
church, and one was received as a candidate. There was some special se* 
Tiousness in the neighborhood. At Candy's Creek, in August, five Chero- 
kees had been admitted to the church. At Haweis, 40 communicants were 
present in June, of whom 30 were members of that church. Ten persons 
were then baptized; and during the year, 14 were baptized, and eight admitted. 

At Willstown, the black people formed a society for promoting civiliza- 
tion and Christianity in Africa, which sent ten dollars this year to the Amer- 
ican Colonization Society. 

In the annual report, the number of communicants in all these churches, 
the fruits of this mission, were stated at 160. Twelve had died in faith, 
and there were several candidates for admission. 

The Chickasaw mission was still favored with the divine presence. In 
October, the number of communicants at Monroe amounted to 63, besides 
the missionaries, The awakening continued through the year, 



CHOCTAWS. MR. KINGSBURY '§ LETTER. 



181 



Among the Choctaws, the seed which several years had been speut 
in sowing, began to spring up. Mr. Kingsbury thus gives the spiritual his- 
tory of this year, in a letter written soon after its close. 

" For more than a year past, there has been manifested in those parts of 
the nation where it was enjoyed, an increasing disposition to hear religious 
instruction. In the early part of last year, a few individuals became hope- 
fully pious : two of them have united with the church, and two others are 
candidates for admission. In the neighborhood of Black Creek, about 40 
miles below Elliot, where our lamented brother Hooper bestowed his last 
labors, a very general seriousness prevailed at the time of his death. The 
people had resolved on building immediately a meeting-house, and indi- 
viduals had offered very liberal subscriptions towards that object. 

" But the most marked and general attention to the subject of religion, 
and one which has given, a new impulse to the cause among the Choctaws, 
commenced under the labors of our Methodist brethren in the south-west 
part of the nation. At a general meeting, convened in July or August ex- 
pressly for religious instruction, and which with propriety might be called a 
camp-meeting, six or seven Choctaw men became deeply impressed, while 
listening to a simple statement of the crucifixion of our Savior. One of 
these was affected with bodily exercises, similar to what was experienced a 
few years ago in the western and southern states. A large meeting was 
held in October, at which there was a very great and general excitement, 
and the effects produced on many were truly remarkable and happy. Some 
who before were violent opposers of the gospel became its zealous friends, 
At these two meetings and subsequently, several hundreds have manifested 
a desire to be instructed in the gospel. A number of these give good evi-* 
dence of piety ; and it is peculiarly gratifying, that among them are several 
of our former scholars. 

" It is worthy of notice, that, at the commencement of the above work, 
the old men, whom once it was supposed nothing could, move, were the first 
affected ; and all, with one exception, were captains of clans. When these 
warriors, whose cheeks ha.d never before been wet with tears, were ridiculed 
because they wept, they replied, ' It is not the hand of man that has made 
us weep : it is our Maker that has caused it. You never saw us weep for 
what man could do to us, but we cannot withstand God. If your Maker 
should deal with you as he has with us, you would weep too.' These are 
now persons of prayer, and appear to be new creatures. 

" This work of grace has carried with it such convincing evidence, that 
almost all have been constrained to acknowledge it the work of God. One 
of the principal chiefs, an enlightened man, and formerly no ways disposed 
to favor such a workj has been entirely convinced that no other than the 
Almighty God had power to produce such a change in the Choctaws. He 
now spends much time at religious meetings, and on other occasions, in 
making known the gospel to his people. Some very unusual and remarka- 
ble means seemed to be required in the case of the Choctaws, to overcome 
their prejudices, and to arouse them to an attention to the gospel. Such 
means it is conceived Infinite Wisdom has employed in relation to the 
above-mentioned religious excitement. 

" On the first Sabbath in December we had a meeting at the new station 
near Col. Folsom's, The weather was unfavorable, and not a large number 
attended : but it was a solemn and interesting occasion. The sacrament of 
the ford's Supper was administered for the first time at that place. At that 
meeting the chief of this district (the north-east,) came out very decidedly 
on the Lord's side, and spoke with much feeling and effect to his people on 
the truths of the gospel, affectionately recommending to them to believe on 



182 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the Lord Jesus Christ, as the only Savior for sinners, and to obey his com- 
mands. About ten came forward, and expressed a desire to seek in earnest 
the salvation of their souls. 

" On the last Sabbath in December the sacrament was administered at 
Elliot. The chief of that district (the south-west,) was present, and twice 
addressed the people, very appropriately and earnestly, on the great subject 
of religion, recommending to them to attend to the great salvation offered in 
the gospel. Much seriousness was manifested, and some were anxious to 
know what they should do to be saved. It is a remarkable fact, and one 
which ought greatly to encourage the friends of missions, that two of the 
highest chiefs in the nation are now personally and zealously and effectually 
laboring to communicate the gospel to their people." 

The Cherokees of the Arkansas, showed an increasing desire to hear the 
gospel, — which was preached at stated times, at six different places within 
25 miles of Dwight. The school at Dvvight was prosperous. At the earn- 
est request of the people, who erected the necessary buildings, cleared and 
fenced the garden, and agreed to board their own children, and furnish corn 
and meat for the teacher, a new station was commenced at Mulberry, under 
the care of Dr. Palmer. The school was opened in March. Dr. Palmer had 
a congregation on the Sabbath, varying from 75 to 100, among whom were 
many serious inquirers after the truth, and some instances of conversion. 

By a treaty concluded at Washington in May, this division of the Chero- 
kees agreed to exchange the country which they then occupied, for one im- 
mediately adjoining it upon the west. It was stipulated in this treaty, that 
the money which the Board had expended in buildings and other improve- 
ments should be refunded by the United States, to be used for similar pur- 
poses in the new residence of the Cherokees. 

At Mackinaw, the last quarter of the year was a season of spiritual in- 
terest, during which there were several instances of conversion ; but the 
history of this awakening belongs mostly to the succeeding year. 

A mission was commenced among the Stockbridge Indians, who had re- 
moved to the vicinity of Green Bay. In 1827, the Rev. Jesse Miner, their 
former pastor, visited them, in the service of the Board ; and having re- 
ported their condition and prospects, was appointed as missionary among 
them. He arrived in June, 1828, and found their condition better than he 
expected. They had sustained public worship on the Sabbath, and other 
religious meetings, to good effect. Mr. Augustus T. Ambler was sent to 
this mission as a teacher, about the end of the year. 

Sandwich Islands. The missionaries were less disturbed by foreigners, 
than in preceding years. An increased number of vessels touched at La- 
haina, and the conduct of many officers and crews deserved commendation. 
On one occasion, the crews of several English ships were guilty of disor- 
derly conduct, and threatened to kill the missionaries, unless the " tabu" 
were removed. Two captains called the next day, and promised to prevent 
farther disturbance from their crews. At Honolulu, the efforts of foreign 
residents to retard the progress of knowledge and religion, and to promote 
vice, were incessant, and lamentably successful. Yet even there the good 
work went forward. 

The reinforcement, sent out last year, arrived on the last day of March ; 
and, at the general meeting of the mission in April, the newly arrived 
brethren were assigned to their several stations. Agreeably to a suggestion 
from the Committee, Mr. Clarke was stationed at Honolulu, with directions 
to spend a part of his time in laboring for the benefit of American seamen. 
A few were found, who gave evidence of piety. 

The arrival of Mr. Shepard gave an impulse to the printing department. 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. PROGRESS OF PRINTING. 



183 



Two presses were in almost constant operation. Four natives had become 
very respectable workmen, and were employed in the office. In nine 
months previous to September of this year, 51,900 copies of hymn books, 
portions of Scripture and tracts, were printed, containing 2,417,900 pages in 
all. The four Gospels had been translated. That of Luke was printed at 
the islands, in an edition of 20,000 copies. The others were transmitted to 
the United States, to be printed under the superintendence of Mr. Loomis. 
The American Bible Society printed 15,000 copies of Matthew, and Mark 
and John were done at the expense of the Board. 

The station at Waimea, in Kaui, which had been vacant for a. year or 
more, was resumed. The governor, Kaikioewa, one of Tamahamaha's vet- 
erans, was delighted with the return of Mr. Whitney with additional aid. 
While left alone, he and his wife Kapuli, formerly the wife of Tamoree, 
had done what they could, and, in the opinion of Mr. Whitney, the people 
had not gone backward. 




During the summer, tours of inspection and preaching were made around 
Maui, and the small islands of Lanai, Molokai, and Kahulawe. On Mo- 
lokai there were about 5,000 inhabitants. No missionary had ever been on 
this island, except Mr. Chamberlain, who once landed there, but made no 



184 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Stay, and gave ho instructions. Here they found 1,000 learners in trie 
schools, nearly all of whom could read. On these four islands, they exam- 
ined 22-5 schools, in which there were present 5,039 males and 5,204 fe- 
males, or 10,243 in all. Of this number, more than 6,000 could read, and 
more than 1,000 could write. The whole number belonging to the schools 
was found to be 12,956, in a population of about 37,000. The impulse 
given by this visitation raised the number to more than 18,000. It is re- 
markable, that but about one fifth of these learners were underl4 years of age. 
Some were 60 years old. On Hawaii, Kekupuohi, one of the wives of Ka- 
liopu, (Tereoboo,) who was king when Capt. Cook discovered the islands, 
learned to read at the age of 80, though her memory had failed, and she 
was often advised to give up the attempt ; so great was her desire to read 
the word of God herself. Still, these schools were very imperfect. The 
teachers were ignorant ; and one of them complained that they were obliged 
to teach the people their ignorance, having nothing else to communicate. 
Teachers Avere called together as was practicable, to receive special instruc- 
tion. The whole number receiving instruction on all the islands was not 
less than 45,000. 

The number of marriages at Lahaina, from the commencement of the 
mission to October of this year, was 994. Besides these, many couples 
who were already living together under their former customs, came forward 
and were publicly recognized as man and wife. 

Religious instruction seemed to be taking a deeper hold, in many parts of 
the islands, than ever before. At Lahaina, iu April, about 1,000 of the na- 
tives regularly attended prayer-meetings, and professed to be seeking the 
salvation of their souls. In October, the number was considerably more 
than 1,000. There were then not less than 20 places on Maui, and many 
on Molokai and Lanai, where stated meetings were held for prayer and in- 
struction. The native teachers conducted the meetings. They occupied 
the time in reading and teaching the various Scripture tracts and other 
books, and closed with prayer. These teachers, so lately heathen, were 
themselves extremely ignorant. Religion, according to their idea of it, 
probably consisted of little besides abstinence from idolatry and some gross 
vices, keeping the Sabbath, attending worship, and learning to read. There 
is no reason to doubt that, so far as they knew their own hearts, — which 
was not very far — they honestly received the gospel as they understood it; 
though there is reason to fear that few of them understood enough of it to 
be a living principle of holiness within them. It was about this age of the 
mission, that some in the interior of one of the islands, who had heard of 
the new way only by report, were found to be punctual observers of the 
Sabbath, according to the best idea they had been able to gain of its nature 
and duties. Having learned which day was to be observed, they kept their 
own reckoning, and when the Sabbath came, washed themselves, put on 
their best clothes, if they had any better than others, lay down in their huts 
and went to sleep. Yet even this ignorant obedience brought men more 
easily and favorably under the influence of the whole " truth as it is in Je- 
sus ;" and who can tell how much true piety Omniscience may have seen, 
where the best human judges could discover satisfactory evidence of none ? 

At Kailua, the whole year was a season of deep interest, which was much 
increased by the lamented death of Mrs. Bishop, on the 21st of February, 
after a distressing illness of six months. The thought that her dying 
prayers were offered for them, that they might meet her in heaven, produced 
a deeper effect upon the minds of the natives, than any arguments or per- 
suasions. In their joint letter, dated December 10, Messrs. Thurston and 
Bishop say : — 



NATIVE PRAYER MEETINGS* 



185 



" It is more than a year since the first indications of special attention to 
religion were apparent. From that time to the present, the Spirit of God 
has been working in the hearts of this people, and bringing numbers into 
his kingdom. From the time that our place of worship was completed, we 
had seen encouraging tokens of increased attention to the ordinances dis- 
pensed by us, and a deeply serious aspect was apparent among those, con- 
cerning whom we had entertained pleasing hopes. During the latter part 
of last year, our houses began to be visited by those who came to make the 
great inquiry concerning the means of salvation. From that time to the 
present, our great daily employment, when disengaged from domestic avo- 
cations, and other duties pertaining to our work, has been to give oral in- 
struction to the numbers that have thronged our houses to inquire after the 
concerns of their souls. This religious attention still continues in a pleasing 
degree, but it has for a few months past been gradually diminishing, and at 
present new cases of inquiry seldom occur. 

" The prominent features of the late religious attention at Kailua, Were a 
deep sense of sinfulness, of danger, and of inability, on the part of the in- 
quirer himself, to subdue the evil propensities of the heart, or effect any 
good thing. To persons of this class our instructions have been simple, 
and confined principally to an explanation of the nature and necessity of 
repentance and faith, together with an entire dependence on the aids of the 
Holy Spirit, as the only means of escaping from the power and dominion of 
sin. 

" In order to possess a hold upon the religious feelings of all such as pro- 
fess to have become serious inquirers, and to maintain a Continued influence 
over them, a moral and religious society has been formed, which meets 
weekly on the afternoon of each Friday, to which all persons are admitted 
who profess their belief in the doctrines of Christianity, and express a desire 
to obtain an interest in the Savior of sinners. Upon becoming members of 
this association, they engage to live sober and moral lives ; to attend dili- 
gently upon the means of grace; to observe the duty of prayer; and, if 
heads of families, to maintain family worship morning and evening. If any 
member of the society is found guilty of immorality, he is excluded until 
he confesses his fault and manifests tokens of repentance. At these meet- 
ings moral and religious subjects are discussed, particularly those of a prac- 
tical nature. This association, which is similar to those at the other sta- 
tions, has a powerful effect upon the public sentiment, and is fast raising the 
standard of Christian morals. The number of individuals, male and female, 
who belong to this society, is between 400 and 500. 

" But there is another association composed of such as give evidence of a 
work of grace in their hearts, and selected from the members of that just 
mentioned. They meet with one or both of us on the evening of each Fri- 
day. . The present number belonging to this meeting is about 60, including 
those already received into the church. This number is increasing by small 
weekly additions. The instructions imparted to them, are upon the funda- 
mental doctrines of grace, and are usually conveyed in the form of question 
and answer. It is from this little band that we select our candidates for 
church membership, after having continued them a suitable time under a 
course of preparatory instruction. 

" On Sabbath, the 9th of March last, the first fruits of our labors here 
were gathered into the church. Six persons, two men and four women, 
came forward, and, in the presence of a large concourse- of people, solemnly 
avowed their belief in the articles of Christian faith, took upon themselves 
the vows of the covenant, and were baptized ; after which the Lord's Supper 
was administered. It was a day of deep interest to all the young converts. 
24 



186 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICA!* BOARD. 



They afterwards came to us, and in an unaffected and feeling manner, de- 
clared that they had in spirit partaken with us of the sacred emblems of our 
Lord's body and blood. Nor to these alone was it a day of power. Many 
who had before remained undecided became from this time determined to 
seek the Lord, and have since become hopefully new creatures. 

" In August last, twenty persons, twelve men and eight women, were pro- 
pounded, but owing to the absence of one of us to another station, were not 
admitted to the church until the last Sabbath in November. This, too, was 
a season of solemn interest like the former. Many of the candidates were 
persons of distinction and influence, among whom was Keoua, the wife of 
Governor Adams, (Kuakini,) and a chief of the first rank in the islands. 
Our church now consists of 26 native members, al] of whom have given for 
a full year, and many of them much longer, a satisfactory evidence of piety, 
and have walked worthily in their profession." 

The whole number of native communicants, on all the islands, in April, 
amounted to 50 ; at the end of the year, to 108. 

Mr. Ely, who commenced the station at Kaawaloa in February, 1824, 
was compelled, by the dangerous illness of himself and wife, to leave the 
islands. He embarked, October 15, in the Enterprise, Capt. Swain, of 
Nantucket. The owner, Gilbert Coffin, Esq., generously declined receiving 
any compensation for the passage. 

This year, the Roman Catholic mission began its attempts to convert the 
natives. This mission, consisting of three ecclesiastics and six seculars, 
sailed from Bordeaux in 1S26. About the time when the first accounts 
from the American mission were published in France, John Rives, a disso- 
lute Frenchman who had resided at the islands, happened to be there. He 
gave glowing descriptions of soil and climate, and of his own vast pos- 
sessions in the islands ; and it was by his advice, as its members asserted, 
that the mission was commenced. They were never able to find his farms, 
or profit by his promised patronage. The chief ecclesiastic died on the 
passage. The others arrived at Honolulu in the summer of 1827. The 
government was unwilling that they should stay ; but the captain of the ves- 
sel that brought them said he was short of provisions, and could not take 
them back. For some time they kept themselves secluded. The ecclesi- 
astics engaged in studying the language, and the seculars in farming and 
mechanical employments. At length, they began to hold meetings on the 
Sabbath, which were attended by some of the foreign residents, the more 
dissolute of whom cordially wished them success. Some of the natives 
occasionally attended, but found their Latin prayers neither interesting nor 
instructive. The priest proposed to teach some of the king's attendants 
their religion ; but they, having learned something of their use of images, 
bones of dead men and other relics, their occasional tabus on the eating of 
meat, and their other observances, said it was just like their old religion, 
which they had thrown away, and would have nothing to do with it. 



ANNUAL MEETING. DONATIONS TO THE SCHOOLS. 



187 



CHAPTER XXL 

1829. Meeting at Albany. — Bombay. Additions to the church. Donations to the Schools. — 
Ceylon. An eclipse. Discomfiture of the Brabmuns. — China. Bridgman and Abeel embark. 
—Mediterranean. Mr. Anderson's agency. Misunderstandings removed. Plans formed. In- 
tercourse with the Greek government. Schools and school books. Mr. Bird visits Barbary — 
American Indians. Numerous conversions. — Sandwich Islands. Foreigners brought under 
law. Visit of the Vincennes. Letter from the President of the United States to the king. Mr. 
Green visits the North West coast. 

The twentieth annual meeting was held at Albany, on the 7th, 8th and 
9th days of October. William Ropes, Esq. declining re-election as auditor, 
John Tappan, Esq. and Mr. Charles Stoddard were chosen. The receipts 
for the financial year had been $106,92S,26 ; the payments to meet current 
expenses, $92,533,13. The debt was reduced to $7,784,58. 

Bombay. The late reinforcement enabled the mission to give greater ex- 
tent and efficiency to every department of its labors ; and there seemed to 
be a better state of feeling in all classes of people around them. The con- 
gregations on the Sabbath gradually increased in numbers and seriousness. 
Three persons were admitted to the church in April. One of them, of Por- 
tuguese descent, had begun to prepare himself to labor as an assistant to 
the mission ; supporting himself meanwhile, because he thought it would be 
wrong to live on the sacred funds of the mission, while his ability to be of 
use was yet doubtful. — The schools increased. At the annual examination, 
distinguished English residents were gratified and astonished at the progress 
made by the girls. Sir John Malcolm, the governor, made a donation of 
300 rupees, (about $130) for the support of female schools, and others gave 
1200 rupees more. The District Committee of the Society for promoting 
Christian Knowledge offered to support six female schools under the care of 
the mission. This raised the number to 18. The superiority of the 
mission schools was acknowledged by parents and children of all classes, 
and new schools, for girls as well as boys, were earnestly requested in dis- 
tant towns and villages. — The health of Mr. Graves had been so impaired 
by the climate, that he was advised to return to America for a few years. 
Unwilling to leave India, he attempted a voyage to Ceylon ; but not finding 
a passage from Cotym, he turned aside to the Neilgherry Hills, where he 
remained, gradually improving, for more than a year. 

Of the Ceylon mission, both Mr. Woodward and Dr. Scudder were 
obliged to spend a considerable part of the year on Neilgherry Hills, for the 
recovery of their health. Owing to the admirable system with which the 
affairs of the "mission were conducted, and the aid supplied by 25 native as- 
sistants, no department of labor was suspended. Mr. Spaulding found time 
to visit the famous pearl fisheries at the proper season, where he spent a 
fortnight usefully in distributing tracts and portions of Scripture, and in 
giving religious instruction to men of all religions, many of whom were na- 
tive Christians, assembled from various parts of Ceylon and the adjacent 
continent. In another tour, twenty miles or more east of the mission sta- 
tions, he found such a desire for schools, and for persons to reside there who 
could read and explain the Bible, that he left two native readers there for 
three months, hoping, in the end, to make more permanent arrangements for 
their benefit. — Eight persons were received into the churches during the 
year. 

The system of schools was steadily accomplishing its work, laying broad 
and deep the foundations of future success. The whole number under in- 
struction was 3436. Their improved system of education was attracting 



188 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the attention of all orders of men. The Seminary, especially, was made to 
bear powerfully on the question, whether the Brahminical religion is true. 
The Brahminical systems of geography and astronomy, are parts of their 
religion, and as such, claim infallibility, and if they are overthrown, the 
whole must fall. The Brahmun cannot admit that the earth is a sphere, or 
that it moves ; and a slight knowledge of geography shows that many of 
the mountains and seas mentioned in the histories of their gods, have no 
existence. Eclipses are said to be caused by two monsters, — serpents, they 
are sometimes called, — who attempt to devour the sun and moon. These 
serpents were doubtless originally intended as emblems of the ascending 
and descending nodes, called even in some of our almanacs, the " dragon's 
head" and " dragon's tail," near which alone eclipses can take place ; but 
modern Brahmuns teach, that they are actual serpents, or monsters, Katoo 
and Rahoo ; and when an eclipse occurs, the people call earnestly upon the 
gods, to deliver the endangered luminary. Still, strange as it may seem, 
their learned men can calculate the time when it will please Katoo to sieze 
the moon, how much of it will come within his grasp, and how long the 
struggle will continue. 

Vesuvenather, whose ancestors, for nine generations, had been astrono- 
mers, and who was the most learned native astronomer in the region, had 
published his annual almanac, in which he predicted an eclipse of the moon, 
on the 21st of March, at 24 minutes past 6, P. M. which would obscure five 
eights of the moon's disc. According to European calculations, it was to 
commence at 9 minutes past 6, and to obscure only three eights of the moon's 
disc. There was a difference, too, of 24 minutes in the duration of the 
eclipse. Hearing of the difference, Vesuvenather, assisted by his brethren, 
carefully reviewed his calculations, and re-affirmed their correctness. As 
the time drew near, a leading and zealous Brahmun grew deeply interested 
in the affair, and ran from place to place, calling the attention of the people 
to the decisive evidence about to be given, of the superiority of their religion 
over Christianity. The evening came. At 6 o'clock, Mr. Poor and his stu- 
dents, the Pandarum and his friends were all assembled. The telescope 
was ready, with the nicely regulated watch, and all convenient apparatus. 
They turned to the east, but a small cloud was rising, which threatened to 
conceal the object of their anxiety. At 9 minutes past 6, the cloud was still 
there. In another minute, the moon appeared. A small spot was visible 
on her northeastern limb ; but " it was the cloud — certainly it was the 
cloud." In two minutes more the cloud was gone; but the spot had grown, 
and the eclipse had certainly begun. The Pandarum was silent for a while, 
and then began to abuse the native astronomers for 44 imposing upon the 
people." Mr. Poor defended his acquaintance Vesuvenather, on the ground, 
— which a believer in the infallibility of their system could not admit, — that 
even the most learned men are liable to mistakes. He then led the way to 
his school room, and delivered a lecture on eclipses. By means of an or- 
rery, putting a lamp in the place of the sun, he showed them the heavenly 
bodies as they had seen them at sunset ; and then, extinguishing all the 
lamps but that which represented the sun, they saw how the shadow of the 
earth eclipsed the moon. The Pandarum himself was gratified, and the 
company generally expressed their delight, at seeing the two great serpents 
changed into two shadows, that of the moon, and that of the earth. — > 
But after all, might not their time-pieces be wrong, and the native astrono- 
mers right? Two other tests remained; the magnitude and the duration of 
the eclipse. These were watched with intense interest ; but it was certain 
that less than half of the moon was obscured, and that the duration was 
just what had been predicted at the Seminary. The Hindoo system was 



CHINA. BRIDGMAN AND ABEEL EMBARK. 



189 



seen to be incorrect. There could be no doubt about it ; and there were 
great reasonings among them, as to what could be the result. A few days 
afterwards, Dashiel, one of the students at the Seminary, called on Vesuve- 
nather. The old man brought forward an ancient book, which he said was 
written more than 200 years ago, and which contained the true theory of 
eclipses. He said he had long been acquainted with that theory, and knew 
it to be the true one. Being asked why he did not make it known to the 
people, and especially to the learned in the district, he replied, that " the 
people would not believe it, nor could they be made readily to understand 
it." — Does the reader ask, what was the result of all this? Not a single 
instance of conversion, for astronomical truth cannot change the heart ; but 
the learned were compelled to regard and treat the Seminary and the mis- 
sion with more respect than formerly ; their words had more weight with 
people of every class ; their preaching had better access to the minds of 
men ; the confidence of the people too, in the Brahmuns, was weakened, 
and in every way it was favorable to the dissemination and candid reception 
of that truth by which the heart is changed.. 

China. A new mission was commenced in the east. The Rev. Elijah 
C. Bridgman sailed from New York for Canton, in China, in the ship .Ro- 
man, on the 14th of October. He was accompanied by the Rev. David 
Abeel, missionary of the American Seamen's Friend Society to Sea- 
men in Canton and its vicinity. Mr. Abeel had received an appointment 
as a missionary of the Board, if, after the expiration of a year, he should 
think it his duty to become a missionary to the Chinese. Their passage 
and their support at Canton for a year was given by a merchant at New 
York, engaged in the Canton trade, who felt a deep interest in the mission, 
and had furnished many of the facts and arguments which justified its com- 
mencement. 

Mediterranean Missions. The struggle of the Greeks for indepen- 
dence had excited a lively sympathy throughout the Christian world, and 
especially in the United States. American soldiers volunteered to fight the 
battles of Greece ; statesmen lent her their influence, and the rich sent food 
and raiment to her suffering people. A committee of ladies at New York 
sent liberal supplies, and Mr. King, who was formerly in the service of the 
Board, went as their agent to distribute them. The churches partook of the 
general enthusiasm, and felt that they must now supply " regenerated 
Greece" with the bread of life ; but the Board could not safely go forward, 
without more perfect information. Plans were to be laid, too, for the con- 
duct of missions in Syria and Asia Minor, which it was intended soon to 
resume. The whole missionary force in that part of the world, except 
Mr. Temple, was now together at Malta, and could easily be con- 
sulted. Another reason was decisive, for sending an agent from the Rooms 
to the Mediterranean without delay. Messrs. Gridley and Brewer, it will 
be recollected, went out unmarried. By misunderstanding some facts and 
imagining others, they came to the conclusion, that the Prudential Commit- 
tee were averse to the marriage of missionaries generally, and had contrived 
and managed to send them out single by unfair means. This conclusion 
seems to have been formed during the voyage, and on their arrival, was com- 
municated to the American and some of the English missionaries in that 
part of the world. On hearing their statements, some felt that dear friends 
had been abused ; the wives of the missionaries understood that they were 
regarded as encumbrances to their husbands ; confidence in the Committee 
was impaired, and all felt that a false principle had been adopted, which 
would seriously injure the cause of missions. It was indispensable to the 
peace, happiness and usefulness of the mission, that these matters should be 



190 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



explained more perfectly than could well be done by writing ; and from 
the known character of the brethren there, and their demeanor while misin- 
formed, such explanation was evidently practicable. 

Mr. Anderson was therefore directed, near the close of the last year, to 
proceed first to Malta, and then to Greece. He arrived at Malta on the 1st of 
January, 1829. Here he remained about two months. During this time, 
the mistakes into which the brethren had been led were satisfactorily ex- 
plained, the history of the mission carefully reviewed, and principles and 
plans for future operations established. In this work, valuable aid was re- 
ceived from the missionaries of the" principal English societies. He then 
left Malta, accompanied by the Eev. Eli Smith, and by the Rev. Mr. Rob- 
ertson, an American Episcopalian missionary, for the Ionian Islands. Hav- 
ing visited the most important places in the Morea and the principal Greek 
Islands, and met Mr. King at Egina, he proceeded to Smyrna, and then re- 
turned by Malta to the United States. The results of his investigations in 
Greece were published in a volume, which probably gives the best view any- 
where extant, of the intellectual, moral and religious condition and prospects 
of Greece, as they then were. 

In obedience to his instructions, Mr. Anderson had several interviews 
and some written correspondence with the Count Capo d'Istrias, then Presi- 
dent of Greece. The President learned, with apparent satisfaction, the 
plans of the Board for the establishment and superintendence of schools, the 
supply of books, and the introduction of Scripture lessons ; he intimated that 
the Board might proceed according to those plans, without hindrance from 
the government. He preferred, however, as more befitting the dignity of 
Greece, to receive a loan from the Board, to be deposited in the national 
bank of Greece, and expended in executing a plan for general education 
which he had devised. Such a loan he had solicited from the Society for 
Elementary Instruction at Paris, and now solicited from the friends of 
Greece in America. If this loan should be granted, the superintendents 
of schools appointed by the Board, being suitable men, might receive similar 
appointments from the Greek government also, and statedly report the con- 
dition of the schools to both. This plan Mr. Anderson could only refer to 
the Prudential Committee. It was never executed, as the Board did not 
feel authorized to loan funds to nations. 

In all the nations bordering upon the Mediterranean, there was found to 
be almost an entire destitution of school books in the languages spoken by the 
people. In the common schools in Greece, on the old system, the course of 
study was confined to a very small spelling book, a collection of prayers and 
the Psalter, all in ancient Greek, which none of the children and few of the 
teachers understood. Even of these, no school had an adequate supply, 
and many had no printed books of any kind. The few Lancasterian schools 
which foreign benevolence had planted, had a partial supply of books which 
the children could understand. The most uneducated Greeks saw the dif- 
ference between the two systems, and in ordinary conversation called those 
upon the old system pseudoscholeia, false schools. The missionaries ear- 
nestly recommended the publication of a series of elementary school books, 
for the nations which use the Greek, Armeno-Turkish and Arabic languages ; 
the books to be well seasoned with moral and religious truth. The work 
was commenced ; and has been carried on successfully. The Board has 
furnished, in Modern Greek, besides spelling and reading books, elementary 
works on arithmetic, grammar, geography, history, and the evidences of 
Christianity ; several important school books have been published in the Ar- 
menian and Arabic ; other societies have rendered important aid by their 
own publications ; and the assortment of good school books in these lan- 



AMERICAN INDIANS. NUMEROUS CONVERSIONS. 191 

guages is now tolerably complete. If any one would estimate correctly the 
value of this work, let him consider what our condition would be, if we had 
but few schools ; a great part of our schools had no printed books ; and the 
others only a few copies each of a little spelling book, a little prayer book 
and the Psalms, all in Latin, while neither teacher nor learner understood 
any language but the English. 

A careful review of the whole subject, in the light of Scripture, history 
and experience, led to some change of views .with respect to the proper 
mode of conducting their strictly religious efforts. It was their unanimous 
opinion, that the time for controversy had not come. The people had 
neither knowledge enough to see the force of their arguments, nor conscience 
enough to yield to the truth when proved to them. It was resolved, there- 
fore, in future to labor for the removal of these obstacles ; for the increase 
of knowledge and conscience ; to promote education ; to inculcate saving 
truth ; to promote piety ; and to leave forms and ceremonies, however vain 
and even hurtful, to be disposed of by the people themselves, when they 
should become Christians at heart. Experience has shown that they de- 
cided wisely. 

By the mission itself, little could be done this year but to study, print and 
explore. Study and printing were carried on at Malta, with good success, 
by the aid of Carabet, Wortabet, and Petrokokino. And in April, all ar- 
rangements for a companion having failed, Mr. Bird embarked alone, to ex- 
plore the Barbary States, on the northern coast of Africa. He was absent 
nearly four months, and found reason to believe that a missionary of the 
right character might be useful there. 

Indian Missions. Among the Cherokees, Chickasaws, Choctaws, and 
at Mackinaw, the preaching of the gospel was attended with unusual suc- 
cess. At Brainerd, six natives were admitted to the church in May. In 
July, there were ten more who had hope of their own piety, most of whom 
appeared to be truly penitent. At Haweis, in August, 12 persons had been 
admitted within a year, and there were 14 others apparently pious. At 
Carmel, in September, five were admitted, and favorable hopes were enter- 
tained of others. There were other admissions within the year at some of 
the stations. Converts are mentioned at Willstown, and in other parts of 
the nation. 

Among the Chickasaws, an unusually interesting meeting, or " religious 
council," was held at Tokshish, on the 3d, 4th, 5th, and 6th days of July. 
" In the evening," says Mr. Holmes, " a considerable number had arrived, 
and among them some who had come 60 miles. At early candle light our 
exercises commenced. As we have no church edifice, we assembled in the 
woods under an arbor. We had a plain pulpit and seats sufficient for nearly 
a thousand people. Mr. Blair and Mr. Adams were with us at the com- 
mencement. On Friday morning Messrs. Williams, Wood, and Caldwell 
arrived from the Choctaw nation. Also Major Levi Colbert, Capt. Sealy, 
and Capt. McGilvery — three of our principal chiefs — besides several other 
men of distinction with their families. In the evening Mr. Byington came, 
with two of the Choctaw converts, Tahoka and a neighbor. On Saturday 
the session convened, and seven persons were received into the church, 
three of whom, were from the neighborhood of Martyn. Four were Chick- 
asaws and three black people. On Sabbath the memorials of Christ's suf- 
ferings and death were set out in the view of the poor perishing heathen, 
and nearly a hundred of his professed followers were permitted to celebrate 
his dying love. Mr. Byington preached frequently and was well under- 
stood. Tahoka exhorted and prayed with the greatest fervency, and his 
labors were evidently blessed of God. On Sabbath afternoon all who were 



192 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



in an anxious state of mind were asked to come forward and occupy seats 
provided for the purpose in front of the pulpit. About 30 presented them- 
selves, the majority of whom were black people. The next morning we as- 
sembled at 9 o'clock for our final meeting. A considerable number more 
came forward to the anxitfus seats. Among the number of inquirers we 
counted 15 Chickasaws. We continued together two hours, during which 
time the Spirit of the Lord appeared especially near. The anxious then 
arose, and arranged themselves in a line: opposite to them and about five 
yards distant, our church, now consisting of aboye 70 members, took their 
stand. The whole was concluded with prayer. Since the meeting several 
new cases of awakening have come to our knowledge." This awakening 
continued to the end of the year, and other meetings were held, of equal 
interest. 

Among the Choctaws. the awakening which commenced the previous 
year, continued, with increasing interest and power. In February, Mr. 
Williams, writing from Ai-ik-hum-na, mentioned six recent converts, who 
were active in promoting religion, and added: " Our meetings are very in- 
teresting. After the public preaching and an intermission, the natives con- 
tinue to sing and pray for some hours, and are then loth to leave the place. 
As soon as one has spoken and prayed, another rises up, exhorts, and then, 
prostrate before the great Jehovah, he pours out his soul in prayer. A few 
other individuals, chiefly women, are somewhat affected with a sense of sin, 
and have expressed their desire of an interest in the prayers of Christians, 
while others ridicule and oppose. Our old friend, Tunnapinchuffa, thinks 
he has evidence that God heareth prayer. He feels that he need no longer 
stand alone as heretofore. He is happy. A letter from Elliot, dated about 
the 20th ult., states that eight members of that family attend the inquiry 
meetings. Two of the principal chiefs of the nation appear to be decidedly 
pious." 

At a meeting in the wilderness, in June, about 14 miles from Mayhew, 
20 persons were admitted to the church. Among them was Col. David 
Folsom, the senior of the three highest chiefs, and two of his brothers. 

Mr. Byington wrote, August 21 : " On Monday morning, the 10th of 
August, about ten of us, Choctavvs and missionaries, started for Goshen. 
On Thursday evening at candle-light, the "Council about the Gospel" 
opened under a circular bower, which had an open area in the centre. 
Col. Garland, the chief, first spake to his people, and then called the Choc- 
taws from this part of the nation and all the missionaries together. We 
stood up in a rank, and all his captains and warriors and women and chil- 
dren came and took our hands. Soon after this, all were seated under and 
around the bower. We speakers stood in the centre, under a small arbor. 
Col. Folsom then spoke, and requested one of the missionaries from his own 
district to pray and to speak. There were probably 500 Choctaws present. 
On the next day the gospel was preached again. Several spoke. Col. F. 
was the principal speaker on the occasion, and J know of no one who can 
speak to the Choctaws respecting the gospel with so much effect. At, or 
near night, Col. Garland intimated a wish to have the anxious seats placed 
before the people. This was done. The chief and four others soon came 
forward, when a shower of rain constrained us to break up. On the next 
day the congregation was very solemn and still, more came forward and 
more spoke. On the Sabbath we had a peculiar day. In the afternoon the 
anxious persons were separated from the rest and stood up in a rank ; when, 
on their names being taken, the whole number was found to be 250. After 
this the members of the chu'rch who were present sung a hymn, and a 
prayer was offered. There was preaching again Sabbath evening, and 



CHOCTAWS. NUMEROUS CONVERSIONS. 



193 



about 20 more went forward to the anxious seats, making 270 in all. These 
were great days of God's power, many wept and sighed during prayer. 
Some spent the night in singing and praying. Some that I heard of, did 
not eat for three days, nor did they wish to. One captain said in a speech. 
" We had better stay here till the flesh dries to our bones, than go away 
without the gospel in the heart." 

In September he wrote again, of another meeting : — Ten members of 
the church, including the three preachers in this part of the nation, were 
chosen as a committee to examine candidates for admission to the church ; 
of which committee Mr. Williams was chosen clerk. We admitted seven 
captains, 24 other persons of Choctaw descent, one white man, who was 
then in connexion with a Methodist church, and a colored woman; in all 
33. We examined and approved of three other persons, but they were ab- 
sent at the time the ordinance was administered, and were not received. 
Fifty-four persons came forward as anxious inquirers, and 100 sat together 
at the Lord's table. We were under a bower ; the new candidates sitting 
in a row, the members of the church sitting over against them. The subject 
» of their admission was explained to them. The confession of faith and cov- 
enant was read in Choctaw, and a prayer was offered. The new candidates 
arose and sung a hymn similar in thought to Montgomery's ' People of the 
Living God.' The church heard this standing, and then replied in another 
hymn. During the singing of this last, Mr. Kingsbury and a few others, 
members of the church committee, passed along and took the new brothers 
and sisters all by the hand. Then brother Cushman and Major Craven led 
up the candidates, who kneeled and were baptized. During this scene many 
sobbed. Some of the candidates were greatly overcome. After this the 
bread was broken and distributed ; and after this the cup. It was a scene 
I am unable to describe." 

On the 15th of November, 29 Choctaws were admitted to the church, 
and sat down with about 50 of their countrymen, and many others, at the 
Lord's table. The church now contained, besides the missionaries, 102 
members, of whom 84 were Choctaws. Many others appeared to be truly 
converted to God; but it was thought inexpedient to admit them, till time 
should test the genuineness of their piety. The change was great through- 
out the nation. As early as June, the Methodists, who labored principally 
in one district, claimed 1,000 as members of their society; that is, as per- 
sons, "having the form and seeking the power of godliness." Toward the 
close of the year, Mr. Wright had the names of more than 600 in the 
southern districts, who professed to be anxiously seeking the right way. It 
was supposed that there were 3,000 anxious inquirers in the nation. More 
than 2,000 had begun to pray. 

Some time this year, or near the close of the last, the ordained missiona- 
ries to the Chickasaws and Choctaws, and the churches under their care, 
had formed themselves into a Presbytery, and the Presbyterian ^ General 
Assembly, in May, had erected the new Synod of Mississippi. _ This Synod 
held its first meeting at Mayhew, on the second Wednesday in November. 
The Rev. George Potts and Rev. Benjamin Chase were appointed a com- 
mittee, to give an account of the religious state of the Choctaws, as exhibited 
while they were there. They speak most particularly of a meeting held 
about 12 miles from Mayhew. They say : 

" On Sabbath morning a meeting of the natives themselves was held, and 
several addresses by different pious individuals among them, were success- 
ively made. Here we felt the power of " grace and truth." From what 
was gathered through an interpreter, as to the purport of the several ad- 
dresses, we discovered that the burden of them was the wonderful work of 
25 



194 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



God. One spoke to the assembly of what they had been, and what he had 
been, and drew a vivid contrast, and gaye the praise to God. Another, a 
brother of the former, in an address, which for fluency and animation, was 
scarcely to be excelled, spoke of the dangers of backsliding — he became pale 
with his earnestness. The greatest simplicity of truth was preserved by 
these and the other speakers. And in prayer, could you see the lowly 
abasement, the suppressed voice, the humble earnestness, with which they 
addressed the throne of grace, you would have said, although ignorant of 
the language in which they spoke, that there had indeed been some mighty 
influence exerted to produce such effects upon Indian character. We as- 
sembled in the afternoon for the purpose of celebrating the ordinances of 
baptism and the Lord's Supper. Previously to the baptisms, of which there 
were 27, the nature of the ordinance was explained, and the usual questions 
proposed to the candidates, who had all been, for some months, on proba- 
tion. They manifested the deepest reverence and feeling, when baptized. 
Among the number were very aged persons, with some of whom we had 
previously conversed through an interpreter, and found them all entertain- 
ing the same simple, but correct views of the system of grace. Great care 
has been exercised to prevent the admission of any to the church, but such 
as give good evidence of a real change of character." 

At Mackinaw, the revival, which commenced near the close of the last 
year, continued through the winter and spring. As the result, 33 were 
added to the church within the year, and 10 or 12 others appeared to have 
become penitent for sin. The church now contained 52 members — 25 of 
Indian descent and 27 whites — exclusive of the mission family. The influ- 
ence of the means of grace upon the traders, who spent a great part of the 
year far to the north and w r est, was remarkable. Two of them, while far 
from the resorts of civilized men, kept a certain Sabbath together as a day 
of fasting, and at its close, subscribed a solemn covenant thenceforth to be 
servants of God. Other instances of conversion occurred in the depths of 
the wilderness. During their annual visit to Mackinaw, the principal tra- 
ders were constant and serious attendants on divine worship ; and some 
were anxious that a missionary should accompany them on their distant 
excursions. 

At Green Bay, the Rev. Jesse Miner died on the 22d of March. Since 
his arrival, 27 had been admitted to the church, the greater part of them the 
present year. There was some seriousness also at several of the smaller 
stations. The number of native members of the mission churches among 
the Indians, as stated in the annual report in October, was 556. 

Amidst this general prosperity, there w T ere some afflictive events. Mr. 
Pixley was obliged to leave Neosho and the Osages, by a difficulty with the 
U. S. Agent. It is not known that Mr. Pixley was in fault. He still had 
the entire confidence of his fellow laborers. The agent was soon after re- 
moved from office. The death of Mr. Miner has been mentioned. Mrs. 
Fernal, at Brainerd, died in October, and her husband found it necessary to 
leave the service of the Board. Mr. David Brown died at Creek path, on 
the 15th of September. He had retired from public business, and was en- 
gaged in study, preparing for the ministry. He was the fifth of that family 
who died in the triumphs of Christian faith, in consequence of the establish- 
ment of the mission at Brainerd. 

Of the mission among the Cherokees of the Arkansas, the Rev. Alfred 
Finney died on the 13th of June. He was the senior member of the mis- 
sion, and for several years, till released at his own earnest request, its super- 
intendent. His talents and education were highly respectable, and his asso- 
ciates gave decided testimony to his piety and worth. Mrs. Wisner died in 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. FOREIGNERS BROUGHT UNDER THE LAW. 195 



August, having rendered cheerful and valuable assistance in missionary 
labors for nine years. 

This year was spent, by this division of the Cherokees, in removing to 
their new country. The school at Dwight was continued through the win- 
ter, and then abandoned. A new station was selected, to bear the same 
name, on the western bank of the Salisa, about 12 miles from its junction 
with the Arkansas, which it enters from the north. Fairfield, another sta- 
tion, was opened under the care of Dr. Palmer, who commenced a school, 
with 12 pupils, in the autumn. This school was commenced at the earnest 
request of the people, who contributed liberally towards the support of their 
children while there. 

At the Sandwich Islands, the history of this year was much like that of 
the last. Every where, the preaching of the gospel was attended by crowds 
of serious hearers, and at most of the stations there were seasons of special 
interest. On Kaui, there was a season of unusual awakening about the 
middle of the year. Kaikioeva, the governor, and six others, were added to 
the church. At Honolulu, 49 were admitted during the year, and the num- 
ber of native members at its close was 74. At Lahaina, 23 were admitted 
during the year, and at Eailua, 37, one of whom was Kuakini, the governor 
of Hawaii. The whole number of native members at all the stations, at the 
close of the year, was 185, of whom 117 had been admitted during the 
year ; and there were 39 others, who had been propounded for admission. 
Besides these, the number of those who gave some evidence of piety was 
large, and those who had covenanted to break off from their old immoral 
practices and obey the gospel, amounted to thousands. At Kailua and 
Kaawaloa especially, during almost the whole year, the missionaries and 
their wives were thronged with anxious inquirers after the way of life. 
Facts of daily occurrence in every part of the islands showed, that this in- 
creased attentiveness to religion, unenlightened and superficial as it gen» 
erally was, brought with it a vast increase of honesty, and decrease of every 
vice. By the best accounts that could be obtained of the schools, it ap- 
peared that the number of learners was found to be 39,208. Nearly one 
fourth of these could write legibly on the slate. 

On the 7th of October, the king issued a proclamation, in his own name, 
and that of Kaahumanu and ten other of the highest chiefs, in which he de- 
clared that the laws of his country forbade murder, theft, licentiousness, re- 
tailing ardent spirits, Sabbath-breaking and gambling; and that these laws 
were in force against foreigners residing at the islands, as well as his own 
people. This decision was as bold as it was just. English and American 
residents and visiters habitually threatened the chiefs with the vengeance of 
their respective governments, if any of them should be punished for violat- 
ing the laws of the kingdom. The English Consul had threatened them 
with the vengeance of Great Britain, if they should presume to make laws 
at all, without first transmitting them to England, and obtaining the sanc- 
tion of the king. It was currently reported and believed at the islands, that 
he had boasted that he had 500 men at his command ; and that he had 
threatened to make war on the chiefs, depose the regent, remove the present 
governors of the islands, appoint others in their places, take possession of 
the forts, and take the king and his sister into custody. But the regent and 
her advisers were not to be thus overawed ; and, perhaps, such threats served 
to show them the more plainly, how necessary it was to govern all persons 
found within their jurisdiction. 

Nor were they long without powerful support. The American sloop of 
war, Vincennes, which had touched at Hilo, arrived at Honolulu on the 14th 
of October, one week after the date of the proclamation. The next day, 



196 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Capt. Finch, her commander, hach an interview with the king and chiefs. 
He first presented and read an address from himself to the king 1 , in which 
he introduced himself as the bearer of a letter and presents from the Pres- 
ident of the United States. He said, " That the genuineness of the letter 
may not be questioned, — and to make it the more honorable to yourself, he 
[the President] has dispatched a ship of war for this and other purposes." 
After the address, he presented, in the name of his government, a pair of 
globes and a map of the United States to the king ; a silver vase, with her 
name and the arms of the United States upon it, to the regent; two silver 
goblets with similar engravings to the princess ; and a map of the world 
each, to Boki and Kuakini. The letter of which Capt. Finch was the 
bearer, which, as well as his address, was presented both in English and 
Hawaian, was from the Secretary of the Navy, by the direction of the Pres- 
ident. After congratulating the king on the progress of civilization and re- 
ligion in his dominions, and recommending earnest attention to " the true 
religion — the religion of the Christian's Bible," it proceeds to say : " The 
President also anxiously hopes that peace and kindness and justice will pre- 
vail between your people and those citizens of the United States who visit 
your islands, and that the regulations of your government will be such as 
to enforce them upon all. Our citizens who violate your laws, or interfere 
with your regulations, violate at the same time their duty to their own gov- 
ernment and countiy, and merit censure and punishment. We have heard 
with pain that this has sometimes been the case ; and we have sought to 
know and to punish those who are guilty." The letter then bespeaks favor 
and protection for American citizens who conduct with propriety, and es- 
pecially for the misionaries. in whom it expresses entire confidence. 

Here was the most ample sanction which the American government could 
give, to the ground taken by the proclamation issued the previous week. 
The reader will naturally suppose that the Vincennes was sent on this mis- 
sion, for the special purpose of repairing the mischief done by the Dolphin. 
He will remember, too, that the President had u heard," by a formal com- 
plaint, of the misconduct of Lieut. Percival, and had " sought," by a court 
of inquiry, to " know" whether he was " guilty." He will infer, too, that 
Lieut. Percival was the man, or one of the men, of whose conduct the Pres- 
ident had " heard with pain," and whom he had " sought to know and pun- 
ish." Whether he was actually punished, the letter does not state; but it 
was said at the islands, on the authority of an officer of the U. S. Navy, 
that he had been reprimanded by the President. 

The Vincennes took on board several of the principal chiefs, and visited 
Lahaina, Kailua and Kaawoloa, and after a stay of about two months, return- 
ed, laden with the thanks of the mission and the affectionate remembrance 
of all good men with whom she had had intercourse. 

The death of two chiefs demands notice. Piia, or Opiia, the sister of 
Kaahumanu, ''had permission to depart in peace," on the 12th of Septem- 
ber. She was one of the earliest, most constant, and most efficient friends 
of the mission. Her confidence in the Redeemer appeared firm to the last, 
and enabled her to triumph over the terrors of death. Very different were 
the career and end of Boki, Governor of Oahu, and brother of Kalaimoku. 
Of moderate abilities and easy disposition, he had been raised beyond his 
proper level by his connexions, and in consequence of his visit to England. 
He was more beset and led away by the arts and temptations of foreigners, 
than any other chief of his standing. Towards the close of this year, he 
engaged in a rash adventure to procure sandal wood from a distant island, 
by which he expected to become suddenly and immensely rich. He took 
two vessels, with numerous crews, but one of which ever returned. That 



ANNUAL MEETING. GEORGIA AND THE CHEROKEES. 



J 

197 



on board of which he sailed, was probably blown up or foundered at sea, 
and every soul on board perished. 

The Rev. J. S. Green, according to his instructions, left Honolulu in the 
brig Volunteer, Capt. Taylor, February 13, for the Northwest Coast of 
America. He explored the coast and collected information concerning its 
inhabitants, so far as the course of the vessel afforded opportunity, from 
Norfolk Sound to California ; but he found no place in which it appeared, 
either to himself, or his brethren at the islands, or the Prudential Commit- 
tee, expedient to establish a mission. The inhabitants were found to be 
few, access to them difficult and dangerous, and the prospect of usefulness 
but small. From reports which appeared worthy of confidence, he judged 
that more favorable stations might be found in the interior, on the Columbia 
River, — a conclusion which later investigations have confirmed. In Cali- 
fornia, he saw what Roman Catholic missions, conducted on an extensive 
scale, for a long time, and undisturbed, had done for a savage people. They 
had taught them some of the forms of religion, without improving their in- 
tellects, their morals or their habits of life. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

1830. Meeting at Boston. Georgia and the Cherokees. — Bombay. Evidence of progress. 
Oriental Christian Spectator. Conversions. — Ceylon. The Seminary. Catechists requested 
for the continent. Another revival. — China. Efforts for its conversion. Dr. Morrison. Amer- 
ican mission commenced. — Mediterranean. Mr. Temple returns. Smith and Dwight explore 
Armenia. Schools in Greece. Dr. Korck. Mr. King again enters the service of the Board. 
Station at Beyroot resumed. — Indian missions. Conversions among the Cherokees, Chickasaws, 
Choctaws, Creeks, at Mackinaw, among the New York Indians. Brainerd burnt. Meeting 
house at Alleghany burnt. Negotiations for the removal of the Indians. Pernicious effects. In- 
flux of whiskey. Secretary of War interferes. Sandwich Islands. General prosperity. Health 
station at Waiinea. Reinforcement. 

The annual meeting was held at Boston, on the 7th, 8th and 9th days 
of October. The most interesting portion of its proceedings related to the 
proposed removal of the Cherokees, Creeks, Chickasaws and Choctaws 
across the Mississippi. 

The state of Georgia originally claimed, under a charter from the king 
of England, all the territory between its present western boundary and the 
Mississippi. Large tracts of land in the western part of this territory had 
been sold under a law of that State. The law was then repealed, on pre- 
tence of some fraud in its enactment, the records of the State relating to it 
were destroyed, and all titles under it were declared void. By this " Yazoo 
fraud," as it was commonly called, many who had purchased land on the 
faith of the State, were reduced to poverty. Others took legal measures to 
defend their rights ; and in the end, the Supreme Court of the United States 
decided that Georgia could not, by repealing her own law, deprive the pur- 
chasers of their right to what they had honestly bought, and that their 
claims were valid against the State. To procure the means of meeting 
these claims, Georgia ceded to the United States all the right, title and 
claim which the said State had to the jurisdiction and soil of the lands, now 
comprising the States of Alabama and Mississippi. The United States 
agreed to pay to Georgia the sum of $1,250,000, from the first net proceeds 
of said lands, " as a consideration for the expenses incurred by the said 
State in relation to the said territory," and also to extinguish, at their own ex- 




198 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



pense, for the use of Georgia, as soon as the same could be obtained " peace- 
ably and on reasonable terms," the Indian title to all lands then occupied by 
the Indians within the present limits of Georgia. This agreement was 
made April 24, 1802, and is usually cited as " the compact of 1802." The 
legislature of Georgia, within six months, " ratified and confirmed" this 
agreement " in all its parts," and declared it " to be binding and conclusive 
on the said State, [of Georgia,] her government and citizens forever." In 
pursuance of this compact, the United States had purchased for Georgia, 
by several treaties with the Cherokee Nation, far the greater and more val- 
uable part of the Cherokee lands within the present limits of Georgia. 
Meanwhile, by the advice of Washington and every succeeding President 
of the United States, and assisted by grants of money from Congress, made 
for that express purpose, the Cherokees had been rapidly advancing in civ- 
ilization. They had become a nation of farmers, so entirely, that persons 
extensively acquainted among them did not know a single individual who 
depended on the chase for a subsistence. They were unwilling to leave 
their comfortable habitations, their cultivated fields, and " the graves of their 
fathers," and remove into a distant and unknown wilderness. They had 
organized a regular government, and were to a considerable extent supplied 
with schools and religious institutions. For several years, they had refused 
to sell any more of thp.ir lands, and had even enacted a law for punishing 
with death any chief who should attempt it. Georgia did not need the 
lands, for her population was not more than seven souls to a square mile ; 
but the avaricious part of her citizens coveted them, — for money could be 
made by trading in them, and some of them contained gold mines. It was 
proposed that the State should take possession of the lands, divide the whole 
into small portions, and distribute them among her citizens by lottery. This 
plan appealed directly to the avarice of every voter ; for it promised him a 
chance of drawing an excellent farm, or perhaps a mine of gold. Scarce 
a politician in the State, therefore, dared do otherwise than be in favor of 
it, lest he should lose his office at the next election. The state clamorously 
urged the general government to remove the Cherokees, reproached it with 
bad faith for not having done it sooner, and threatened to take the work into 
her own hands. 

The plan of concentrating all the Indian tribes in some region west of the 
Mississippi, was first recommended to the people of the United States, in a 
report by Mr. Barbour of Virginia, Secretary of War, during the adminis- 
tration of President Monroe. 'During that and the succeeding administra- 
tion, it was repeatedly mentioned as desirable, but was not pushed forward 
to the satisfaction of Georgia. The alledged neglect of Mr. Adams in this 
matter, and his protection of the Cherokees against the aggressions of 
Georgia, were assigned by the politicians of that State as prominent reasons 
for opposing his re-election. His successor, General Jackson, gave the 
measure his decided support. 

A law was enacted by the legislature of Georgia, to take effect in June, 
1830, extending the jurisdiction of that State over that part of the' Cherokee 
nation within her chartered limits. Against this the Cherokees remon- 
strated to the President ; but he, through the Secretary of War, answered 
that he had no authority to interfere. Encouraged by this state of things, 
Alabama and Mississippi enacted similar laws with respect to the Indian . 
territories within the limits that they claimed. All these laws were passed 
for the avowed purpose of making the situation of the Indians so uncom- 
fortable, that they would be willing to sell out and remove to the west. Suc- 
cess was confidently anticipated ; and speculators were already inquiring 
what parts of the lands about to be vacated would be most saleable, and 



GEORGIA AND THE CHEROKEES. 



199 



making arrangements to supply provisions for the Indians while on their 
way, at enormous profits, at the public expense. 

By these proceedings, the minds of the Indians were disquieted, and the 
efforts of the Board for their improvement greatly impeded. If the plan 
should be executed, all the missions of the Board among three nations 
would be broken up, their property wasted, their converts and pupils scat- 
tered and subjected to pernicious influences, the confidence of the Indians in 
white men destroyed, and an injury inflicted upon their interests, both tem- 
poral and spiritual, which could never he repaired. The Corresponding 
Secretary found himself called upon, as an officer of the Board, as an Amer- 
ican citizen, as a Christian and as a man, to oppose this destructive under- 
taking. He wrote a series of articles, signed " William Penn," which were 
published in the National Intelligencer, commencing in August, 1829. They 
were extensively circulated, both in the newspapers and in pamphlet form. 
It was a work of immense research and uncommon power. It showed con- 
clusively, from six treaties with the Cherokees, made by Georgia as a colony 
and as a state, before the adoption of the Federal Constitution, and from 
sixteen treaties between the Cherokees and the United States, in all which 
the Cherokees were acknowledged to be a nation, not rightfully subject to 
any human jurisdiction but their own, that both the United States and Geor- 
gia were solemnly bound, by repeated pledges of the public faith, to a course 
of conduct, the very reverse of that now threatened and commenced. The 
whole nation was roused, and a great part of it was convinced. Numerous 
public meetings were held, and petitions forwarded to Congress in behalf of 
the Cherokees. But Congress, by a bare majority, sustained the President, 
and Georgia persevered. Her law of December 20, 1S28, still proclaimed 
" That all laws, usages and customs, made, established and in force in said 
territory, by the said Cherokee Indians, be, and the same are hereby, on and 
after the first day of June, 1830, declared null and void ;" and " That no In- 
dian, or descendant of an Indian, residing within the Creek or Cherokee 
nations of Indians, shall be deemed a competent witness, or a party to any 
suit, in any court created by the constitution or laws of this State, to which 
a white man may be a party ;" so that no Cherokee could obtain redress at 
law for any injury or abuse, which any Georgian should choose to inflict 
upon him. — In this state of affairs, the Board " Eesolved, That, from the 
peculiar relation in which those defenceless and unoffending Indians stand 
to this Board, we feel it to be our indispensable duty, at this crisis of their 
destiny, to express our sympathy in their distressed condition ; and also our 
deep sense of the solemnity of the obligations which treaties, superadded to 
the claims of natural justice, have imposed on the government of our country 
in their behalf; and we earnestly implore the blessing of. Almighty God to 
enlighten and to guide the deliberations of the constituted authorities of our 
country, so as to secure the just rights of the Indians and preserve the faith 
and honor of the government." The Prudential Committee was directed to 
present a memorial to both houses of Congress, in reference to the effect of 
the proposed removal of the Indians on plans for their civilization and re- 
ligious improvement. 

The Missionary Rooms in Cornhill had been given up, and others taken 
in the basement of the Hanover Street Church. The building was burned 
on the 1st of February; but, as if by the special favor of Providence, nearly 
all the property and valuable papers of the Board were saved. Other 
Rooms were taken, at No. 28, Cornhill, where the business of the Board 
was transacted till the spring of 1839. 

At Bombay, the change since Hall and Nott first sought permission to 
live and labor there was immense. Then they had no coadjutor in Western 



200 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



India. Now, there were in the Residency of Bombay, eight missionary sta- 
tions, supported by five societies in Great Britain and America, and seven 
societies, auxiliary to the same cause, in the city of Bombay itself. The 
press of the American mission was still the main dependence of all who 
wished to diffuse religious truth by means of the printed page, and all these 
societies were much indebted to it for their efficiency. Of 103,520 volumes 
of Scriptures, tracts and other religious works, printed at that press in this 
year and the preceding, only about 10,000 volumes were done at the ex- 
pense of the mission. With the commencement of this year, it began to 
issue the Oriental Christian Spectator, a monthly magazine, edited by one 
American and one Scottish missionary, and two English laymen. The 
Bombay Calendar, of a later date, mentions the literary and mechanical ex- 
ecution of this work as honorable to its conductors and to the city. In other 
departments, the progress of the mission this year was slow, as it always 
was, but manifest. The number of attendants on public worship at the 
chapel was considerably increased, by the influence of the schools. Three 
persons, — one European, one Malay woman, and one country born wife of 
a convert from Popery, were admitted to the church; and hope was indulg- 
ed that some others had been born again. 

The Rev. Messrs. William Hervey, Hollis Read, and William Ramsey, 
embarked at Boston, August 2, with their wives, to reinforce this mission. 

In Ceylon, the Commissioners appointed by the government to report 
on the subject of education in the island, visited the Mission Seminary at 
Batticotta in September. They gave most decided testimony in its favor, 
and one of them placed 20 pounds in the hands of the Principal, to be dis- 
tributed in prizes for the best translations of useful essays from the English. 
Another testimonial was received, of a still more gratifying character. A 
missionary of the English Society for Propagating the Gospel, residing at 
Trinchinopoly, applied to Mr. Poor for fifteen of his pupils to be employed 
as catechists among the Tamul people on the continent. The cause of fe- 
male education, too, had made such progress, that when there were 12 va- 
cancies in the girls' school, there were not less than 70 applicants for ad- 
mission. 

There were very few additions to the church during this year, and very 
few conversions till near its close, when this favored mission enjoyed another 
revival. It commenced in October, and increased in power and interest to 
the end of the year. Nearly all the students in the Mission Seminary were 
more or less awakened ; evident tokens of the Divine presence were seen 
in the boarding schools at Tillipally and Oodooville, and indeed at all the 
stations ; and many of the teachers and superintendents of free schools re- 
ceived deep religious impressions. The results belong to the history of 
another year. 

China. This year, the first missionary of the Board arrived in China. 
Attempts had been made long before to convert this immense empire to 
Christianity. To say nothing of more remote traditions, it is known that 
the Nestorians had missionaries there from the seventh century to the fif- 
teenth ; that they had very encouraging success, planted many churches, 
and were favored by some of the emperors of the Tartar dynasty, but final- 
ly suppressed by persecution. The Roman Catholic missions to China 
commenced in the thirteenth century ; but it is not certain that they accom- 
plished much till the seventeenth, when the address and mathematical 
learning of Matthew Ricci procured favor for him and his sect, and many 
converts were made. They were generally indulged, but some times per- 
secuted, till 1723 ; when the government, wearied out with their conten- 
tions, and intrigues, and appeals to Rome, decided that all but a few of their 



CHINESE GOD. MEDITERRANEAN MISSION. 



201 



best mathematicians were '•' of no manner of use," and must be banished to 
Macao. They profess then to have had 300 churches and 300,000 converts. 
The sect has been kept alive by native catechists, visited secretly at times 
by priests from Europe. Their missions still cost nearly $200,000 a year. 

The first Protestant missionary to China was Dr. Morrison, sent by the 
London Missionary Society. Having acquired some knowledge of the lan- 
guage, he left England in January, 1807, for New York. Mr. Madison, 
then Secretary of State, became deeply interested in the enterprize, and 
gave him a letter of introduction to the American Consul at Canton, which 
proved of great service to him. He reached Canton in September, and ap- 
plied himself to the study of the language. The next year, he was appoint- 
ed translator for the East India Company, which gave him a support, and 
increased facilities for his work. In 1813, he was joined by Mr. Milne. Dr. 
Morrison, when the American mission was commenced, had published his 
dictionary and grammar of the Chinese language, and his Chinese transla- 
tion of the Bible. He had seen a few converts, the fruits of his labors ; one 
of whom, Leang Afa, he had ordained as an evangelist. 

Mr. Bridgman arrived at Macao on the 19th of February, and on the 
25th, had an interview with Dr. Morrison at Canton. This year he de- 
voted almost exclusively to the study of the Chinese language. Towards 
its close, he, with Dr. Morrison, Mr. Abeel, and a few other pious English- 
men and Americans, formed the " Christian Union at Canton," the object of 
which is, to ensure greater .union and vigor in efforts to diffuse Christian 
knowledge and piety. About the end of the year, Mr. Bridgman received 
three Chinese youths under his care, for instruction in the art of reading 
and in the English language. 

Mr. Abeel, having labored acceptably as a preacher to seamen till De- 
cember, entered into the service of the Board, and as directed in instructions 
sent him from the Committee, sailed on the 27th for Batavia, on a voyage 
of exploration among the churches planted by the Dutch in the Islands of 
south eastern Asia, about two centuries ago. He was still considered as be- 
longing to the Chinese mission. 




Chinese god. 



Mediterranean Missions. The acknowledgment of Grecian independ- 
ence and the return of peace had prepared the way for resuming missionary 
operations in Greece and Western Asia. Mr. Temple sailed from Boston 
on his return to Malta, on the 18th of January. He had married while 
26 



202 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



here ; and on his return, took his children with him, satisfied that the want 
of parental oversight in any situation in which he could leave them here, 
would be more injurious than the inevitable disadvantages attending their 
education at Malta or in the Levant. Three days afterwards, the Rev. H. 
G. O. D wight and Rev. George B. Whiting embarked for Malta, where all 
arrived about the end of February. 

In about three weeks, Mr. Smith had put the press and all its concerns into 
the hands of Mr. Temple, and embarked with Mr. Dwight on an exploring 
tour through Armenia. Having enjoyed, at Smyrna, the hospitality of Mr. 
Brewer, who was established there, they proceeded to Constantinople, and 
thence to Tocat, 500 miles to the east, where they arrived on the last of 
May. Having visited the grave of Henry Martyn, they continued their 
route to Erzeroum, to Tiflis, passed along the eastern shore of the Caspian 
and the base of Mount Arrarat, visited the great Armenian convent at Ech- 
miadzin and the Nestorian and Chaldean Christians at Ooroomiah ; and the 
route by way of Bagdat and Syria being then unsafe, returned by Trebi- 
zond and the Black Sea to Constantinople, and thence by Smyrna to Malta, 
where they arrived on the 2d of July, 1831. The resuits of their investi- 
gations were published, and the work has been reprinted in England. By 
their recommendation, the interesting mission to the Nestorians of Persia 
was soon afterwards commenced. It appeared that efforts for the benefit of 
the Armenians themselves might be most advantageously made at Constan- 
tinople. Messrs. Smith and Dwight travelled as American citizens, with 
firmans obtained for them by Mr. Rhind, American Consul at Odessa. Mr. 
Rhind also procured for them a circular letter to the Pashas on their route, 
and a letter of introduction from the Russian Ambassador to the Governor 
of Georgia; and the English Consul General gave them a letter to the En- 
glish Ambassador at Tabreez. 

On the 1st of May, Messrs. Bird and Whiting left Malta for Beyroot. 
Mr. Abbott, their valuable friend, had already returned and resumed his 
functions as English Consul. He and his lady gave them cordial welcome 
on their arrival, and kindly received Mr. and Mrs. Whiting into their own 
house, until another could be procured. Mr. Bird took possession of the 
house formerly occupied by Mr. Goodell. They were received with respect- 
ful salutations by their old acquaintances generally. The Greeks, of the 
Greek Church, appeared friendly, and were ready to read the Scriptures 
and converse on religion with them ; but the Maronite priests, faithful to 
the doctrines of Rome, on the day after their arrival, announced that " The 
Bible men, that is, the followers of the devil," had again made their appear- 
ance, and commanded the people, under the penalty of their curse, to ab- 
stain from all intercourse with them. This command the Maronites gener- 
ally, though not universally, obeyed. In their joint letter, written just af- 
ter the close of the year, Mr. Bird and Whiting state that opportunities for 
religious conversation are frequent ; that they had almost daily calls from 
persons desirous to converse on the Scriptures ; that a few young men, over 
whom they rejoiced as the first fruits of their labors, were modest, but zeal- 
ous and useful coadjutors in defending the truths which their lives honored. 
These young men, it was believed, had pursued the same faithful course 
while the mission was suspended. Gregory Wortabet, who had left Malta 
18 months before, was supporting himself at Sidon by the profits of a small 
retail shop, exhorting his customers and neighbors to repent, and instructing 
them out of the Scriptures. He had acquired a high character as an honest 
man in his dealings, and in his religious labors was not without encourage- 
ment. 

In Greece, the operations of the Board were confined almost wholly to 



204 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the promotion of schools. After Mr. Brewer left Constantinople, in 1828, 
he established a school in the Greek Island of Syra, which he left under 
the care of Dr. Korck, a German, in the employment of the English Church 
Missionary Society. The Greeks soon erected a building for it, capable of 
accommodating 300 pupils, and both they and the Church Missionary Soci- 
ety shared with the Board the burden of its expense ; but it was always 
known in Syra as "the American School." In July, 1830, it had grown 
to three schools ; the Boys' Lancasterian, the Boys' Scientific, and the 
Girls' School ; all containing 534 pupils. In September, 1830, Dr. Korck 
gave a list of twenty places in liberated Greece and ten in Greek settle- 
ments in Turkey, where schools had been established by the aid of books, 
slates and lessons, furnished by English and American Christians through 
his hands. He had also furnished books for two schools in Constantinople. 
This year, the Greek government gave orders for introducing into all schools 
supported by the public treasury or by Greek citizens, pictures and prayers, 
such as Dr. Korck rightly judged to be idolatrous. The prayers were in- 
troduced into the Boys' Lancasterian school by the master, without the know- 
ledge of Dr. Korck. Though there was reason to suppose that the objec- 
tionable regulations would not have been enforced upon him, had he chosen 
to remain, and that the master would have been removed to another school, 
Dr. Korck thought it better to retire from its superintendence. About the 
close of the year, he was instructed by his society to proceed to Corfu, when 
he left the Girls' school under the care of his associate, Mr. Hildner, till' the 
pleasure of the Prudential Committee should be known. 

The Rev. Jonas King had been invited to return to the service of the 
Board, as their agent in Greece. His acceptance was received about the 
last of September. He was then at Tenos, where he had been for about a 
year, in the service of the Ladies' Greek Committee at New York. He had 
under his care a school of 30 or 40 girls, and was actively engaged in dis- 
tributing Bibles, tracts and school books. He sold 500 copies of the Mod- 
ern Greek spelling book, printed by the Board at Malta, in two weeks. That 
little work was exceedingly popular and useful in Greece. 




View of Biaiuerd. 



Indian Missions. Among the American Aborigines, the religious awak- 
enings of last year had not wholly subsided. Of the Cherokees, small 



INDIAN MISSIONS. CONVERSIONS. 



20-5 



numbers were frequently received into the churches. Near the close of the 
year, a season of unusual interest commenced at Carmel, and at Haweis. 
In December, there were in the nation, 219 members of Presbyterian 
churches, of whom 167 were Cherokees ; 45 Cherokee members of Mora- 
vian, churches ; about 90 members of Baptist churches ; and the members 
of Methodist societies, including "seekers," not supposed to be regenerate 
persons, not less than 850. Of the Gospel of Matthew, in Cherokee, 
nearly the whole of an edition of 1000 copies had been disposed of, and 
800 copies of the Cherokee hymns had been circulated, and another edition 
of 1400 printed. 

Among the Chickasaws, the station at Monroe was given up, and its ope- 
rations removed to Tokshish. The people were specially attentive during 
the winter, and a number gave evidence of conversion. At three commu- 
nion seasons previous to the last of September, 19 persons, 13 of whom 
were Chickasaws and six blacks, were received into the church. 

Still greater progress was made among the Choctaws. At Elliot, the 
oldest station among this people, not one, except members of the mission, 
had been admitted to the church till this year. Mr. Smith had early been 
sent here as a farmer and superintendent of secular concerns. He attended 
ably and faithfully to his own business, and made the station always 
nearly support itself, and sometimes more. He rightly judged that he ought 
not to neglect his own department, to make some other successful ; for the 
man who will do that, is not a suitable person to be employed in any. 
Teachers had been associated with him, who appear to have done their duty 
well ; but a preacher of the gospel had been wanting. This station and its 
vicinity had shared but moderately in the awakening of last year. In Jan- 
uary, the Rev. Harrison Allen arrived, and the religious prospects of the 
neighborhood improved. In February, five persons were admitted to the 
church, and six afterwards. Ten of these were Choctaws. At Emmaus, 
seven were admitted in January, and 30 more from March to July. At 
Hickashubaha, where the Choctaws had built a house of worship, 50 Choc- 
taws and two blacks were admitted on the 3d of May. The whole number 
received from the commencement of the mission to September 20 of this 
year was 342 ; of whom 282 had been admitted since July, 1829. 

Beyond the Mississippi, there was little progress in spiritual things, ex- 
cept among the Creeks, to whom no mission had been sent. Two or three 
thousand Creeks had, within a few years, removed across the Mississippi to 
the country west of the Verdigris river, near its junction with the Arkansas. 
The brethren at Union had commenced preaching among them the last 
year, and were well received. Here a church was formed in September, 
with 30 members, of whom five had been members of Baptist or Methodist 
churches in the Creek country east of the Mississippi. In sustaining public 
worship and religious influence here, two young Creeks, about 20 years of 
age, who had come to the school at Union to prepare for missionary labors 
among their countrymen, were exceedingly useful. 

Immediately after the death of Rev. Mr. Miner, at Green Bay, his people 
applied to the Board to supply his place. Rev. Cutting Marsh was sent. 
He arrived in the spring of this year. By September, 10 or 12 persons had 
been received into the church, and, in December, the number of members 
was 43. At Cattaraugus, an awakening commenced at a general confer- 
ence of the Senecas in February, as the result of which, 10 were added to 
the church. A church of 14 members was formed among the Senecas on 
the Alleghany, in February, and about as many more were thought to be 
pious. The gospel of Matthew, translated by the Rev. Mr. Harris and pub- 



206 



HISTOllY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



lished by the American Bible Society, and other religious books in their 
own language, were read by this tribe with profit and delight. 

Th^re were some adverse events this year. On the 12th of March, the 
principal buildings at Brainerd were consumed by fire. It was with great 
difficulty that some of the children escaped. The schools were immediately 
suspended. The Committee ordered the erection of such buildings only, 
as could be erected at a moderate expense. The same winter, the house of 
worship, which had been erected by the Senecas on the Alleghany, was 
burnt by an Indian hostile to Christianity. They immediately proceeded 
to build another, and a school-house. The withdrawing of several valuable 
missionaries, from sickness and other sufficient causes, from the service of 
the Board, was a more serious loss. 

But the most serious embarrassments arose from the government's plan 
for transplanting nations. It produced much inconvenience and evil among 
those beyond the Mississippi. The Osages were obliged to leave the vicin- 
ity of Hopefield, to make room for the Arkansas Cherokees. This settle- 
ment was therefore transferred to a place about 25 miles north of Union. 
These Cherokees, too, had no sooner taken possession of their new country, 
where they were to be forever protected from injurious intercourse with 
white men, than they were followed and beset by hosts of whiskey-sellers. 
It was expected that they would receive money from the government, for 
the improvements they had left ; and whiskey, it was thought, would be the 
most effectual means of getting that money from them. At the time ex- 
pected, the money was not paid, and Congress had made no provision for 
paying it ; and the Cherokees, generally, sold their claims for trifling sums, 
and spent the a\*ails in whiskey. Mr. Washburn said that there was more 
intemperance among them in six months, than in the preceding six years. 
He at length wrote to the Secretary of War, who sent orders to the U. S. 
Agent to stop the, traffic. The chiefs, too, were alarmed, and warmly sec- 
onded the proposal to form a temperance society. The means of purchas- 
ing, too, began to be exhausted. By all these means, the plague was 
stayed. Intemperance also raged among the Choctaws and Chickasaws. 
The states, which claimed their country, had enacted laws, extending their 
jurisdiction over these tribes, and abolishing the Indian governments and 
laws, by which the means of intoxication had been excluded. Traders 
rushed in, loaded with temptations, and unprincipled Indians became tra- 
ders. In the autumn, the chiefs of the Chickasaws, wearied out with impor- 
tunity, concluded a treaty, by which they agreed to remove beyond the 
Mississippi, if a suitable country could be found for them. A large majority 
of the nation were opposed to removing on any terms, and the chiefs were 
confident that no suitable country could be found. After exploring, they 
chose a region in Texas, to which they would remove if the government 
would procure it for them. With the Choctaw chiefs, a treaty had been 
made in March. The Methodist missionaries were forward in promoting 
it, and the treaty itself was in the hand- writing of Dr. Talley, their princi- 
pal missionary. This gave occasion to the irreligious, to represent all mis- 
sionaries as enemies, and all religious men as traitors to the nation ; and 
thus a mighty influence, hostile to religion, was created, which threatened 
to sweep every thing before it, and which multitudes who had been friendly, 
were unable to withstand. The treaty was not ratified by the Senate, and 
in September, a council was called for making another. The missionaries 
of the Board, and they only, were forbidden by the U. S. Commissioners to 
attend. After full consultation, the Choctaws almost unanimously refused 
to treat, and the greater part of them returned to their homes. The Com- 
missioners convened the remainder the next day ; and by a mixture of per- 



BE SOLUTIONS OF THE MISSIONARIES. 



207 



suasions and threats, and by large promises of lands and salaries to the 
chiefs, procured a treaty. These tribes had become convinced that former 
treaties would not be kept, and that they must either emigrate, or submit to 
the laws of the States that claimed their land ; laws made on purpose to 
oppress them and drive them away. They had, therefore, little confidence 
in the promises now made them. Generally, they regarded ruin as inevita- 
ble, and cared but little how, or how soon it came. In this desperation, the 
hope of improvement was gone, industry ceased for want of motive, and vice 
was let loose. Some, even of the members of the churches, were borne 
away by the general current. 

The Cherokees steadily refused to treat for the sale of their country. 
Their unwillingness to sell was ascribed to the influence of the missiona- 
ries, who, it was said, were acting inconsistently with their professed char- 
acter, by giving advice on political questions. If the missionaries, by the 
direction of their employers, had given advice on every political question 
that came before the Cherokee people, they would only have exercised an 
undoubted right, and no person on earth would have had any just reason to 
complain. But the charge was false. Their employers, for good and suf- 
ficient prudential reasons, had given the contrary directions, and they had 
scrupulously followed them. At length, on the 29th of December, a meet- 
ing was held at New Echota, the capital of the Cherokee nation, consisting 
of five missionaries of the Board, two Moravian and one Baptist missionary, 
for the purpose of making such a public declaration as the state of things 
seemed to require. Mr. Butrick was chosen chairman, and Mr. Worcester, 
secretary, and the following resolutions were adopted : — 

" Resolved, That we view the Indian question, at present so much agitated 
in the United* States, as being not merely of a political, but of a moral na- 
ture — inasmuch as it involves the maintenance or violation of the faith of 
our country — and as demanding, therefore, the most serious consideration of 
all American citizens, not only as patriots, but as Christians. 

" Resolved, That we regard the present crisis of affairs, relating to the 
Cherokee nation, as calling for the sympathies, and prayers, and aid, of all 
benevolent people throughout the United States. 

" Resolved, That the frequent insinuations, which have been publicly 
made, that missionaries have used an influence in directing the political af- 
fairs of this nation, demand from us an explicit and public disavowal of the 
charge ; and that we, therefore, solemnly affirm, that in regard to ourselves 
at least, every such insinuation is entirely unfounded. 

" Resolved, That, while we distinctly aver that it is not any influence of 
ours, which has brought the Cherokees to the resolution not to exchange 
their place of residence, yet it is impossible for us not to feel a lively interest 
in a subject of such vital importance to their welfare ; and that we can per- 
ceive no consideration, either moral or political, which ought in the present 
crisis, to restrain us from a free and public expression of our opinion. 

" Resolved, Therefore, that we view the removal of this people to the 
west of the Mississippi, as an event to be most earnestly deprecated ; threat- 
ening greatly to retard, if not totally to arrest their progress in religion, civi- 
lization, learning, and the useful arts ; to involve them in great distress, and 
to bring upon them a complication of evils, for which the prospect before 
them would offer no compensation. 

" Resolved, That we deem ourselves absolutely certain that the feelings of 
the whole mass of the Cherokee people, including all ranks, and with 
scarcely a few individual exceptions, are totally averse to a removal, so that 
nothing but force, or such oppression as they would esteem equivalent to 
force, could induce them to adopt such a measure. 



208 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 

" Resolved, As our unanimous opinion, that the establishment of the juris- 
diction of Georgia and other states over the Cherokee people, against their 
will, would be an immense and irreparable injury." 

They then gave a statement of the progress of civilization and religion 
among the Cherokees. Of the latter, the readeT has already been informed. 
Of the former, he may judge from the facts, that the men generally, and the 
women and girls almost universally, were decently dressed after the fashion 
of the whites, and that an actual enumeration, six years before, had shown 
that 2,923 ploughs were in use in the nation. The missionaries had never 
hesitated to tell the Cherokees, when interrogated, that the treaties, already 
in existence, ought to be and would be observed. 

A new mission, at La Pointe, near the south-western extremity of Lake 
Superior, may be dated from this year. Two of the pious fur-traders had 
each offered to support a missionary at his establishment ; and this summer 
one of them, Mr. Warren, had brought down to Mackinaw an extra boat, 
manned and furnished, principally for the purpose of conveying a mission 
family up the lake to his post. The Committee had been unable to obtain 
a missionary for that station ; and by the advice of the brethren at Macki- 
naw, Mr. Ayer, teacher of the boys' school, with one of the pupils as an in- 
terpreter, accompanied him on his return. Mr. Ayer collected a small 
school, labored as a catechist, gained some knowledge of the language, and 
obtained such information as was decisive in favor of establishing a mission 
there. 

Sandwich Islands. The missionaries were allowed to labor this year 
without any considerable disturbance, and made gratifying progress in their 
work. The general meeting commenced on the 18th of January, at Ho- 
nolulu, and continued to the 27th. Arrangements were made for translating 
other parts of the Scriptures, and for preparing several school-books, among 
Avhich were works on geography and arithmetic. It was recommended that 
at each station a class of the most promising students should receive special 
instruction, to prepare them for teachers, and ultimately for preachers of the 
gospel. It was resolved, too, to commence a station on the high table land, 
and in the cooler atmosphere, of Waimea, on Hawaii, to which invalids 
might retire for the recovery of their health, and thus avoid the necessity of 
abandoning the mission to save their lives. In this attempt, Kuakini, the 
governor, rendered prompt and generous aid. In less than three months 
from the commencement, five good native houses were erected, and a fence 
made round the whole, so that the establishment was well prepared for the 
comfortable reception of its inmates. The buildings, provisions, and other 
necessaries furnished by him and the people in about four months, were es- 
timated at $600. Dr. Judd and Mr. Kuggles, with their families, occupied 
the station. The health of Mr. Ruggles, which was seriously impaired, 
began to improve, and in June, Mr. Bingham repaired thither to recruit his 
strength. Waimea is about 2,600 feet above the level of the ocean. 

There were, at the close of the year, 900 schools, taught by as many na- 
tive teachers. In these schools, estimating the number on Hawaii at 20,000, 
and on Kaui at 5,500, which were thought moderate estimates, and counting 
only those on Maui who could read with ease, there were 44,895 learners. 
Hitherto, the greater part of the learners had been adults. On Oahu, till 
the summer of 1829, scarcely one tenth were children. At the commence- 
ment of 1830, a first book for children was issued from the press. Efforts 
were then "made, to bring children into the schools. The number on Oahu 
was immediately doubled, and was much augmented on the other islands. 

There was no decrease in attendance on public worship. Decent build- 
ings for worship had been erected, it was said, in every considerable village 



TABU OR PRAYER MEETINGS. 209 




on Maui, and in many villages on the other islands. That at Lahai-na was 
supposed to be the most noble structure in all Polynesia. The various 
parts of the islands were as frequently visited as the strength of the mission 
would permit, for the purposes of inspecting the schools and preaching the 
gospel. The " Tabu meetings," as the natives called them, because no 
openly immoral person was admitted, were every where regarded with in- 
terest. They had their origin in an agreement of Kalaimoku and eight or 
ten others, about seven years before, to meet every week for prayer. The 



210 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



number increased, similar societies were formed at other stations, and fe- 
male societies were formed on the same principles, till now the number of 
members amounted to more than 10,000. These had all covenanted to- 
gether that they would endeavor to obey the law of God and meet for prayer 
and religious improvement. The number of admissions to the church dur- 
ing the year was 112. 

The third reinforcement sailed from New Bedford on the 28th of Decem- 
ber. It consisted of the Rev. Messrs. Dwight Baldwin, Reuben Tinker and 
Shelden Dibble, and Mr. Alexander Johnstone, with their wives. Mr. 
Johnstone was to be associated with Mr. Chamberlain, as superintendent of 
secular concerns, in order that Mr. Chamberlain might have more time for 
inspecting the scho.ols. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

1831. Meeting at New Haven. Death of Mr. Evarts. Commissioners from the General Assem- 
bly, and their report on the character and claims of the Board. Report approved and published. 
— Bombay. Deaths of missionaries. Admissions to the church. New station at Ahmednuggur. 
—Ceylon. Native preachers ai d assistants. Admissions to the church. Church divided. Fire 
at Manepy. — China. Gutzlaffs voyage. Mr. Abeel visits Java, Singapore and Siam.— 
Mediterranean. Mr. King removes to Athens. Mr. Goodell removes to Constantinople. Fire 
at Pera. He removes to Buyuk Dereh. Schools for the Greeks. — Cherokees. Arrest, trial and 
imprisonment of Worcester and Butler. Choctaws. Removal commenced.— Conversions 
among several tribes Boutwell and Hall sent to the Ojibwas. — Sandwich Islands. High School 
commenced. Kuakini called to Oahu. He suppresses immorality. National Temperance So- 
ciety. The Jesuits are sent to California. 

The annual meeting at New Haven, October 6, 7, and 8, was made sad 
by the absence of the late Corresponding Secretary. The following min- 
ute, prepared by the Rev. Drs. Samuel Miller and David Porter and John 
Tappan, Esq. were entered on the records : — 

"Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., the late beloved and revered Corresponding 
Secretary of this Board, departed this life on the 10th of May last, in the 
city of Charleston, in South Carolina, on his return from a voyage to the 
Island of Cuba, which he had taken for the benefit of his health, which 
had been long enfeebled by a pulmonary complaint, and by labors of the 
most unwearied and exhausting kind in the great cause of Christian be- 
nevolence. 

" This excellent man had, for a number of years, devoted all the powers 
of his strong, sagacious and sanctified mind to the cause of missions among 
the heathen, with a degree of zeal,- judgment, disinterestedness and indefat- 
igable diligence and perseverance, which has, probably, never been exceeded 
by any one occupying a similar station, and which commanded the univer- 
sal confidence of the friends of missions to whom he was known in every 
part of the world. His departure, like his life, was marked with that lively 
faith, and triumphant hope in the grace and truth of the gospel, which were 
eminently adapted to edify and animate the friends of the Redeemer's 
kingdom. 

" The Board cannot forbear here to record their deep impression of the 
distinguished talents, the ardent piety, and the peculiar devotedness of their 
departed brother and fellow laborer, and their grateful recollection of his 
long, faithful and invaluable services. And while they bow in humble sub- 
mission to the sovereign wisdom of God, which had removed him from 
his earthly labors, they desire to cherish a solemn sense of the new call 
which this bereavement presents to every surviving member of the Board, 



REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



211 



to increasing zeal and diligence in the great work to which he was so emi- 
nently devoted in life and in death." 

The Rev. Elias Cornelius was elected Corresponding Secretary and mem- 
ber of the Prudential Committee. 

The income of the Board, for the year ending August 3 J, had been about 
$101,000, and the debt was reduced to about 83,000. The Prudential Com- 
mittee were directed to apply to the American Bible Society for aid in 
printing the Scriptures in Greece, Bombay, Ceylon, and the Sandwich 
Islands ; stating the amount that could be advantageously expended during 
the year. Such aid had repeatedly been rendered ; but it was thought de- 
sirable to obtain it more systematically, and in better proportion to the wants 
of the Board, 

The proceedings of the missionaries among the Cherokees were fully ap- 
proved. The committee were directed to address a memorial to the Presi- 
dent of the United States, claiming protection for the missionaries and prop- 
erty of the Board ; and the churches, were invited to special prayer in rela- 
tion to this subject, particularly on the first Monday in December. 

The Rev. Drs. Thomas McAuley and James Richards attended the meet- 
ing, as " Commissioners from the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church, relative to the measures best adapted for enlisting the energies of 
the Presbyterian Church more extensively in the cause of missions to the 
heathen." President Day and Drs. Wisner and Beecher were appointed to 
confer with them. This joint committee made a report of considerable 
length, showing that, of the 62 corporate members of the Board, 31 were 
Presbyterians, 24 Congregationalists, 6 of the Reformed Dutch Church, and 
1 of the Associate Reformed ; that of its 70 ordained missionaries, 39 were 
Presbyterians, 29 Congregationalists, and 2 Reformed Dutch ; that of the 
churches formed by them, 27 were Presbyterian, and 7 Congregational ; 
that the Board was bound by agreement to report annually to the t&ree de- 
nominations ; and that the ecclesiastical relations of missionaries were not 
affected by entering the service of the Board ; while nearly two thirds of its 
funds were furnished by Congregational churches ; that the Board was, 
therefore, " a national institution, belonging as much to one section of the 
country as to another ; that it fairly represents, and sustains the same rela- 
tion to, the Presbyterian, Reformed Dutch and Congregational Churches ; 
that the Board, its Prudential Committee and its missionaries are under 
very high responsibilities to the three denominations just named, and to 
the Christian public, — a responsibility peculiarly adapted to ensure the pu- 
rity and efficiency of the whole system ;" that " it is wholly inexpedient to 
attempt the formation of any other distinct organization within the three de- 
nominations for conducting foreign missions ; and it is of the highest im- 
portance to their own spiritual prosperity, and to the extension of the Re- 
deemer's kingdom in the earth, that the' ecclesiastical bodies and the indi- 
vidual churches in these connexions should give to the American Board of 
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, their cordial, united and vigorous sup- 
port." They therefore recommended, " that the Prudential Committee of 
the American Board should take prompt and efficient measures, by agencies 
and in other ways, to bring the subject of foreign missions, in its various re- 
lations, before the individual congregations and members of the Presbyterian 
tody,— and that the General Assembly and subordinate judicatories of that 
church give their distinct and efficient sanction and aid to the measures that 
shall be adopted for this purpose." 

This report was adopted by the Board at this meeting, and by the General 
Assembly at its next meeting, in May, 1832. It was then published, with 
the signatures of all the members of the joint committees, including, on the 



212 



ttlSfORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



art of the General Assembly, that of the Rev. Dr. John McDowell, who 

ad not been able to attend the meeting of the Board. 
The Bombay mission was strengthened by the arrival, on the 7th of March, 
of the re-inforcement sent last year. Its strength was diminished by the 
death of Mrs. Allen on the 5th of February, of Mrs. Hervey on the 3d of 
May, and of Mr. Garrett on the 16th of July. The immediate influence of 
these changes on the operations of the mission was less than might have been 
anticipated. The 34 schools, at the end of the year, contained 1,940 pupils, 
of whom 455 were girls, 149 Jews and 78 Brahmuns. Mr. Garrett, who 
had been at the head of the press for ten years, had taught the art so thor- 
oughly to several of his workmen, that, after the first burst of overwhelming 
sorrow for his death, they carried on its operations as usual. Three native 
converts were added to the church; Dajeeba, of the Purbhoo caste, Moraba, 
a Mahratta, and Babajee, a Brahmun, who was mentioned in the history of 
the year 1828. 

Mr. Allen and Mr. Read, during their journey to attend the meeting 
of the Missionary Union at Poona, in November, visited many important 
places in the Deccan, to preach the gospel, distribute tracts, and ascertain 
£he most eligible site for a new station. They chose the city of Ahmed- 
nuggur, a little north of east from Bombay, and about 175 miles distant. It 
is situated in the middle of a plain 12 or 15 miles in diameter, and contains 
about 50,000 inhabitants. It was once the seat of Moslem power and splen- 
dor in that part of India, and now, being a military station of the East India 
Company, was rising from its decline. From its elevated situation, about 
2,000 feet above the level of the sea, its climate was expected to be much 
more favorable to health than that of Bombay. The brethren returned from 
their journey December 1. On the 9th, Messrs. Graves, Hervey and Read, 
with Babajee, set forth, and arrived on the 20th. Their reception by the 
English inhabitants was kind and encouraging, and they engaged in their 
work with high hopes of usefulness. 

Mr. Charles Theodore Huntridge, of Bombay, left a legacy of 7,000 ru- 
pees, or more than $3,000, for the support of public worship in the Mission 
phapei in that city. 

In Ceylon, at the quarterly communion in January, two native young 
men, named by the benefactors at whose expense they had been educated, 
Nathaniel Niles and Charles A. Goodrich, were licensed as preachers of the 
gospel. There Avere, at the end of this year, connected with this mission, 
six married American missionaries, three native preachers, and 28 other na- 
tive assistants ; and besides these, more than 30 of the teachers of the 93 
free schools were native members of the church, and other teachers were 
candidates for admission, 

On the 30th of March, the mission buildings at Manepy were all con- 
sumed by fire. The loss, including the private property of Mr. Woodward, 
was estimated at more than $3,000. The heathen exulted, and said that 
the God of the Christians could not protect them against the wrath of Ga- 
nesa, whose temple formerly stood on the mission premises. They supposed 
this branch of the mission effectually annihilated. In six months, the house 
pf worship was completed, and Mr. Spaulding preached from the text— 
" And the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day, and the idols he shall ut- 
terly abolish." Friends of the mission in India generously contributed to 
repair this loss. Bishop Turner, of Calcutta, who visited the district a few 
days after the fire, headed a subscription with 100 rupees, which was raised 
to near 1,000 at Madras, and almost 2,000 was subscribed at Bombay, 
Others in Ceylon and Southern India gave generously. 

The revival, which commenced near the close of the last year, continued 



MR. GUTZLAFF. MR. ABEEL. 



213 



rough January and February with little abatement. On the 21st of April, 
4 natives were received into the church ; and on the 21st of July, 25 others, 
ith the two oldest children of missionaries ; making, in all, an addition of 
1 members. The number of native members was now 170. From various 
otives of convenience, they were now formed into five churches, — one at 
ch station ; and these five churches were united in a consociation, meeting 
uarterly for Christian conference and communion. 

Eastern Asia. Mr. Bridgman spent the year at Canton and Macao, 
tudying the Chinese language and acquiring information. Still, he saw 
ome things done for China. Leang Afa was busy in conversing, writing, 
nd publishing in favor of Christianity ; and being a native, could operate 
'here foreigners could gain no access. Mr. GutzlafT, a Prussian, in the 
ervice of the Netherlands Missionary Society, who had been three years in 
iam, embarked at Bankok in June, in a Chinese vessel bound for one of 
e northern provinces. He made himself so thoroughly Chinese in lan- 
guage, dress and manners, that even those who recognized his foreign birth, 
acknowledged him as a civilized man, and no longer an " outside barbarian." 
He administered medicines, distributed Christian books, and recommended 
them in conversation, and returned unharmed. It was published to the 
world, that China was open to missionary labors. In fact, it was only open, 
just then, along the coast, to men like GutzlafT. 

Mr. Abeel, having left Canton about the last of December, arrived at Ba- 
tavia, on the 24th of January. Having spent about four months in mission- 
ary investigations, and occasionally preaching the gospel, he sailed for Sin- 
gapore, where he arrived in June. From Singapore, he proceeded, in 
company with Mr. Tomlin, of the London Missionary Society, to Bankok, 
the capital of Siam, where he arrived on the 1st of July, just after Mr. Gutz- 
lafT had set forth on his voyage to China. Here they were kindly received 
by Mr. Silviera, the Portuguese Consul, who assigned them a house on his 
own premises. He continued to be their friend and supporter, even when 
opposed by the Roman Catholics, and through their influence, by the native 
authorities, and threatened with the loss of all his property and with expul- 
sion from the kingdom. Here they dispensed medicines to the diseased, 
who resorted to them in crowds, and thus secured opportunities to publish 
the gospel orally and by the printed page. It was found that great numbers 
of the people could read. Even ladies sent requests for books for their own 
perusal. Priests were disposed to inquire concerning the religion of Jesus ; 
and Siamese of all classes, Chinese, Malays and Burmans, sought their ac- 
quaintance. After making all due abatement for the deceitfulness of first 
appearances, it was evident that here was a favorable opening for missionary 
labors. — About the close of the year, the health of Mr. Abeel declined, and 
he accompanied Mr. Tomlin to Singapore for its restoration. 

Mediterranean Missions, At Malta, during the year ending October 
16, the press struck ofT 78,000 copies of 14 works, amounting to 4,760,000 
pages, all in Modern Greek. The translations from the English by Petro» 
kokino, and the abridgments of the Old Testament and the gospels by Ni- 
ketoplos, a Greek ecclesiastic, were highly approved by the best judges in 
Greece. 

Mr. King had still resided at Poros ; for the Turkish troops had not yet 
left Attica. Having satisfied himself that the attempt would not be an im- 
prudent exposure of life, he repaired to Athens in April, where he soon 
opened a school, and engaged Niketoplos, who had the confidence of the 
Greeks, and was esteemed their best Lancasterian teacher, as its instructed 
On the last of May, it contained 176 pupils, and it was found best to divide 
it into two, — one for each sex, and to establish others in the vicinity. He 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




Constantinople. 



removed his family to Athens in June. In September, he visited Smyrna, 
where the plague detained him the remainder of the year. 

Mr. Goodell, having carried the Armeno-Turkish New Testament through 
the press, left Malta in May, and arrived at Constantinople on the 9th of 
June. Here he was engaged principally in translating the Old Testament 
into the Armeno-Turkish. He resided in Pera, one of the suburbs of Con- 
stantinople, where nearly all the European ambassadors resided. On the 
2d of August, a fire broke out, and all Pera, except eight houses, was con- 
sumed. Mr. Goodell and his family lost house, furniture, library, papers, 
&nd nearly all their clothing. The same day he removed to Buyuk Dereh, 
a village on the European side of the Bosphorus, some 15 miles above the 
city, where he was hospitably accommodated with lodgings for himself and 
family by Commodore Porter, Charge des Affaires of the United States. 
Commodore Porter always opened his doors for public worship on the Sab- 
bath ; and he extended the protection which his office enabled him to do, to 
the American missionaries here and in other parts of the empire. 

In November, Mr. Goodell had established four Lancasterian schools for 
the Greeks ; one at Constantinople, and the others in villages on the Bos- 
phorus. That at Buyuk Dereh received important aid from Commodore 
Porter, and from the Russian Ambassador. Some enemy sought to crush 
these schools by exciting the Turkish government against them ; and, in con- 
sequence of reports which he had heard, the Seraskier ordered Mr. GoodelPs 
agent to bring 40 boys to the Palace, as soon as they could be perfected in 
the system, to be examined by himself and other officers of government. 
When the boys were prepared for examination, the agent requested that a 
day might be named for that purpose. The Seraskier replied that there was 
no need of it ; that he might establish as many schools among the Christians 
as he pleased ; and that he himself would call and see some of them at their 
school-houses. Soon after, the Greek Patriarch appointed this same agent 
superintendent and director of Greek Lancasterian schools.— Towards the 
close of the year, Mr. Goodell had more intercourse with the Armenians. 
Several young men appeared much interested in conversing on the Scrip- 



CHEROKEES. ARREST AND IMPRISONMENT OF MISSIONARIES. 215 



tures and religions topics ; and some definite arrangements began to be 
made for establishing schools. 

On the 14th of November, the Eev. William G. Sch an filer was ordained 
at Boston, as missionary to the Jews in Turkey, under the direction of the 
Board, and to be supported by the Ladies' Jews' Society. He immediately 
embarked for Paris, intending to spend some time there in the study of the 
oriental languages, and to proceed, thence, over land, to the place of his 
destination. Mr. Schauffler was a native of Stuttgard, in Germany, but 
early removed, with his parents, to a German colony near Odessa, on the 
Black Sea, within the Russian dominions. Through the influence of Mr. 
King, he had come to the United States, to procure an education which 
should prepare him for missionary labors in the East. 

Of the mission at Beyroot, there is little to record. Truth and piety ap- 
peared to be making some progress in the minds of a very few, both here, 
and under the labors of Wortabet, at Sidon. Tannoos el Haddad continued 
firm and useful. In September he opened a school under the patronage of 
the mission ; and he chose to continue it, though higher wages were of- 
fered, if he would go to Alexandria. 

Indian Missions. Among the Cherokees, there were some instances of 
conversion, and some additions to the churches. John Huss, a Cherokee, 
was licensed as a preacher of the gospel, by the Presbytery of North Ala- 
bama, in April. Two new houses of worship were erected by the Chero- 
kees themselves. Mills, and other members of the churches, were abundant 
and faithful in prayer and Christian effort. Though the authority of the 
chiefs was much impaired by a law of Georgia, purporting to annihilate 
their government, they did much to sustain the cause of morality. 

But the people of Georgia were determined to have their land, to divide 
among themselves by lottery ; and to drive them from it, it was thought 
necessary first to break up the missions. For this purpose, a law was en- 
acted, declaring that all white men who should be found residing on the 
Cherokee lands within the chartered limits of Georgia on or after the first 
day of March then next ensuing, without having taken an oath of allegiance 
to the State and obtained a license from the governor or his agent, should 
be considered guilty of a high misdemeanor, and, upon conviction, should be 
imprisoned in the penitentiary, at hard labor, for not less than four years. 
Copies of this law were sent in January to the stations at Carmel, High- 
tower, Haweis and New Echota. As this unconstitutional law was aimed, 
not only against their rights, but against the rights of their people, the 
Cherokees, they resolved to disregard it, and seek protection from the Su- 
preme Court of the United States. They pursued their labors as usual. 

On the 12th, the 13th, which was the Sabbath, and the 14th of March, 
Mr. Proctor, Mr. Worcester and Mr. Thompson were made prisoners by a 
Colonel and 25 armed men, belonging to what was called the " Georgia 
Guard," without warrant from any civil court, and brought on the 15th to 
the head quarters of the Guard at Camp Gilmer. Mr. Worcester and Mr. 
Thompson w r ere soon taken by a writ of habeas corpus before the Superior 
Court for Gwinnet County, where able counsel moved for their release, on 
the ground that the law was unconstitutional and void. Judge Clayton 
overruled this motion ; but he decided that, as Mr. Worcester was a post- 
master, and as all the missionaries had been employed in expending the 
United States' fund for civilizing the Indians, they w r ere, in some sense, 
agents of the general government, and, therefore, the law^ did not apply to 
them. On this ground he ordered their discharge, and they returned to 
their labors. Dr. Butler was arrested in like manner on the 7th of May ; 



216 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 

« 

but from regard to the state of his family, was released on his promise to 
appear at Camp Gilmer as soon as practicable. 

On the 20th of April, Governor Gilmer wrote to the Secretary of War, 
inquiring whether that Department considered the missionaries as its 
agents. The Secretary seems to have felt the impropriety of entertaining 
the Governor's appeal from the Courts of his own State on a question of 
State law — whether the exception of agents of the general government, in 
that law, applied to persons employed in expending certain funds. He 
evaded a direct answer, but stated facts, from which, he intimated, the Gov- 
ernor might infer a negative. On the 16th of May, the Governor wrote to 
Mr. Worcester, Mr. Butrick, Mr. Proctor and Mr. Thompson, stating that 
sufficient evidence had been obtained from the government of the United 
States, that the missionaries are not its agents ; and informing Mr. Worces- 
ter of his removal from his office as postmaster. The letters concluded by 
requiring them to leave the country " with as little delay as possible," under 
penalty of another arrest. A similar letter was addressed to Dr. Butler, 
who replied on the 7th of June, as did Mr. Worcester on the 10th, stating 
the reasons why they could not in conscience obey the law enacted for their 
expulsion. 

Early in June, Mr. Butrick, Mr. Proctor and Mr. Thompson removed 
their families to parts of the Cherokee country not claimed by Georgia. 
Mr. Proctor commenced a new station at Amohee, near Candy's Creek, 
where he preached on the Sabbath, and in September opened a school. 
The Cherokees erected a school-house and dwelling-house, almost wholly 
at their own expense. Miss Fuller continued to reside at Hightower, to 
keep possession of the premises and teach the school ; and Mr. Thompson 
went there occasionally to preach. On the 22d of June, Col. Nelson, with a 
detachment of the Guard came to the mission house, inquired for Mr. 
Thompson, claimed the house, lands and crops, as the property of Georgia, 
and said that the Guard would occupy the house on the evening of the next 
day. Mr. Thompson, on learning this, addressed a note to Col. Nelson, as- 
suring him that the Guard could not be entertained at the mission house, 
and would not occupy it with his consent. He was arrested, and conveyed 
50 miles through forests and swamps to Camp Gilmer. Though sick and 
in pain, he was not allowed to ride on his own horse, but compelled to walk 
till he could walk no longer, and then thrust into a most offensive and un- 
comfortable wagon. A part of the time he was chained. After he had 
been locked in jail a few minutes, he was called before Col. Sanford, com- 
mander of the Guard, who censured him for too great freedom of speech, de- 
nounced the missionaries, and told him to go where he pleased. No reason 
was assigned why he had been arrested, or why he was now set at liberty ; 
nor was any provision made for his return. 

On the 7th of July, Mr. Worcester was again arrested. The next morn- 
ing, he was taken ten miles, where he found a detachment of the Guards 
under Col. Nelson, having as prisoners the Rev. Mr. Trott, a Methodist 
missionary, with a Cherokee family, who was under bonds to answer at 
Court for residing in the nation without license, and now arrested the sec- 
ond time for having returned to his family while the case was pending; and 
Proctor, a Cherokee, who had been arrested for digging gold at the Chero- 
kee mines, and made to walk 22 miles, chained by the neck to a wagon. 
They were then marched on foot 22 miles, to the place where Trott and 
Proctor had been taken. On the way, the Rev. Messrs. McLeod and 
Wells, Methodist clergymen not residing within the country claimed by 
Georgia, met them. For some expression, displeasing to Col. Nelson, Mr. 
McLeod was arrested, his horse was taken away, and he was compelled to 



TRIAL AND IMPRISONMENT OF WORCESTER AND BUTLER. 



217 



Walk on with the rest. One sergeant Brooks, who had the immediate 
command, compelled him to keep the middle of the road, through mire and 
water, threatening to thrust him through with a bayonet if he turned aside. 
Sergeant Brooks made it his business to torment the missionaries, by revil- 
ing them and all ministers of the gospel, in the most profane and obscene 
language he could command. "Fear not, little flock," said he, "for it is 
your Father's good pleasure to give you the kingdom." At night, the pris- 
oners were chained together by the ancle in pairs. Soon after they had 
lain down, another detachment arrived with Dr. Butler, who had been ar- 
rested at Haweis the preceding day. After proceeding a few miles, a chain 
was fastened by a padlock round his neck, and at the other end to the neck 
of a horse, by the side of which he walked. When it grew dark, and he 
was liable, at every step of their forest road, to stumble and fall and be 
strangled by the chain, on speaking of his danger he was taken up behind 
the saddle. In this situation the horse fell, and both riders were injured, 
the soldier badly. At night, he was chained by his ancle to his bedstead. 
The next day he walked and rode alternately 35 miles, with the chain still 
around his neck, but not fastened to the horse. At night, he was chained to 
Mr. Worcester and Mr. McLeod. After traveling two days more, much in the 
same style, they arrived on the Sabbath at Camp Gilmer, and were thrust 
into jail ; Brooks saying, as they entered, " There is where all the enemies 
of Georgia have to land — there and in hell." The jail was built of logs, 
with a floor of split poles, and without chair, bench or table. No one was 
permitted to speak with them privately, or to receive any papers from them 
which had not first been inspected by Col. Nelson. After being confined 
here for eleven days, Messrs. Worcester and Butler were removed by a 
writ of habeas corpus, and, after some delay, brought before the Inferior 
Court of Gwinnett County, where they gave bonds to appear for trial before 
the Superior Court in September, and were released. While before the 
Court, a letter from the Governor to Col. Sanford was produced, directing 
him, if fc the missionaries should be discharged by the Court, or obtain bail 
and return home, to have them arrested again. 

As it was now evident that repeated arrests would render residence at 
home physically impossible, Mr. Worcester determined to retire to Brainerd 
till September; leaving his family, which could not be removed, at New 
Echota. On the Sabbath, August 14, his infant daughter died, after an 
illness of one week. Mr. Worcester was sent for, and arrived on Tuesday 
night; intending, after a short visit of consolation to his wife, to return on 
Thursday. On Wednesday night, he was decoyed to the door by one of 
the Guard in disguise, and arrested; but Col. Nelson, on hearing the cir- 
cumstances, released him, and he returned to Brainerd. 

Their trial came on at Lawrenceville, on the 15th of September. The 
Rev. J. J. Trott, Methodist missionary, Mr. J. F. Wheeler, printer of the 
Cherokee Phcenix, and seven other white men, who were not missionaries, 
were brought to trial at the same time. The prisoners had engaged as their 
counsel, Messrs. Chester, Harris and Underwood. Gen. Harden also vol- 
unteered in their behalf, and refused compensation for his services. The 
only crime laid to their charge in the indictment was, residing in the Cher- 
okee country, without taking the oath of allegiance to the State and obtain- 
ing a license from the Governor. The jury brought in a verdict of guilty. 
The next day, Judge Clayton sentenced them to hard labor in the peniten- 
tiarv for four years ; recommending them to executive clemency, if they 
Would promise to take the oath of allegiance or leave the Cherokee country. 

The convicts were now to be sent to Milledgeville. On Saturday, the 
Sheriff's papers were not ready; and at their request, he delayed his depart- 
28 



218 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



ure till after the Sabbath. On their arrival, September 22, Governor Gilmer 
directed the Inspectors of the Penitentiary to converse with each of them, 
and learn whether they would promise to leave the State, and accept pardon. 
This was done, and a formal report was made to the Governor the same 
day. It briefly states the conversations with each of the convicts, the prom- 
ises of all but the missionaries of the Board, to leave the State if pardoned, 
and the testimony of Mr. Worcester and Dr. Butler to the general good 
character of their fellow convicts. Those who promised, were all pardoned 
and discharged, Jt/Iessrs. Worcester and Butler were urged for hours to 
accept the same terms ; and meanwhile the gate of the prison was often 
made to grate on its iron hinges, as if to inspire them with terror. But 
they had made up their minds. Accepting pardon would be an acknowledg- 
ment of guilt, and would put it out of their power to test the constitutionality 
of the law. This, they knew, was one reason why the Governor was so 
anxious to pardon them. They were therefore committed to the prison, 
clad in its garb and employed in its labors. 

But nothing could make these men to be regarded as felons. The ex- 
citement in their favor was strong, even in Georgia. The keeper of the 
Penitentiary, though obliged to enforce its rules, treated them with kindness 
and respect. The felons among whom they were confined, felt and ac- 
knowledged the difference between these men and themselves. On the 
Sabbath, Mr. W orcester preached to such as chose to hear, and nearly all 
were present. At the request of some of the prisoners, he and Dr. Butler 
were lodged in different parts of the prison, so that the greater part of them 
were enabled daily to enjoy evening worship. The exercises were reading 
the Scriptures, singing, exhortation and prayer. The truth was attended 
with the divine blessing. Several gave evidence of conversion before the 
end of the year, and more at a later period. 

On the 12th of November, Mrs. Worcester and Mrs. Butler arrived at 
Milledgeville, attended by Mr. Chamberlain. They spent the afternoon 
with their husbands. On the next day, which was the Sabbath, they could 
not be admitted. They visited them again on Monday and Tuesday, and 
were allowed to carry in blankets, books and provisions for their comfort. 
They took their husbands by the arm, and were led by them through the 
different workshops, and were shown the various occupations and curiosities 
of the place. On Wednesday, they returned to their homes. From others, 
the imprisoned missionaries received tokens of sympathy. Many of the 
Cherokees wrote letters, contributed small sums of money, and were anx- 
ious to know how they might minister to their comfort. Ecclesiastical 
bodies passed resolutions approving their course, and prayer was offered for 
them by the churches throughout the land. 

In the mean time, as the mission had been established with the express 
sanction of the Executive of the United States, the Prudential Committee 
addressed a memorial to the President, giving an account of these unlawful 
transactions, asking protection for the missionaries and mission property, 
and requesting that the Attorney General might be directed to commence a 
suit against the offending officers of Georgia. The President replied, 
through the Secretary of War, that as Georgia had extended her laws over 
the Cherokee country, the laws of Congress became inoperative, and he had 
no authority to interfere. 

Among the Chickasaws, this was a year of gloom, despondency and de- 
cline. Their government was prostrated, their hopes were crushed, they 
believed their ultimate removal to be inevitable. They were unable to de- 
fend their country from the inroads of whiskey-dealers, and intemperance 



INDIAN MISSIONS. CHER0KEE3. 8T0CKBEIDGE. OJ1BWAS. 219 

came in like a flood. The members of the church generally stood firm, but 
some of them were borne down by temptation and fell. 

Many of the Choctaws believed that the treaty which had been made with 
a fragment of their nation in the name of the whole, would not be enforced 
against them. Their hopes revived, and with their hopes, their attention to 
all good and profitable things revived. But in March they learned that the 
Senate of the United States had ratified that treaty ; that their country was 
sold, and they must leave it. On Saturday, April 19, the school at Mayhew 
was examined. Col. Folsom, the principal chief of that part of the nation, 
was present, with many of his people. The meeting was continued by re- 
ligious.exercises till Monday. The Lord's Supper was administered. A 
petition was drawn up, and signed by the leading members of the church in 
behalf of the whole, stating their past and present condition, and requesting 
that at least some of the missionaries might accompany them to their new 
home. Col. Folsom delivered a " talk" in support of the petition, and Mr. 
Kingsbury replied, encouraging the hope that their request would be granted. 
The Prudential Committee could not but comply. Towards the close of the 
year, the removal actually commenced. The season was unusually severe, 
and great suffering ensued. In gathering up all the inhabitants of an In- 
dian town, old and young, sick, lame and destitute, and marching them 500 
miles through forests in the winter, it could not be avoided. One body of 
several hundreds passed through the Chickasaw country, and halted a short 
time near Martyn. The contractor seemed to do all in his power to render 
them comfortable ; but it could not be done. More than nine tenths of the 
women, it was believed, were bare-footed, and a great majority of them 
obliged to walk. One party came to Martyn, and begged an ear of corn for 
each, to appease their hunger. 

Beyond the Mississippi, we find brighter scenes. Among the Arkansas 
Cherokees, the U. S. Agent exerted himself to exclude whiskey, and with 
gratifying success. The religious awakening which began to show itself 
last year, continued. At the close of this year, nine had been received into 
the church as the fruits of this awakening, five others stood propounded for 
admission, and five more were soon to be examined. Others still appeared 
to be truly pious, and the work was still increasing. To the church among 
the Creeks, 15 were added in April, and 16 in October. The number of 
members was then 60, and the awakening still continued. In December, the 
dawn of awakening appeared among the Osages, where ten years' labor had 
been expended, without a single conversion. The school at Harmony was 
well filled with Osage, Creek and Cherokee children, whose progress was 
good. 

The mission at Mackinaw enjoyed moderate prosperity. Among the 
Stockbridge Indians at Green Bay, there was a season of special seriousness 
during the winter, as the result of which ten were added to the church. 
Another revival commenced near the close of the year. 

The year 1831 will long be remembered as a year of revivals throughout 
the northern and eastern States ; and the small and insulated tribes in the 
State of New York partook of the general blessing. All the stations were 
visited with seasons of refreshing, and the converts were believed to be not 
less than 70. 

The mission to the Ojibwas, commenced last year by Mr. Ayer, was 
strengthened. The Rev. William T. Boutwell and Rev. Sherman Hall, 
destined to this mission, arrived at Mackinaw with their wives in July. 
Mr. and Mrs. Hall, Mr. Ayer, and Miss Campbell, a member of the church 
at Mackinaw, familiar with the Ojibwa and French languages, accompanied 
the traders to the site of the mission. They arrived at Magdalen Island on 



220 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



the 30th of August. Messrs. "Warren, Aitkins and Oakes transported them 
and their baggage gratuitously, and Mr. Warren, who resided there, be- 
stowed upon them many valuable favors. They commenced a small school, 
began to preach by an interpreter to a few hearers, and spent much time in 
the study of the language. Mr. Boutwell remained at Mackinaw, engaged 
in study and in missionary labors, till October, when he went to the Falls 
of St. Mary, where he received constant kindness and assistance in acquir- 
ing the language, from Dr. James, of the U. S. Army, and EL R. School- 
craft, Esq., U. S. Agent for Indian Affairs. He remained there about four 
months, during which time many in the village and garrison, and some In- 
dians, were awakened to spiritual things, and some appeared to be bom 
again. 

Sandwich Islands. Religious meetings, on the Sabbath and on other 
days, continued to be numerous, and to be well attended ; and the mission- 
aries, at some of the stations, were habitually thronged with crowds of in- 
quirers. In many districts, the practice of family prayer, and of asking the 
divine blessing, on meals, was almost universal ; but the ignorance and lev- 
ity, if not habitual immorality, of the people, showed that it was in most 
cases a mere form. Extreme caution in admitting members to the church 
was thought a duty. At Kailua, it was a rule to admit none who had not 
been candidates at least two years. Still, 190 were added to the churches 
during the year. And the number of native communicants at its close was 
about 400. Among the candidates for admission at Lahaina, at the close of 
the year, was one man who belonged to the crew of the Daniel, when they 
made their shameful attack on the mission house. Two others of that crew 
were now regarded as pious men. 

The native school system had attained its full maturity. The number of 
learners, ascertained in nearly all the districts by actual enumeration, was 
52,882. Of these, about one third were able to read with a good degree of 
ease, many could write, and a few had some knowledge of arithmetic. 
More than five sixths of them were over ten years of age. The teachers, 
Avith few exceptions, had very lately been unlettered barbarians, and now 
the greater part of them were nothing but ignorant savages who had learned 
to read. When they had taught their pupils to read, and perhaps to write, 
they had exhausted their own stock of knowledge, and the schools ceased to 
yield either pleasure or profit. The whole system was coming to a dead 
stand, for want of competent teachers. The mission, therefore, at its gen- 
eral meeting in June, resolved to establish a High School at Lahaina, under 
the superintendence of five directors, of whom the Principal should be one. 
This institution was intended not only to educate teachers for common 
schools, but to prepare young men of piety and talents for the various de- 
partments of missionary labor; in short, to grow up, with the growth of civ- 
ilization and Christianity, into a college and professional seminary. After 
the first year, candidates for admission were to be examined in reading, 
writing, and the first principles of arithmetic and geography. Mr. Andrews 
was selected as the Principal. The school was opened in September, with 
about 25 scholars. 

Since April, 1828, the press had more than supported itself; the natives 
having paid for books, in provisions and other useful articles, more than the 
cost of manufacturing them. 

While the well-disposed, easy-tempered and inefficient Bold was Gov- 
ernor of Oahu, he had, at the instigation of foreign residents, and contrary 
to the general laws of the kingdom, allowed the existence of nearly twenty 
tippling shops and their attendant vices, at Honolulu. His wife, who gov- 
erned during his absence, pursued the same course. After the death of 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. ARRIVAL OF IlElXFOttCEMENTS. 



221 



Bold became known, and while the king- and principal chiefs were visiting 
Viker islands, she began to make warlike preparations, which alarmed the 
whole group. It was feared that the foreign residents had instigated and 
would sustain some forcible attempt at revolution. In this state of affairs, 
Kuakini, at the summons of Kaahumanu, left Hawaii in charge of Naihe, 
and repaired to Oahu, as governor during the season of danger. On his ar- 
rival at Honolulu, he forthwith ordered the suppression of the grog-shops 
and gaming-houses, prohibited riding for amusement on the Sabbath, and 
established an armed police, to be alwa} T s in the streets, and strong - enough 
to enforce obedience. Various efforts were made to evade the laws, by pre- 
tending to sell coffee and give away rum, and the like ; but all such attempts 
were in vain. An Englishman said, " They "do not prohibit these things in 
England, or America." Kaahumanu replied, "We do not rule there; but 
these islands are ours, and we wish to obey the word of God." The British 
Consul, it was said, applied for permission to buy up rum for British ships 
of war; but he was refused. Others begged the privilege of selling ardent 
spirits to foreigners only, and not to natives ; but Kuakini would make no 
such exceptions. " To horses, cattle and hogs," said he, " you may sell 
rum ; but to real men you must not on these shores." 

A national temperance society was formed. Its constitution was in these 
words: — "These are the resolutions to which we agree. 1. We will not 
drink ardent spirits for pleasure. 2. We will not deal in ardent spirits for 
the sake of gain. 3. We will not engage in distilling ardent spirits. 4. 
We will not treat our relatives, acquaintances, or strangers, with ardent 
spirits. 5. We will not give ardent spirits to workmen on account of their 
labor." A thousand names were subscribed immediately, and measures 
were adopted for extending it throughout the islands. 

The Jesuit missionaries were sent away. They had been nearly four 
years on the islands, without permission from the government. The chiefs 
had taken pains to become acquainted with them and their system. They 
found the system to be idolatrous. The few over whom the priests acquired 
influence, were found to be unable to read, and unwilling to learn. The 
two priests were ordered to leave the islands in three months. Eight 
months passed away, and they made no preparations to depart. On the 5th 
of November, therefore, the king, the regent, and the governor of Oahu, 
signed an order to the commander of a Hawaian brig then at Honolulu, to 
convey the two priests, with all their goods, to California. The brig sailed 
on the 24th of December. The voyage cost the government about SI, 000. 
The laymen, a carpenter and a mason, were allowed to remain. On the 
question, whether Christianity sanctions this proceeding, there will be dif- 
ferent opinions ; but the right of the government, under the law of nations, 
to exclude foreigners whose presence they esteem injurious, is unquestiona- 
ble ; nor will any who justify them in suppressing their old idolatry by 
force, find it easy to condemn them for excluding the new. Some intelli- 
gent English visiters, not connected in any way with the American mission, 
urged the government to remove the priests. The American missionaries, 
as was their duty, labored to guard their hearers against the delusions of 
Romanism, but gave no advice concerning the removal of the Jesuits. 

The reinforcement, which sailed for the islands in December of last year, 
arrived on the 7th of June. Another reinforcement sailed from New Bed- 
ford on the 26th of November. Its members were, the Rev. Messrs. John S. 
Emerson, David B. Lyman, Ephraim Spauldihg, William P. Alexander, 
Richard Armstrong, Cochran Forbes, Harvey R. Hitchcock, and Lorenzo 
Lyons ; Alonzo Chapin, M. D., missionary physician, with their wives, and 
Mr. Edmund H. Rogers, printer, engaged for a limited time. 



222 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

1832. Meeting at New York. Arrangement with the Reformed Dutch Church. Death of 
Dr. Cornelius. New arrangements in the department of correspondence. — Mahrattas. 
Changes in the mission. Conversions at Ahmednuggur. — Ceylon. Governor consents to the en- 
largement of the mission. — Chinese Repository. Mr Abeel's second visit to Bankok. His re- 
turn to Singapore. — Greece. Mr. King's intercourse with the government. — Constantinople. 
Greek Schools multiply. The patriarch's sanction. Mr. Dwight and Mr. Sehauffler arrive. 
Removal to Ortakoy. — Conquest of Syria by the Egyptians. Death of Asaad Shidiak as- 
certained Death of Wortabet. — Indian Missions. Condition of Worcester and Butler. De- 
cision of the U. S. Court in their favor. Refusal of Georgia to obey. The law repealed. 
Chickasaws cede their land. Choctaws removed. Missions in their new country. Conversions 
among the northern tribes. — Sandwich Islands. Death of Naihe. Death of Kaahumauu. 
Awakening on Kauai. Influence of the Tabu societies. New Stations. Improvement among 
seamen. — Mission to the Washington Islands. 

The twenty third annual meeting was held at New York, October 3d, 
4th, and 5th. The attendant religious exercises were unusually nume- 
rous and interesting. On Wednesday evening, there were four missionary 
sermons, in different parts of the city. The receipts, for the financial year, 
had been nearly $30,000, and the expenditures about $23,000, greater than 
the year before. 

A committee from the General Synod of the Reformed Dutch Church at- 
tended the meeting, and Drs. Miller and Edwards, Judge Piatt, Mr. Lewis 
and Mr. Anderson were appointed to confer with them. This joint com- 
mittee reported a plan of cooperation in Foreign Missions, which was 
adopted, and still subsists. According to this plan, candidates for employ- 
ment as foreign missionaries who are members of the Reformed Dutch 
Church, if suitable persons, are to be appointed by the Prudential Commit- 
tee as missionaries of the Board, and to be under its direction, like others 
who are in its service ; but they are still to continue members of that church, 
and subject as before to its laws and discipline, and if they form churches 
among the heathen, may form them according to their own views of church 
government ; and the friends of missions in the Reformed Dutch Church, 
ivhether acting as individuals, or as voluntary or ecclesiastical associations, 
may, in making donations to the Board, direct that the money be applied to 
missionaries belonging to that Church. All this might have been done 
without any formal agreement, for it was all in agreement with the previous 
practice of the Board ; but it was well to have it distinctly and officially 
stated. 

The Rev. Dr. Cornelius, who was elected Corresponding Secretary at the 
last annual meeting, accepted the appointment near the close of the year. 
On the 16th of January, he took his seat with the Prudential Committee. 
He left Boston on the fourth of February, intending to spend several months 
on an agency in the Middle States. When he arrived at Hartford, he was 
much exhausted and in pain, but attended the Monthly Concert, and ad- 
dressed the audience, according to previous appointment. This was the 
last of his public labors. He was immediately confined to his bed by an 
inflammation of the brain, which terminated fatally on the morning of the 
Sabbath, February 12. A respectful notice of his merits and his death was 
entered on the records of the Board. In supplying the vacancy made by 
his death, at this annual meeting, it was thought best to introduce a new ar- 
rangement, and instead of a secretary and two assistants, to appoint three 
corresponding secretaries. Accordingly, the Rev. B. B. Wisner, DD., 
Rev. Rufus Anderson, and Mr. David Greene were elected. In the divi- 
sion of labor among the Secretaries, the domestic correspondence was as- 



MAHRATTA MISSION. CEYLON. 



223 



signed to Dr. Wisner ; correspondence with missions and societies beyond the 
seas, to Mr. Anderson ; and correspondence with missions among' the In- 
dians, and editing the Missionary Herald, to Mr. Greene. — Samuel T. Arm- 
strong, Esq., and Mr. Charles Stoddard were added to the Prudential Com- 
mittee. 

Mahratta Mission. This was a year of changes among the laborers. 
Mr. Hervey died of the cholera at Ahmednugg-ur, on the 13th of May. Mr. 
Graves, needing, for the preservation of life, a climate that could not be 
found in India, sailed for America in August, with his wife and the orphan 
child of Mr. Hervey, and arrived at Boston in January, 1833. Mr. Allen, 
too, left Bombay with his orphan child in December, and arrived at Salem 
in May 1S33. The Rev. George W. Boggs and his wife embarked at 
Salem in May, arrived at Bombay in September, and in December proceed- 
ed to Ahmednuggur. About the last of December, Mr. William C. Sampson, 
printer, embarked at Boston, to take charge of the press of the mission. 

In Bombay, one Hindoo woman was received into the church in Feb- 
ruary. 

The brethren at Ahmednuggur were kindly received, encouraged and as- 
sisted by the few pious Europeans whom the}' found there. The natives, 
at first, were too ignorant of Christianity to see any reason for opposing it. 
For three or four months, the gospel was often preached to large assemblies 
of orderly and sometimes attentive natives. But when it was seen that 
if Christianity prevailed, Brahminism must fall, the Brahmuns began to 
treat the missionaries and their instructions first with indifference, and then 
with contempt. They abused the missionaries in the streets, disturbed the 
companies which they gathered for conversation by the way side, and taught 
the boys^ to hoot at them and pelt them with dirt and stones. Babajee, 
the converted Brahmun, was a special object of this petty but trying perse- 
cution, for they hated him as an apostate ; but he bore all patiently, and the 
more he was reviled and abused, the moTe faithfully and affectionately did 
he seek the good of his persecutors. His wife, awakened at the death bed 
of Mr. Hervey, by seeing how a Christian could die, was received into the 
church on the 17th of July. 

An asylum for the poor, the aged and the infirm, established by the Eng- 
lish inhabitants, had been put under the care of the missionaries from their 
first arrival. Here they daily gave religious instruction. In September, 
several of the inmates began to show more than usual interest in the exer- 
cises. One evening about the middle of October, when Mr. Read had re- 
turned from the asylum, depressed by the unusual indifference of his hear- 
ers and contempt of spectators, Babajee came to him and introduced the 
poor, lame Kondooba,who requested baptism, saying, "I am a great sinner; 
my mind is very dark, and I wish to be saved through Jesus Christ." He 
received appropriate instruction, and on the 18th of November, he and two 
other inmates of the asylum, all of low caste, were baptised and received 
into the church, in the presence of several pious Europeans, and about 100 
natives, several of whom, with apparent sincerity, requested baptism for 
themselves. The hearts of the missionaries were encouraged, and Babajee 
wept for joy. 

Ceylon. This was one of those good years, which, because they are 
good, afford little matter for the historian. — The Preparatory School was re- 
moved from Tillipally, and attached to the Seminary at Batticotta, with the 
intention of opening central day schools for teaching in English at each of 
the stations. During the year, there were seasons of unusual seriousness 
and some instances of conversions at all the stations, but no general revival. 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Thirty persons were added to the churches, and there were 13 candidates 
for admission at its close. 

For several years, the government had refused to allow any increase of 
the number of American missionaries in Ceylon. Neither were they per- 
mitted to have a press under their control. A press, therefore, which had 
been given to the Board for the use of this mission, had been put into the 
hands of the Church Missionary Society's mission at Nellore, and the print- 
ing for the American mission had been done there. The present Governor, 
Sir Robert Wilmot Horton, an enlightened friend of missions, gave leave 
officially for additional missionaries to be received from America till further 
orders could be received from England, and promised to write to the English 
government, recommending and requesting an entire removal of the restric- 
tions. The brethren, therefore, immediately applied for a reinforcement, 
which was sent the next year. 

Eastern Asia. Mr. Bridgman, at the close of the year, had five boys 
under his instruction. One of them was Atih, a son of Leang Afa. It was 
his father's desire that he should acquire a good knowledge of English, 
Greek and Hebrew, that he might become an accomplished translator of the 
Scriptures. A press, given by private liberality in New York, arrived on 
one of the last clays of 1S31 ; the type, some time later. On its arrival, a 
printer was immediately engaged, and a monthly magazine, called the 
" Chinese Repository," was commenced. The first number was issued May 
31. Mr. Bridgman was its editor. It was "printed for the proprietors," 
who were the members of the " Christian Union," — Dr. Morrison, his son, 
Mr. King and Mr. Bridgman ; so that, if the work should prove unprofitable, 
but a fourth part of the expense would fall upon the Board. The leading ob- 
ject of the work was, to diffuse among all readers of the English language, 
useful information concerning China. It has been ably conducted, and 
done much to accomplish its object. 

After a short stay at Singapore, Mr. Abeel hastened back to Bankok, that 
he might supply the numerous Chinese vessels with Christian books, before 
they commenced their homeward voyage. On his arrival, he was forbidden 
to distribute books, except among the Chinese junks in the harbor, because 
the king would permit no attempt to change the religion of the country. 
The priests were less familiar than on his former visit. Still, many came 
for medicine, and one for religious conversation. The number of his pa- 
tients increased, to all of whom he, preached the gospel. A few, — not more 
than 20 — came to hear him on the Sabbath, and five or six professed to re- 
nounce their idols. Mr. Abeel hoped that some of tliem would in future 
years be found true converts. 

In November, the failure of his health compelled him to return to Singa- 
pore, where he was able to preach on the Sabbath, and to attend some other 
religious meetings. Some were awakened and alarmed, and there was 
more thought and conversation on religion, than had ever before been known 
there. 

Mediterranean Missions. Modern Greek school books, from the mis- 
sion press at Malta, were in great demand. Mr. Leeves wrote from Corfu 
for 14,0,00 ; Mr. Hildner from Syra for 2,000 ; and many were distributed 
by Mr. King in Greece, and by the brethren at Constantinople. 

Mr. King returned from Smyrna in February. The Turks were still at 
Athens, but opposed no hindrance to his labors. He had purchased land for 
a female school, and in May commenced preparations for building. The 
Demogerontes, too, gave him the use of the old Hellenic school/house, 
where he opened a school for teaching ancient Greek and some other of the 
higher branches of learning. In July, he visited Nauplia, then the seat of 



DEATH OF ASAAD SH1DIAK ASCERTAINED. 



225 



government, and presented to Rizos, Secretary for Religious and Public In- 
struction, a quantity of school books from the press at Malta. The Secre- 
tary distributed the books among the schools, and afterwards acknowledged 
the donation, and the reception of Mr. King's annual report, in the govern- 
ment newspaper, with thanks for those " useful labors." 

The Rev. Elias Riggs, with his wife, sailed from Boston, on the 30th of 
October, to join the mission in Greece. 

At Constantinople, early in the year, Mr. Goodell waited on the Arme- 
nian Patriarch, and proposed to establish Lancasterian schools among his 
people. The Patriarch, after numerous inquiries concerning American in- 
stitutions, opinions and missions, appointed Boghos to learn the system and 
commence a school by way of experiment. 

A normal school for Greeks was sustained at Galata, to which Greek 
teachers resorted for instruction, and for books, slates, and other school fur- 
niture. Here Mr. Paspati, who had been educated at Amherst, was a prin- 
cipal teacher. Another school for Greeks was supposed at Buyuk Dereh. 
A little encouragement, assistance and advice, induced the Greeks them- 
selves to establish nearly 30 more, at their own expense. The Greek Pa- 
triarch gave these schools his decided approbation. It being reported that 
heretical books were in circulation, the Patriarch made out a catalogue of 
such as he thought suitable to be used in schools and families. This cata- 
logue included all the publications of the Malta press which had been circu- 
lated at Constantinople. 

Mr. Dwight arrived from Malta in June, and Mr. Schaufner from Paris, 
by way of Vienna and Odessa, on the last of July. About this time, the 
brethren removed from Buyuk Dereh to Orta Koy, a village of Jews and 
Armenians about five miles from Galata. Soon after their removal, the 
plague broke out, and they were obliged to shut themselves up to avoid con- 
tagion. The plague was followed by the cholera, and both by a civil war, 
which shook the capital and endangered the throne. During the remainder 
of the year, therefore, but little public effort was possible. 

The mission at Beyroot was in like manner shut in by pestilence and 
war. The Viceroy of Egypt was in arms against the Sultan. His troops, 
under Ibrahim Pasha, being joined by some 10,000 or 15,000 men from 
Mount Lebanon, under the Emeer Besheer, took Acre in May, pushed their 
conquests as far as Damascus, and in the end established the dominion of 
Egypt over Palestine and all Syria. Soon after the capture of Acre, Mr. 
Tod, an English merchant, accompanied by Wortabet, obtained an audience 
with Ibrahim, and made known to him the case of Asaad Shidiak, who had 
been imprisoned " because he would not worship images and pictures and 
pray to the dead." By order of Ibrahim, the Emeer Besheer furnished Mr. 
Tod with ten soldiers, and with authority from himself to search the con- 
vent at Cannobeen, by force if necessary. When Mr. Tod arrived at Can- 
nobeen and demanded the surrender of Asaad, the Patriarch and priests 
trembled with dismay. They asserted that Asaad had died of a dropsy 
about two years before, pointed out his grave, and offered to open it. The 
convent was thoroughly searched, but he was not found, and Mr. Tod was 
convinced that he was really dead. One report was, that he had been poi- 
soned by order of the Emeer Besheer; but the length and severity of his 
imprisonment were enough to destroy life, and were probably intended to 
produce that result. 

Wortabet, since his return from Malta, had not been a member of the 
mission ; but, from his weight of character, and his perfect knowledge of 
the people, his influence at Sidon was exceedingly valuable, and was fast 
increasing and extending. But, on the 10th of September, a short illness, 
29 



226 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



supposed to be the cholera, terminated his earthly labors. From the first 
attack, he considered the disease as fatal, and met death with calm reliance 
on the. Savior. 

The Rev. William M. Thomson and Dr. Asa Dodge sailed from Boston, 
October 30, to reinforce this mission. 

Indian Missions. The most interesting point, this year, was the Georgia 
penitentiary. The imprisoned missionaries were treated with all the kind- 
ness which the rules of the prison would allow. Except that all letters sent 
or received by them must be seen by some officer of the prison, they corres- 
ponded freely with their friends ; and Mr. Worcester still continued to give 
advice and directions concerning the management of the mission. Severe 
tasks were not imposed upon them ; and when any peculiarly unpleasant 
work was to be per form 3d, some of the other convicts often begged the priv- 
ilege of doing it in their stead. Still, they did their full share of labor, and 
refused every indulgence which could distinguish them invidiously from 
their fellow prisoners. 

Their case was brought, by a writ of error, before the Supreme Court of 
the United States, and argued by William Wirt and John Sargeant on the 
20th, 21st and 23d of February. No one appeared before the Court in be- 
half of Georgia. On the 3d of March, Chief Justice Marshall pronounced 
the decision of the Court in favor of the missionaries, declaring the laws of 
Georgia, extending her jurisdiction over the Cherokee country, to be repug- 
nant to the constitution, treaties and laws of the United States, and, there- 
fore, null and void. The mandate of the Court was immediately issued, 
reversing and annulling the judgment of the Superior Court of Georgia, and 
ordering that all proceedings on the indictment against the missionaries "do 
forever surcease," and that they "be, and hereby are, dismissed therefrom." 
On the 17th of March, Mr. Chester, supported by Mr. Underwood and Gen. 
Harden, moved, in the Superior Court of Georgia, that this mandate be re- 
ceived and recorded, and the prisoners discharged. The Court refused to 
obey the mandate. According to the regular course of law, a record of this 
refusal should be carried up to the Supreme Court of the United States, 
which should then proceed to enforce its own decision. To prevent this, 
the Court refused to allow its own decision, or any matter relating to it, to 
be recorded. To supply this deficiency, for which the statutes had made no 
provision, Mr. Chester made his affidavit of these facts, which, Judge Clay- 
ton certified, was sworn before him. Mr. Chester then applied by letter to 
the Governor, Lumpkin, to discharge the prisoners, but he refused to answer 
in writing ; saying, " You got round Clayton, but you shall not get round 
me." 

Meanwhile, the work of taking possession of the Cherokee country went 
on. A law of Georgia forbade the Cherokee government to act, or to exist. 
An armed force was sent, to arrest the members of the national council, if 
they should attempt to meet; and the meeting was thus prevented. The 
country was laid out into lots of 140 acres each, to be distributed by lottery. 
Possession was to be given immediately, except in cases of lots on which 
Cherokees were actually residing. White men crowded into the nation to 
take possession of the vacant lots, even before the lottery was drawn. Some 
of these were appointed justices of the peace, and a show was made of en- 
forcing the civil code of Georgia. Whiskey was brought in without re- 
straint ; many of the disheartened Cherokees gave themselves up to intem- 
perance and kindred vices, and some — about 500, it was said, — emigrated 
to the west. The drawing of the lottery commenced on the 22d of October, 
and, after a short suspension, to investigate certain frauds in the manner of 
conducting it, was soon completed. The legislature met early in November. 



-9 



CH1CKASAWS CEDE THEIR LANDS. CHOCTAWS REMOVED* 227 



The Governor in his message, stated what progress had been made in taking 
possession of the Cherokee lands, and the legislature repealed the law, un- 
der which the missionaries had been imprisoned. — On the 28th of Novem- 
ber, the missionaries gave notice to the Governor and Attorney General of 
Georgia, of their intentions to move the Supreme Court for further proceed- 
ings in their case at its session on the second of February. The result be- 
longs to the history of another year ; and some transactions connected with 
it will be more conveniently related in that connexion. 

Still, missionary labors were not wholly suspended, even within the limits 
claimed by Georgia. Several of the schools were continued, under the care 
of female teachers. Mr. Butrick, Mr. Chamberlain, Mr. Thompson and 
John Huss occasionally visited the churches, preached, and administered 
gospel ordinances ; several native church members were faithful,. industrious 
and successful in their evangelical labors ; and during the year, some were 
awakened, converted, and added to the churches. 

The Chickasaws found this year like the last, a year of gloom and down- 
ward progress. In October they made a treaty, according to which, their 
lands were to be surveyed and sold, in the same manner as the public lands 
of the United States, and the proceeds paid over to them. From these, 
they were to provide themselves a country and remove to it, or remain on 
one third of their present territory, subject to the laws of Mississippi. 
Meanwhile those laws were permitting unprincipled white men to deluge 
the land with whiskey, and fill it with vice and woe, and the missions were 
making arrangements to close their labors. 

The removal of the Choctaws went on, and the amount of unavoidable 
suffering was great. Some, in crossing the swamps of the Mississippi, 
were surrounded by the rising waters, from which there were no means of 
escape. The captain of a steam boat took off one company, who had been 
confined six days in this perilous condition, and were near perishing with 
hunger. He saw at least 100 horses standing frozen dead in the mud. Many 
died of sickness, brought on by exposure and fatigue, and many by the cholera. 
The Christian Choctaws had morning and evening worship in their tents or 
boats, and refused to labor on the Sabbath, or to travel, unless compelled. 
The captain of a boat that carried one party remarked, that they were the 
most religious people he ever had to do with ; another said that " their singing 
and praying made the passage appear like a continued meeting and an 
agent, who had the best opportunities for judging, said that the trouble of 
removing those who had been under missionary instruction was less by one 
half, than that of removing the others. Meanwhile, the schools were grad- 
ually closed, and the missions broken up. It was determined that, in the new 
Choctaw country, no boarding schools or large farming establishments should 
be opened by the Board, and therefore a less number of laborers w T ould be 
needed. Some of the missionaries therefore retired from the service. 
Others prepared to follow their people to the west, and a few remained to 
close up the concerns of the mission, and to give such instruction and exert 
such good influence as should be possible, during the breaking up of the 
nation. The Board relinquished to the nation the annuity, which was due 
annually till 1836. 

The country to which the Choctaws were removing, is bounded on the 
east by Arkansas, on the north by the Arkansas river, on the south by the 
Ked river, and on the west by the lands of other tribes. Mr. Williams ar- 
rived among them and selected the site for a new mission on the 12th of 
July. He chose a place near the principal ford of the mountain fork of the 
Little river, and about ten miles from the eastern boundary of the coun- 
try. He called it Bethabara. About 1000 of the Choctaws were settled 



228 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




A Choctaw School. 



within five miles, and at least 3000 within 2d miles. In a few weeks, he 
opened a school with 2-5 scholars ; the parents offering to pay three or four 
dollars a quarter for each pupil. The health of Mrs. Williams, the teach- 
er, failed, and the school was discontinued after three months. It could not 
be resumed till the next year. A church was organized on the 19th of Au- 
gust, with 57 members, all of whom but one had belonged to churches, pre- 
vious to their removal. In November, 18 others were added, three of whom 
were new members. — Mr. Wright, who had been detained by journeys and 
sickness, entered his new field of labor on the 14th of September. He se- 
lected a site about 18 miles east of Fort Towson, which he called Wheelock, 
in memory of the first president of Dartmouth College. At least 2000 
of those among whom he formerly labored were settled around him, within 
ten or twelve miles. A church was organized on the second Sabbath in 
December, with 37 members, seven of whom had not before been members 
of any church. Mr. and Mrs. Hotchkin and Mr. Moulton arrived early in 
December. — Besides public worship on the Sabbath, frequent meetings were 
held by the missionaries on other days ; and meetings for prayer and re- 
ligious conversation were often held by the pious Choctaws, when no mis- 
sionary was present. 

Among the tribes north of the Arkansas, the awakening continued. Early 
in the spring, a series of meetings was held among the Cherokees, Creeks 
and Osages, with happy results. The first was at Dwight. Six mission- 
aries were present and assisted. More than 40, hitherto impenitent, re- 
quested public prayer for their own salvation, and some, it was hoped, sub- 
mitted themselves to God. Then a still more interesting and effective 
meeting was held at the Forks of the Illinois. Here, all appeared to be af- 
fected, and some found hope of paifdon. The party then repaired to Dr. 
Weed's, who had already settled in the Creek country, on an invitation from 
the chiefs, with a promise of $400 a year for the support of his family and 
the purchase of medicine. Here the awakening had been steadily in pro- 
gress for more than two years ; though the majority of the nation hated 
Christianity, and despised all who attended on its ordinances. The Lord's 
supper was administered to about 60 communicants, and nearly 40 came 
forward to avow their anxiety for salvation. Among the Osages, visits were 
made and meetings held in all the villages but two. Here they found no 
instances of conviction of sin and anxiety for pardon j but they found and 



CONVERSIONS AMONG THE NORTHERN TRIBES. 



229 



promoted an increasing conviction of the folly of idolatry, and of the value 
of Christianity. 

As the season advanced, the awakening extended among the Cherokees. 
May 18, Mr. Washburn reported 59 members of the church, and nine pro- 
pounded for admission. The number of converts then was believed to be 
at least 70. The awakening was more extensive than ever before. In- 
stances of special seriousness were known to exist in every settlement in the 
nation. At Fairfield, Dr. Palmer's station, a new impulse was given to the 
work late in May, and in June it was rapidly increasing. In September, 13 
were propounded ; making more than 30 who gave evidence of conversion in 
that neighborhood within about a year. The temperance society advanced, 
A female society had a circulating library of 150 volumes, and expected to 
add 200 more within a year. A society of males was procuring and dis- 
tributing Cherokee Testaments, hymn books and tracts. — This state of 
things continued through the year. 

Among the Creeks, Dr. Weed labored alone, except occasional visits from 
his ministerial brethren. Mr. Vaill made a visit in July, when 18 were 
admitted to the church, making the whole number 81. Schools were anx- 
iously desired by the people, and Mrs. Weed commenced a small one in the 
autumn ; but, as the children were destitute of the necessary clothing, it 
was suspended at the approach of winter. A Baptist missionary to the 
Choctaws, passing through the nation and seeing their wants, began to la- 
bor among them. In October, he had formed a church, and admitted 40 
members, and expected soon to baptize 40 more. The Methodists, too, had 
received at least 200, including " seekers," into their society. The intro- 
duction of sectarian distinctions, in the end proved a serious evil. 

At Harmony, the preceding year closed with hopes, which were not dis- 
appointed. On the third of June, 13 persons were received into the church ; 
eleven by profession, and two by letter. Of these, two were Osages, two 
Delawares, two of African descent, and seven children of missionaries. 
Hope was indulged of the piety of others. On the first Sabbath in No- 
vember, nine more were admitted ; making 20 within the year, as the 
fruits of this awakening ; 15 of whom had been members of the school. 

The Maumee mission was drawing towards its close. In the autumn, 
the Ottawas sold to the United States all their land in the State of Ohio, 
except a few small reservations to some of the chiefs. They still retained 
a tract of about 27,000 acres at the mouth of the Maumee, in Michigan. 
No new country was provided for them, and they refused to cross the Mis- 
sissippi. Mr. Van Tassel, Avith the assent of the Prudential Committee, 
offered the use of land belonging to the mission, to such as would erect 
buildings and open fields upon it ; but few were inclined to accept the offer. 

Among the Ojibwas, the gospel was preached by an interpreter to a few. 
Some gave serious attention, and one or two appeared to embrace its offers. 
A school was kept up at La Pointe, with from 12 to 25 scholars. In 
the autumn, another was opened at Sandy Lake. In June, Mr. Boutwell 
accompanied Mr. Schoolcraft, agent for Indian Affairs, on an exploring tour, 
as far west as the head waters of the Mississippi. The party travelled 
about 2400 miles, mostly in bark canoes, of Indian construction, and re- 
turned to Lake Superior about the first of September. This journey was 
made at the invitation and expense of Mr. Schoolcraft. 

This was another good year to the Indians in the State of New York, 
In January, 13 were admitted to the church at Seneca, three at Cattaraugus 
and eleven at Alleghany. In April, five were admitted at Seneca. In 
June, 13 were admitted at Alleghany. Here a protracted meeting was 
held in August, at which there were some conversions. On the 2d of No* 



230 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



vember, the Rev. Asher Bliss arrived with his wife at Cattaraugus. The 
Indians* hearing of his arrival, which had been expected, came together for 
a protracted meeting on the next day. It continued for six days ; and be- 
sides its general good influence, was believed to be the means of some con- 
versions. 

Sandwich Islands. The death of Naihe, at Kaawaloa, on the 29th of 
December, 1831, was followed by some diminution of attendance on public 
worship at Kaawaloa ; showing that much of the apparent religiousness of 
the people arose from the influence of the chiefs. His widow, " the admir- 
able Kapiolani," exerted herself with increasing singleness of heart to pro- 
mote the best interests of her people ; a sense of religious duty seemed to 
spring up in others, who had formerly leaned wholly on their chief; and the 
congregation again increased. At several stations, the influence of novelty 
seemed to be dying away, while that of religion was gaining strength ; and 
the number of serious hearers increased, while the whole number of attend- 
ants diminished. 

The large reinforcement arrived on the 17th of May. A general meet- 
ing of the mission was held, and they were assigned to their respective 
fields of labor. 

Kaahumanu was ill when the reinforcement arrived, and received them 
at her house. She soon after rapidly declined, and died on the 5th of June. 
She was 58 years of age. Her piety grew brighter to the last ; so much 
that some of the foreign residents, who had formerly spoken lightly of it, 
now acknowledged its reality. Some days before her death, she settled all 
her worldly affairs, called the young king and gave him her dying charge, 
and appointed her sister, Kinau, her successor. 

The general meeting of the mission adjourned to attend her funeral. 
Mr. Bingham preached from the triumphant words of Paul — " I have fought 
a good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth 
there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the right- 
eous Judge, shall give me at that day ; and not to me only, but to all them 
also that love his appearing." The mission also resolved that a funeral ser- 
mon on this occasion be preached at each of the stations. 

At Waimea, on Kauai, the funeral sermon in memory of Kaahumanu was 
preached by Mr. Whitney. On the same day, he preached a farewell ser- 
mon, in view of his own absence on a voyage to the Society and Washing- 
ton Islands. These sermons were the means of an awakening, which was 
sustained by the labors of Mr. Gulick and some native Christians, till the 
end of October, when Mr. Bingham came to their assistance. His arrival 
gave a new impulse to the work. On the second day after his arrival, more 
than 60, who appeared to be really awakened, called to converse with him. 
There were inquirers* and apparent conversions, and some admissions to 
the churches, at the other stations ; but no general awakening. The whole 
number admitted during the year ending in June, 1832, was 235 ; making 
the whole number since the commencement of the mission, 577. Of these, 
about one in 100 had been excommunicated, and about four in 100 had died 
in hope. There were also 45 who had been propounded for admission. 

The " tabu meetings," or moral societies, it was found necessary to mod- 
ify, if not to abolish. They had been useful, and still, perhaps, strengthened 
the infirm purposes of some of their members to live lives of external mo- 
rality. But it was found that many, having joined one of these societies, 
felt that they had become good, and were worthy of heaven ; and the self- 
righteousness, thus encouraged and sustained, kept them from Christ. 
These societies were, therefore, suffered to fall into neglect, or thrown open 
to all, or otherwise so modified as to relieve them from this objection. 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. NEW STATIONS FORMED. 231 

The number who belonged to the schools was not reported at the general 
meeting. The number able to read, ascertained at every station but one by 
actual enumeration, was 23,127. Schools for the improvement of teachers 
were taught at nearly all the stations, and with some success. The High 
School increased to more than 60 scholars, including the king and some of 
his attendants. The manual labor system Was early introduced. A sub- 
stantial school-house, 50 feet by 26, was erected and covered, and writing- 
desks and seats were made, by the labor of the students. 




Three new stations were formed this year ; one at Wailuku, on Maui, in 
a tract of country containing more than 25,000 souls, by Mr. Green ; one at 
Kaluaha, on Molokai, by Mr. Hitchcock; and one at Waialua, on Oahu, 
by Mr. Emerson, assisted, at first, by Mr. Clark. All opened with encour- 
aging prospects. At Wailuku, a school-house was erected, 118 feet long 
and 40 wide, capable of holding 2,000 persons ; and Auwae, the leading 
chief of the district, prepared to build a house of worship, as large as the 
missionaries should think desirable. Mr. Green made special efforts to 
bring the children into school, and with some success. He met with much 
difficulty, from the almost entire absence of family government ; but it was 
gratifying to know that parents had learned to let their children live, instead 



232 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



of putting them to deatri to avoid the burden of supporting them; and it 
might be hoped that they would, in time, learn to bring them up " in the 
nurture and admonition of the Lord." 

An unusual number of vessels resorted to Lahaina ; perhaps, because 
Hoapili, the governor, had effectually banished the means of intoxication, 
while the traffic in ardent spirits was but imperfectly suppressed at Hono- 
lulu. Fourteen captains of vessels and 150 seamen were seen at one time 
at public worship, and religion was evidently making progress among that 
class of visiters. 

A fifth reinforcement, consisting of the Rev. Benjamin W. Parker and 
Rev, Lowell Smith, with their wives, and Mr. Lemuel Fuller, printer, 
sailed from New London on the 21st of November. 

Washington Islands. In 1829, the Rev. C. S. Stewart visited the 
Washington or Northern Marquesas Islands, in the U. S. ship Vincennes ; 
and, in consequence of his representations, the Committee instructed the 
Sandwich Island mission, conditionally, to send some of their own number 
to those islands. A correspondence was accordingly opened with the Eng- 
lish missionaries in the South Pacific, by which it was ascertained that 
they had already sent several native teachers to the Marquesas, and written 
home for help from England to carry on the work. As the result of this 
correspondence, Messrs. Whitney, Tinker and Alexander, sailed for the 
Society Islands, on the 18th of July. There was a pleasant and profitable 
interchange of sentiments on the whole subject of missions in the Pacific. 
The English brethren preferred that the proposed mission should be delayed 
till they could hear from London ; but should this be deemed inexpedient, 
they consented to relinquish the northern group to their American brethren. 
They, after visiting the Washington Islands, believed that a missio® might 
be commenced with a fair prospect of success, and so reported on their re- 
turn. The subject was referred to the general meeting in June of the next 
year. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

1833. Annual Meeting at Philadelphia. New Auxiliaries. Southern and Central Boards.— 
Mahrattas. Conversions and organization of a Church at Ahmednuggur. — Ceylon. Death of 
Mrs. Winslovv. Mr. Winslow returns. Reinforcement, with consent of the Government. Fire 
at Tillipally. — China. Mission reinforced. Leang Afa among the graduates. — Mr. Abeel re- 
turns.— Mission to Siam. — Embarkation of Munson and Lyman.— Malta abandoned, a>nd Press 
removed to Smyrna. Greece. Ecclesiastical Constitution. — Constantinople. Schools in the 
Turkish barracks. Ordination of Armenian priests. — Nestorians. Mr. Perkins embarks.— 
Beyroot. Mission reinforced. Station at Jerusalem. Mr. Bird's reply to Butrus.— Mission to 
Western Africa. — Patagonia explored. — Indian Missions. Release of Worcester and Butler. 
John Huss ordained. Stephen Foreman licensed. Chickasaw Mission reduced. Removal of 
the Choctaws completed. New Stations among them. Sickness and Deaths. Deaths at 
Dwight. Awakening continues. Ojibwa printing. Mackinaw and Maumee reduced. — Sand- 
wich Islands. The king assumes the government. Relaxation of the laws. Declension of 
morals, and of attendance on instruction. Efforts of chiefs. Seamen's Friend Society. — Wash- 
ington Islands. Mission abandoned. 

The annual meeting was held at Philadelphia on the 18th, 19th, and 20th 
of September. The receipts for the financial year had been nearly $146,000, 
exceeding those of the last year by more than $15,000, The expenses had 
been about $150,000. The Board had also received from other societies 
and expended 17,920; making its total of disbursements, $167,826,27. — At 
this meeting, a letter from Sir Alexander Johnstone was read, communicat- 
ing a resolution of the subscribers to the Oriental Translation Fund of Great 



MAI-IRATTAS. CEYLON. 



233 



Britain and Ireland, in which the value of the labors of the Board in Cey- 
lon is gratefully acknowledged. 

During this year, some new arrangements were made for conducting the 
domestic operations of the Board. New England and the greater part of 
the Middle States had already been divided into districts, and a permanent 
agent appointed in each, who was expected to visit auxiliaries, churches, 
and other ecclesiastical bodies, and superintend the whole business of rais- 
ing funds. In October of this year, the Foreign Missionary Societies of 
the Western Reserve and the Valley of the Mississippi were formed, auxili- 
ary to the Board. The latter had its centre of operations at Cincinnati ; 
and the two were expected to conduct the whole business of raising funds 
beyond the Alleghany mountains. In October, too, the Central Board of 
Foreign Missions was formed by the Synods of Virginia and North Caro- 
lina, with its executive committee, its treasurer and its secretary, who should 
ordinarily be appointed as a general agent of the American Board. Its 
missionaries were to be commissioned and directed and its funds expended 
by the American Board. In December, the Synod of South Carolina and 
Georgia formed the Southern Board of Foreign Missions'on the same plan. 
The benign influence of the formation of this Board and of the discussions 
which attended it, upon the spirit of piety and brotherly love in the Synod, 
was acknowledged by a solemn vote of thanks to the great Author of all 
good. 

Mahratta Missions. Mr. Sampson arrived in May, to take charge of 
the press. Mr. Allen embarked on his return to Bombay in July, but did 
not arrive till January 7, 1834. Mrs. Stone died in August, of an affec- 
tion of the liver. Mr. Read, Mr. Ramsay, and their wives were laid aside 
much of the time by sickness. 

At Bombay, two Indo-Britons were received into the church, and several 
natives requested admission, but were deferred. A Mussulman, who had 
been awakened by a New Testament given him by Mr. Garrett, was receiv- 
ed into the Scottish mission church. Several other cases of the kind are 
known to have occurred ; and perhaps the native converts are not to be se- 
verely blamed, for preferring to be ecclesiastically connected with the people 
who govern the country. The Oriental Christian Spectator was given up 
to the Scottish mission, and the Journalist and Missionary Reporter was 
commenced. 

At Ahmednuggur, four native converts were received into the church in 
February ; and on the 4th of March, a Presbyterian Church was organized, 
with 14 members, ten of whom were Hindoos. Mr. Read was made its 
pastor, Babajee elder, and Dajeeba deacon. Another Hindoo was added 
during the year. 

Frequent and extensive journeys were made from these stations, for 
preaching the gospel and distributing books and tracts. It appeared evident 
that many thousands were convinced of the falsehood of Hindooism and the 
superiority of Christianity. But this afforded no ground to expect nume- 
rous conversions ; for a Hindoo feels under no obligation to give up his re- 
ligion just because he knows it to be false. 

Ceylon. Mrs. Winslow died suddenly on the 14th of January, having 
been a member of the mission for thirteen years. In consequence of this 
bereavement, Mr. Winslow was designated instead of Mr. Meigs, to accom- 
pany several children of missionaries to the United States. In September, 
he left Ceylon, with his three daughters and seven daughters of his breth- 
ren, and arrived at Philadelphia in March of the next year. 

The Rev. Messrs. William Todd, Samuel Hutchings, Henry R. Hoising- 
ton and George H. Apthorp, and Dr. Nathan Ward, with their wives, sailed 
30 



234 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



from Boston the first of July, and arrived at Jaffna in October. The Rev. 
James R. Eckard and Mr. E. S. Minor, printer, sailed from Salem in Oc- 
tober, and arrived in February of the next year. The permission of the 
British government for an enlargement of the mission had been received in 
April. 

The school bungalow at Tillipally and the out houses attached to it were 
consumed by fire on the 26th of June, and the house of worship, with near- 
ly all the Tamul books and tracts belonging to the station, on the 11th of 
August. These fires were probably the work of a cooley, who had been 
dismissed from the employment of the mission for bad conduct. 

This year, seventeen members were added to the church. 

China. The Rev. Ira Tracy and Mr. S. W. Williams, who sailed from 
New York in June, joined Mr. Bridgman at Canton in October. Mr. Wil- 
liams immediately took charge of the press ; but all were obliged to devote 
themselves principally to the study of the language. But they were not 
alone in their labors. Mr. Gutzlaff continued his voyages along the coast, 
and Leang Afa was busy in preparing and distributing Christian tracts. In 
October, he distributed 2500 copies of Scripture tracts and of his own " Good 
Words to admonish the Age," among the 24,000 literary graduates who 
were assembled at a public examination at Canton. He believed that he 
could profitably distribute 50,000 volumes a year. 




Leang- Afa and his Sons. 



South Eastern Asia. Mr. Abeel was usefully employed at Singapore 
till May. His health was failing under the influence of the climate ; and 
having received an invitation from the Prudential Committee to return and 
labor for a time as an agent among his brethren of the Reformed Dutch 
Church, he sailed for London, where he arrived in October. By the ad- 
vice of physicians j who feared the effects of an English winter, he repaired 
to Paris, intending soon to visit Holland for missionary purposes. 

The Rev. Messrs. Charles Robinson and Stephen Johnson, with their 



MALTA ABANDONED. 



235 



wives, embarked at Boston, on the 10th of June, to commence a permanent 
mission in Siam. They reached Singapore in the autumn, and Mr. and 
Mrs. Johnson attempted to proceed to Siam; but having encountered calms, 
head winds and currents for 46 days and advanced only 300 miles, they 
were obliged to return to Singapore. 

The Rev. Samuel Munson and Rev. Henry Lyman, with their wives, 
embarked with the brethren last mentioned, with instructions to explore the 
Indian Archipelago ; especially Java, Sumatra, Borneo, Celebes, the Mo- 
luccas, and the neighboring islands. Having arrived at Batavia in Septem- 
ber, they spent the remainder of the year in making preparation for their 
future labors. 

Mediterranean Missions. Malta ceased to be one of the stations of the 
Board at the close of this year. Mr. Temple and Mr. Hallock, with the 
printing establishment, left the island on the 7th of December, and arrived 
at Smyrna on the 23d. Dyonisius Carabet accompanied them, as a transla- 
tor. Mr. Smith left Malta on the 12th, and arrived at Alexandria on the 
25th, on his way to Beyroot. The whole amount of printing done at Malta, 
from the establishment of the press in July, 1822, to the time of its removal, 
was about 350,000 volumes, containing 21,000,000 pages. Nearly the whole 
of them had been put into circulation, and additional supplies of some of 
the works were urgently demanded. During almost his whole residence 
here, Mr. Temple preached twice on the Sabbath, and at least once on some 
other day each week, in English ; and especially during the latter part of 
the time ; several members of the missions had performed valuable labors 
in the education of youth. 

Mr. Riggs arrived at Athens on the 28th of January ; and having already 
acquired some knowledge of modem Greek, was soon able to give religious 
instruction in the schools. 

The government of the country was now passing into the hands of the 
newly elected king, Otho of Bavaria. The ecclesiastical constitution was 
adopted during the summer, by which the Greek Church in Greece was 
made independent of the Patriarch at Constantinople, and placed under the 
government of the " Holy Council of the kingdom of Greece," which was 
to guard both the clergy and the schools against heresy, and to report any 
attempt to disturb the church by proselyting or other means, to the civil gov- 
ernment. In September, a law was published, forbidding the sale of books 
without license, obtained from the local authorities for cities, and from the 
Minister of the Interior for country places. The laws were not so admin- 
istered as to interfere seriously with the labors of the mission. 

The girls' school was suspended in May, on the return of Anastasia, the 
instructress, to Smyrna. The schools for boys were remodelled, and the 
higher department was named " The Evangelical Gymnasium." Here stu- 
dents who could sustain an examination in reading, writing and arithmetic, 
entered upon a well arranged course of study for four years, corresponding, 
as well as the circumstances of the country would permit, with the studies 
of a New England College. Anastasius Karavelles, who had been educa- 
ted at Amherst, was one of the teachers. A month after the publication of 
the prospectus, the Gymnasium contained 66 scholars, and the Elementary 
School 76. 

The Greek schools at Constantinople remained much as last year. But 
the school house at Buyuh Dereh had been built at the expense of the mis- 
sion. This made the mission too prominent in the work. It looked like 
foreign interference, and excited jealousy. The Latins set themselves 
against it ; the Greeks supported it but feebly, and it was thought best to 
give up the school. 



236 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



The Armenians here had a good number of schools, and a tolerable sup- 
ply of books for spelling and reading, grammar and arithmetic. A priest at 
Broosa, about this time, translated the book of directions for establishing 
and conducting Lancasterian schools, from the modern Greek into Armen- 
ian. Measures were taken to supply such books, cards and other apparatus 
as were still wanting, and an Armenian who gave some evidence of piety 
was employed to open a school at Pera, to which place the brethren remov- 
ed in August. 

In 1831, some enemy of the mission called the attention of the Turkish 
government to these schools. The reader will recollect the result. Since 
that time, the schools had occasionally been visited by Turkish officers, who 
expressed their approbation of the system, and their desire for its introduc- 
tion among themselves. One of them left a donation of 500 piastres for 
the Greek school at Arnaoot Koy. Several of them attended the examina- 
tion of this school in July ; and at its close, after a long conversation with 
the agent of the mission, told him that Ahmed Pasha, the Sultan's military 
counsellor, had encouraged them to make a trial of the system among the 
young soldiers in the barracks at Dolma Baktche ; that they had already 
fitted up a school room, under direction of the teacher at Arnaoot Koy ; and 
that they now wanted assistance in preparing cards, books, and all the ap- 
paratus of a Lancasterian school. The agent and Paniotes, who had been 
the teacher at Buyuh Dereh, and who was a good scholar, both in Greek 
and Turkish, were directed by the mission to comply with this request. In 
about two weeks, the school had been established, and Azim Bey, who had 
acted a leading part in this business, was promoted and transferred to the 
barracks at Scutari, where he was preparing to open another school. Azim 
Bey repeatedly visited the missionaries at Pera, who presented him with an 
orrery, and a variety of furniture greatly needed by his school. At his re- 
quest, Paniotes was sent over to Scutari, to assist in preparing lessons in 
Turkish for the school, and while there, was treated with a degree of re- 
spect seldom shown to Greeks. Meanwhile, a learned Turk was translating 
from the Arabic, some books published by the Church Missionary Society 
at Malta. The geography was not full enough in its account of Turkey. 
Azim Bey, learning that Mr. Dwight was preparing a geography for the 
Armenians, to be translated into Turkish, requested that the part relating to 
Turkey might be prepared immediately, that the Sultan might see it when 
he should visit the schools. It was done ; and as fast as Mr. Dwight could 
prepare it in English, Mr. Oscanean translated it into Armenian, Mr. Pas- 
pati into Greek, and Paniotes into Turkish. — Such was the origin of Lan- 
casterian schools among the Turks. They did not belong to the mission, 
nor were they under its care. They were not Christian schools. They 
were established by the Turks, — as Azim Bey said, by order of the Sultan, — 
through the indirect influence of the mission, and with aid which it af- 
forded. 

Early in the autumn, the brethren were invited to attend the ordination 
of fifteen Armenian priests, — the first who had been ordained for several 
years. On inquiring why they had not been ordained of late, Mr. Goodell 
was informed that in 1826, the Synod resolved to have better educated 
priests, or none, and had ordered that thenceforth none should be ordained, 
who had not finished a course of study under Peshtemaljan, the Principal 
of the Armenian Academy at ^Constantinople. These were the first who 
had been ordained since that time. They were comparatively well educated 
men. By the advice of Peshtemaljan and others, several useless and incon- 
venient observances formerly attending their ordinations were omitted, and 
instead of the repetition of certain forms of prayer for forty days, the new 



AFRICA. PATAGONIA. 



237 



priests were told to spend a considerable part of the time in studvino- the 
Bible. J ° 

The spirit of this last recommendation was evidently making progress 
among the Armenians at Constantinople. Peshtemaljan encouraged and 
assisted his pupils in tne study of the Scriptures. Several young men, not 
under his instruction, met statedly for that purpose ; and a few, it was 
hoped, had begun to feel the power of divine truth to purify the heart. 

Mr. Thomson and Dr. Dodge arrived at Beyroot on the 24th of Febru- 
ary. In March, Mr. Thomson with two English missionaries, left Beyroot, 
passed down the coast to Jaffa, visited Jerusalem, and returned through the 
interior, after an absence of five weeks. He found the country more open 
to missionary operations than formerly ; and while at Jerusalem, engaged 
lodgings for himself and his family, intending soon to return. He was, 
however, detained by sickness, and afterwards by the sickness of his wife, 
till the next year. — In April, Mr. Whiting accompanied his wife on a voyage 
to Constantinople for the recovery of her health, from which they did not 
return till early the next year. 

Butrus, (Peter,) Papal Bishop of Beyroot, had published an answer to 
Mr. King's farewell letter. It was thought best that Mr. Bird should pre- 
pare a reply to the bishop. For this purpose, he was furnished with the 
more important works of the ancient fathers ; and what was still wanting in 
the polemical department, was generously supplied by Mr. Parnell, one of 
the devoted men who established the English mission at Bagdad, and who 
also presented to the mission a lithographic press, for printing the Arabic 
and Syriac languages. The reply occupied Mr. Bird for several months. 
In the summer it was completed, and sent to Malta to be printed at the 
Church Mission press. It was comprised in thirteen letters to the bishop of 
Beyroot,. " by certain Christians of that city." 

The Rev. Justin Perkins and his wife, who sailed from Boston on the 
21st of September, to commence a mission among the Nestorians of Persia, 
arrived at Constantinople in December. 

Africa. At length, the Committee was enabled to commence a mission 
in Western Africa. The next day after the annual meeting, the Rev. John 
L. Wilson received his instructions at Philadelphia. He immediately made 
arrangements to embark for Cape Palmas, in a vessel about to be despatched 
by the Maryland Colonization Society. He had nearly abandoned the hope 
of having an associate ; but, just in time, Mr. Stephen R. Wyncoop, a per- 
sonal friend and fellow student, volunteered to accompany him on his voyage 
of exploration. They embarked at Baltimore on the 28th of November. 

Patagonia. Silas E. Burrows, Esq., of New York, having offered a gra- 
tuitous passage, the Rev. William Arms and Rev. Titus Coan, by direction 
of the Committee, embarked at New York, August 16, and landed at Gre- 
gory's Bay, in Eastern Patagonia, on the 14th of November. The vessel 
proceeded on her way. The missionaries were hospitably received by the 
Patagonians, and assisted to visit the interior, but found it impossible to 
reach the Western Coast, either by water, or by crossing the Cordilleras. 
They ascertained that the country is generally sterile, the inhabitants few, 
and the prospect of usefulness comparatively small. They returned to the 
place where they landed, and embarked on the 25th of January, 1834, on 
board the Antarctic, Capt. Nash, of Westerly, R. L, for the Falkland 
Islands. After living some time on board the Antarctic and the Hancock, ot 
Stonino-ton, Ct., Capt. Allen, of the Talma, of Groton, Ct., gaye them a pas- 
sage home. They arrived at New London on the 14th of May During 
their absence, they found no use for the funds with which the Committee 
had supplied them ; their wants being gratuitously supplied by the natives 



238 



HISTORY OV THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



while in Patagonia, and at other times by the owners and masters of the 
several vessels on board of which they were received. 

Indian Missions. The course of events had fixed the attention of poli- 
ticians, as well as of the churches, intensely upon the imprisoned missiona- 
ries. The doctrine of " nullification," that is, of the right of a State to de- 
clare a law of the United States unconstitutional, and to prevent its execu- 
tion within her limits, had become predominant in South Carolina. A con- 
vention, called by the legislature of that State, had published an ordinance, 
"nullifying" the existing revenue law of the United States, forbidding the 
courts of the United States, their officers, and all other persons, to attempt 
to enforce that law in South Carolina, and declaring that if the general 
government should attempt to enforce it, South Carolina would withdraw 
from the Union ; and the State had drafted men and provided military stores 
to sustain its ordinance by force. If the missionaries should persevere in 
their suit, and the Supreme Court of the United States should attempt to 
enforce its decision in their favor, it was feared that Georgia would join the 
" nullifiers," and that Alabama and Mississippi, where similar unconstitu- 
tional laws had been enacted, would follow the example ; and then there 
would be four contiguous States, leagued together to resist the general gov- 
ernment by force. If the President should sustain the Court, all those States 
would turn against him. If he should permit Georgia to triumph over the 
Court, the example would strengthen the cause of South Carolina. Georgia 
wished to support the President against the " nullifiers," but dared not, 
while it was so probable that she should soon find it expedient to join them. 

These embarrassments had been foreseen, ever since it was ascertained 
that the missionaries could not be frightened, and would not accept a par- 
don ; and the Governor had sent them word that he intended to release 
them from confinement at some future time. When, in November, they 
gave notice of their intention to move the Supreme Court for further pro- 
cess, the Governor saw the necessity of a speedy extrication from his diffi- 
culties. But there was only one way of escape. The missionaries must be 
persuaded to withdraw their suit. He and his friends grew active. Gen. 
Coffee, Judge Schley, Mr. Cuthbert, and other leading politicians, visited 
them in the prison, and told them that they had conversed with the Gov- 
ernor, and had his most unqualified assurance, that if they w T ould withdraw 
their suit, they should be unconditionally discharged immediately after the 
adjournment of the Supreme Court. The Hon. John Forsyth, called on 
Mr. Wirt, to persuade him to advise the missionaries to withdraw their suit, 
and assured him that, immediately on being informed that no motion would 
be made in the Supreme Court, they would be released. He gave this as- 
surance "unofficially;" yet he was authorized by the Governor to give it. 

_ The decision of the Supreme Court had established the right of the mis- 
sionaries to a discharge from confinement, and the right of the Cherokees to 
protection by the President from the aggressions of Georgia. But it had 
become certain that, even if the President should interfere, agreeably to the 
decision of the Court, to release the missionaries, which was doubtful,v—he 
would not execute the principles of that decision by protecting the Chero- 
kees. The law under which the missionaries were imprisoned, had been 
repealed ; and if released, they could now return to their stations and re- 
sume their labors. In this state of things, they believed that by withdraw- 
ing their suit, they should gain all that they could expect to gain by prose* 
cuting it, and in a shorter time ; and should save the country from whatever 
danger there might be of a civil war with the "nullifiers." They imme- 
diately wrote to the Prudential Committee, stating their views and asking 
&dvice ;— for on subjects relating to their imprisonment, the Committee never 



RELEASE OF WORCESTER AND BUTLER. 



239 



gave them instructions, but only advised them as friends. The question 
was very fully discussed at a meeting of the Committee on the 25th of De- 
cember, 1832. The prevailing opinion was, that it was expedient for the 
missionaries to withdraw their suit, and a letter was immediately written by 
Dr. Wisner, communicating that opinion.* This letter was received on the 
7th of January, 1833. The next day they wrote to their counsel, instruct- 
ing them to make no motion in their behalf before the Supreme Court, and 
to the Governor and Attorney General of Georgia, informing them what in- 
structions they had given their counsel. In their letter to the Governor 
they added : — " We beg leave respectfully to state to your Excellency, that 
we have not been led to the adoption of this measure by any change of 
views with regard to the principles on which we have acted ; or by any 
doubt of the justice of our cause, or of our perfect right to a legal discharge, 
in accordance with the decision of the Supreme Court in our favor already 
given ; but by the apprehension that the further prosecution of the contro- 
versy, under existing circumstances, might be attended with consequences 
injurious to our beloved country." This the Governor thought disrespect- 
ful to the authorities of the State, and wished them to write again, disclaim- 
ing any disrespectful intention. They accordingly wrote the next clay 
" We are sorry to be informed that some expressions in our communication 
of yesterday were regarded by your Excellency as an indignity offered to 
the State or its authorities. Nothing could be further from our design. In 
the course we have now taken, it has been our intention simply to forbear 
the prosecution of our case, and leave the continuance of our confinement to 
the magnanimity of the State." This the Governor pronounced satisfacto^ 
ry ; but a newspaper article, written by some political opponent, compelled 
him to wait a few days longer, to show that he was not "driven/' At 
length, on the 14th, Col. Mills told them he had received orders to discharge 
them from confinement, and took them from prison to his own parlor. The 
Governor sent them no written discharge, but issued his proclamation, stat- 
ing that they had appealed to the magnanimity of the State, and had been 
set at liberty. With a horse and wagon furnished by Col. Mills at his own 
request, they returned to their homes and their labors. 

Of those labors and their results, there is little to record. The members 
of the churches generally withstood the flood of temptations -which was 
poured around them, and a few were added to their numbers. The schools 
were much as last year. On the 20th of July, John Huss, who could speak 
only his own language, was ordained as an evangelist at Creek Path ; and 
about the 1st of October, Stephen Foreman, a Cherokee, who had studied 
with Mr. Worcester, at the Union Theological Seminary, and at Princeton, 
was licensed as a preacher by the Union Presbytery. Both engaged in 
preaching to their countrymen under the patronage of the Board. 

Among the Chickasaws, the evils which oppressed them last year, con- 
tinued to produce the same disastrous results. The piety of the church 
seemed to give way before temptation, and early in the winter, seven 
were removed from its fellowship by excommunication. After some time, 
the very greatness of temptation alarmed the pious. They became more 

* A letter written on the 20th of December, 1832, and received early in January, 1833. offers, on 
" informal authority, in behalf of the government of Georgia," that it thr Committee wilJ station the 
missionaries any "here beyond the limits of Georgia, they shall be immediately discharged m a 
manner which shall not attach to thcrn the reproach of pardoned criminals and " in behalf ot the 
government of the United States, that the relief which the consent of the Prudential Committee to 
the foregoing proposition will give to the constituted authorities of Georgia, by enabling her in the 
mo.>t efficient manner to come to the support of the government and laws ol the United folates, wtu 
be gratefully acknowledged, and that the Hoard of Commissioners for Foreign Missions will pos- 
sess the confidence, and will largely partake of the appropriations of die general government lor 
the melioration of the condition of the Indians." 



240 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



prayerful and exemplary. Many were awakened, and some gave evidence 
of conversion. — But the mission was drawing towards a close. The sta- 
tions at Martyn and Caney Creek were given up. Only a few children, 
were kept at school in Tipton Cotinty, Tennessee, and at Tokshish, sup- 
ported by the avails of the farms and by the Chickasaw annuity. 

In the old Choctaw country, but two missionaries, with their families, re- 
mained; Mr. Kingsbury at Mayhew, and Mr. Byington at Yoknokchaya. 
No school was taught, for the children were gone. About 40 members of 
the church at Mayhew lingered around their spiritual birth place, and lis- 
tened attentively when the gospel was preached. Mr. Kingsbury was prin- 
cipally employed in disposing of the property and closing up the extensive 
secular concerns of the mission ; and Mr. Byington, in preparing a Choctaw 
dictionary and grammar. As the new missions among the Choctavvs were 
to be conducted in a less expensive style, and fewer laborers would be need- 
ed, Messrs. Cushman, Smith, Howes, Bardwell, Gage and Town, with their 
wives, were, at their own request, released from the service of the Board. 
Most of them had expended ten or twelve of the best years of their lives in 
missionary labors and sufferings, with no compensation but a bare subsist- 
ence for the time ; and such of them as had property, had given it to the 
Board. Now, when they were about to be left without employment, in the 
decline of life and with impaired health, the Board was not authorized to 
give, nor were they willing to receive, such compensation for past services, 
as their labors might have commanded in some worldly pursuit ; but from 
the household, agricultural and other movable property at the several sta- 
tions, which could no longer be used for missionary purposes and which was 
least saleable, they were allowed to take such articles as would enable them 
to commence frugal arrangements for their future support. 

Early in the autumn, the last party of the Choctaws departed for their 
new country at the "West. The whole number removed was about 15,000. 
Many remained in the southern part of their old country, and a few in other 
parts ; but the nation was gone, and they were mere individual Indians in a 
community of white men. — In October, Mr. Kingsbury left Mayhew, on a 
visit to all the tribes among whom the Board had missions beyond the Mis- 
sissippi, to ascertain their condition, and to comfort, advise and encourage 
Ms brethren. He was gone till March of the next year. 

The Choctaws in their new country were busy with the cares and labors 
incident to removal and a new settlement. But gradually new churches 
were formed, of those who had been members before the removal, and a 
few others were added to them. Six or eight schools were either opened 
or ready to open, under native teachers, appointed and superintended by the 
missionaries; when, in June, every thing was suspended but the care of the 
sick. Unusual inundations, from the rise of the Arkansas and Red river, 
left extensive tracts of level country filled with stagnant water and decaying 
vegetable matter, exposed to the burning heat of a summer sun. Putrefac- 
tion produced fevers. Nearly every member of the mission families was 
visited with sickness. Of the Choctaws, it was believed that not more than 
one in fifteen escaped, and as many as one in fifteen died. Out of 70 fam- 
ilies in one neighborhood, 70 persons died. In many of the settlements on 
the rivers, scarcely a young child survived. 

At Dwight, Mrs. Finney was released from her earthly cares about the 
middle of January. Other members of the family suffered much from sick- 
ness about the same time. Mr. Matthias Joslyn* formerly teacher at May- 
hew, died at Dwight in December. 

The religious awakening continued through this year also, but was evi- 
dently on the decline. Of this, Mr. Washburn mentioned a conclusive 



INDIAN MISSIONS. SANDWICH ISLANDS. 



211 



proof, in a letter written in April. " Measures," he said, " calculated to pro- 
duce strong excitement, such as protracted meetings, ' anxious seats,' &c. 
cause very great interest yet; but small neighborhood meetings, family 
visits, and the imparting of religious instruction in a serious, noiseless and 
unostentatious way, are not so highly regarded. This is lamentable." 
Still, the work continued, and in December it received a new impulse, in a 
part of the nation before but slightly affected by it. At the close of the 
year, the church had 106 members, more than 60 of whom were among 
the fruits of this awakening, which had continued for three years. 

The schools, generally, were in a good condition. In May, the chiefs re- 
solved to appropriate half of their national school fund, or about $750 an- 
nually, to support the school at Fairfield, under Dr. Palmer. They ap- 
pointed a committee to receive and dismiss pupils-, and a Cherokee family 
to keep the boarding house. Their appropriation was expected to support 
-about 30 scholars. 

Among the Creeks and Osages, scarce any progress was made, except in 
the preparation of school books in their native languages. The Osages 
were now engaged in war, and their attention could not be drawn, either to 
learning or religion. The school at Union, being situated on land now be- 
longing to the Cherokees, was nearly deserted by Osage children, and w T as 
discontinued in January. 

The Ojibwa language was now reduced to writing. The spelling and 
reading book, containing select portions of Scripture and a few hymns, was 
completed, and 500 copies printed. Dr. James, too, completed his transla- 
tion of the New Testament, and had it printed under his own superintend- 
ence. Some of the children were much interested in learning to read their 
own language. Little could yet be done in imparting religious instruction, 
and the migratory habits of the Indians impeded all the operations of the 
mission. The mission church was organized in August. In October, Mr. 
Boutwell commenced a new station at Leech Lake. 

Notwithstanding the self-devotion, energy and ability of Mr. Ferry, it 
was manifest that the expence of the station at Mackinaw was much too 
great in proportion to its usefulness. Mr. Greene, by direction of the Com- 
mittee, visited Mackinaw this summer, and, with Mr. Ferry's aid, arranged 
a plan for reducing it within very moderate limits. 

The Maumee mission was also reduced, as the Indians had sold their 
land in the vicinity, and were gradually scattering. Only Mr. Van Tassel, 
with his wife, and Mr. Culver, the teacher, remained. The school con- 
tained 31 scholars, all boarded and some of them clothed at the expense of 
the mission. During the winter and spring, there was a season of spiritual 
attention to religion in the school and neighboring white settlements, and 15 
or 20 persons gave evidence of conversion, most of whom soon united with 
the church. 

Sandwich Islands. The young king, about the beginning of the year, 
wished to purchase a brig, which was offered for $12,000. Kinau, the re- 
gent, after consulting other chiefs, refused to comply, thinking that the debts 
of the nation should be paid, before incurring any such expense. The pur- 
chase was given up, but the king was disaffected. He avoided the society 
of the more influential chiefs, and associated with young and unprincipled 
men. Breaking over the laws to which he had formerly given his assent, 
he bought ardent spirits and wine, and drank with his companions, though 
seldom to intoxication. He enticed others into the same practices, and is 
said even to have inflicted punishment on some who would not comply. He 
revived the hulahula, or national dance, and, it was understood, intended to 
revive other practices which had been common in the days of heathenism. 
31 



242 



HISTOUY OF THE AMERICAN BOAKD. 



Hoapili, who was a near relation, hearing of these things, hastened to Ho- 
nolulu, hoping to dissuade the king from such evil courses, and rescue him 
from the influence of evil counsellors, and intending, if practicable, to per- 
suade him to remove to Lahaina, where there were fewer temptations. On 
his arrival, the king assembled the chiefs and people, declared the regency 
at an end, and took into his own hands the power of making laws, and of 
life and death. He then published laws prohibiting only murder, adultery 
and theft ; from which it was inferred that the other laws which had been 
enacted for the promotion of good morals were no longer in force. He had 
expressed his determination to remove Kinau wholly from public employ- 
ment, and appoint her who had been the wife of Boki as his agent for the 
transaction of business, — as was the desire of the dissolute ; but when 
about to pronounce the name, he hesitated, and named Kinau. When his 
companions asked him why he had not done as he intended, he replied, — 
" Very strong is the kingdom of God." He was not stout enough in wicked- 
ness, to carry through his opposition to the influence of the good and the 
demands of his conscience. He always treated the missionaries with kind- 
ness and respect, and was frequently present at public worship. Hoapili 
remained for a long time at Honolulu, endeavoring to exert a beneficial in- 
fluence. The princess, too, who was naturally giddy and volatile, and 
whose apparent spirituality had considerably declined, was alarmed by the 
dangers which beset her brother. She was faithful, affectionate and inces- 
sant in her endeavors to reclaim him. She first remonstrated with him in 
private; and finally, even in public, hung upon his arm and besought him 
with tears to listen to his true friends, the chiefs whom age, experience and 
moral principle made worthy of his confidence. These efforts were but 
very partially successful. His course was, in the main, unaltered. It was 
soon understood, throughout the Islands, that the supreme authority did not 
demand good morals and encourage piety as formerly. With multitudes, 
this fact was decisive. " The thought of the chief" was their name for 
law; and when the king, the supreme chief, thought proper to change his 
course, they at once, so far as in their power, followed his example. Great 
numbers forsook the schools. Many of the teachers ceased to teach. The 
congregations on the Sabbath were reduced at least one half ; and scarce 
any where was there much appearance of serious inquiry among the un- 
converted. At Honolulu, the grog shops were opened, and any person could 
procure a license for a few dollars. Distilleries, too, were again put in ope- 
ration in various parts of the Islands. Other immoralities revived ; and in 
some places, — especially in the district of Hilo, on Hawaii, idolatrous wor- 
ship was again performed. 

These results were expected all who understood the history of the 
mission. Religion had been promoted by the influence of the chiefs, whose 
will was law. There had, unavoidably, from the state of society there, 
grown up a virtual union of church and state. 

The chiefs had decided in favor of the gospel, and nothing remained for 
the people, but to learn it, and to act the Christian as well as they could. 
Hence, multitudes became Christians in form, never suspecting that any 
thing else could be required of them. But the gospel, faithfully preached, 
can hardly fail to awaken thought. Nothing does so much to give a man 
strength, activity and independence of mind, as a faithful examination of his 
own heart and life, and a successful contest with his own sinful propensi- 
ties. So far as the preaching of the gospel at the Islands had been followed 
by real conversions, or even by clear convictions of sin, it had taught people 
to think for themselves, to have opinions of their own, and to act from their 
own convictions of truth, duty and propriety. Events were now about to 



CHAPEL FOR SEAMEN AT HONOLULU. 



243 



show how far this had been accomplished. The king had separated the 
state from the church ; and the church must now stand by strength derived 
from its invisible head. 

The result was as favorable as could have been expected. The additions 
to the church this year were 64. The whole number of native members, in 
July, was 670. In July of the next year, only seven had been excommuni- 
cated, from the commencement of the mission, and 27 were temporarily sus- 
pended from church fellowship. The higher chiefs generally kept on their 
Christian course. The means of intoxication were nearly excluded from all 
the islands except Oahu. Kuakini, who had returned to his former home, 
visited every part of Hawaii, to repress disorders, punish crime and pro- 
mote good morals. Strenuous efforts were made to resuscitate the schools, 
and with moderate success. The High School and Lahaina, though yet 
struggling into existence, made itself felt for good. Many of its pupils had 
been teachers; and now they went once a week to their homes, and called 
together their former pupils, and taught them something of what they them- 
selves had learned. At nearly every station, some of the missionaries or 
their wives engaged in teaching, and considerable numbers were thus put 
upon a more thorough and entensive course of instruction. Efforts for the 
education of children were increased. They had not fallen off from their 
attendance, like the adults. Though the progress of depopulation was not 
stayed, but only diminished ; though it was still thought that, from the for- 
mer prevalence of infanticide and other crimes, three fourths of the women 
were childless, yet the number of children was evidently increasing, and 
there was hope that they might be formed into a better generation than their 
parents had been. And finally, protracted meetings were held at several 
stations ; and that at Hilo, in December, was followed by several instances 
of conversion and admission to the church. 

Better provision was made at the Islands for the good of seamen. The 
Rev. John Diell who sailed from New London in November, 1832, as sea- 
men's chaplain, under the patronage of the American Seamen's Friend So- 
ciety, arrived at the Island this spring. He was cordially welcomed by the 
mission, at its general meeting in June ; and on the 28th of November, the 
first chapel built by that Society in foreign lands was opened for public wor- 
ship, at Honolulu. Attached to it were a Reading Room for the use of offi- 
cers and seamen. The mission also voted to open similar rooms at Lahaina, 
where there were, on an average, about 100 seamen in port through the year. 

Washington Islands. The instructions of the Prudential Committee, 
to take no further steps in relation to the Washington Islands, did not arrive 
in season ; and at the general meeting at Lahaina in June, Messrs. Alexan- 
der, Armstrong and Parker were deputed to commence the mission. These 
brethren, with their families, sailed from Honolulu on the 2nd of July, and 
after touching at Tahiti, came to anchor in Massachusetts Bay, in the Is- 
land of Nuuhiva, on the 10th of August. They found the natives few in 
number, without any general government, divided into small settlements, 
separated by mountains difficult and dangerous to pass. The tribes were 
sunk to the lowest degradation, and perpetually at war. There was no 
place where a station could be formed, with convenient access to more than 
1000 people. The brethren were convinced that they could do much more 
good, at much less expense, in some yet unoccupied part of the Sandwich 
Islands; and the arrival of the Benjamin Rush affording an opportunity, 
they left Nuuhiva on the 16th of April, and arrived at the Sandwich Islands 
on the 13th of May. The Prudential Committee approved of their decision, 
and commended the courage, enterprise and self-denying zeal with which 
they had made the attempt. 



244 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

1834. Meeting at Uiica. Children of missionaries.— Mahrattas. Return of Mr Graves. Tours 
in the Deccan.— Tamul Missions. Press at Ceylon. New Stations. Death of Mr. W ood- 
ward. Mission at Madura. — China. Persecution. Converts. — S. E. Asia. Mission to Siam ; 
to Singapore. Death of Munson and Lyman. — Constantinople. Awakening among the Armen- 
ians. — New Missions. Broosa. Trebizond. Neslorians. Mohammedans of Persia. Scio. Cy- 
prus. Western Africa. South Eastern Africa. — Indian Missions. Missionaries expelled from 
Haweis and New Echota. Itinerant Schoolmasters. Chickasaw mission closed. Conversions 
9t Dwight. Several missions reduced — New Indian Missions. Oregon. Paweecs. Sioux. 
A.bernaquis.-='Sandwich Islands. Gradual improvement. First newspapers. Reinforcement. 

The twenty fifth annual meeting was held at Utica, N. Y., October 8, 
9 and 10. There were present, 28 corporate and 91 honorary members; in 
all, 119. The Rev. Dr. Woods and the Hon. Mr. Reed declined re-election 
as members of the Prudential Committee, as they could not attend its meet- 
ings with desirable regularity. John Tappan, Esq. was chosen a member 
of the Committee, and Daniel Noyes, Esq. was chosen auditor in his place. 
The receipts had been about $6500 greater than last year; but the expendi- 
tures had been still greater, and a small debt had been contracted. Includ- 
ing $28,666,39 appropriated to its use by other societies, of which $18,000 
were from the American Bible Society, and $9500 from the American Tract 
Society, the amount expended by the Board was $188,446. 

At this meeting the question concerning the return of the children of mis- 
sionaries to this country for their education, was finally settled. The mis-, 
sionaries of the Board have generally been found prepared to submit, with- 
out a murmur, to the sacrifices which their employment has called them to 
make in their own persons ; but to see their children suffer the disadvantages 
of an education in a heathen land, and sink below the rank they might have 
occupied in a Christian land, — this is a trial which they did not understand, 
when, young and unmarried, they consecrated themselves to the work, and. 
which it has proved hard to bear, especially in India, where the climate is 
unfavorable to health, where the difficulties of a Christian education are 
greatest, and where, generally, suitable employments and connexions in life 
are not to be found for the children of foreigners. The subject was first 
brought up by a letter from the missionaries in Ceylon, dated October, 1822 ; 
in which they proposed that their children should be sent to the United 
States at the age of eight, twelve qr fifteen, and educated together in a sem- 
inary established for that purpose. To this the Committee objected ; and 
after somg further correspondence, the Board resolved, at its meeting; in 
1825, that it could adopt no general system for the removal of the children 
of missionaries to this country, but would not object to their removal at the 
expense of their friends. This was not satisfactory. Correspondence contin- 
ued, with this and other missions. The missionaries in the Mediterranean 
thought children, generally, should not be sent home, but that there should 
be an allowance for their support and education, wherever they might be. 
The brethren in Ceylon proposed a plan, by which missionaries might send 
home thefr children, "and draw at once on the Board, with suitable de- 
duction for payment in advance, for the allowances whicji must otherwise 
be made to the children while living with their parents. A plan somewhat 
on this principle, was adopted, and many were sent home. Meanwhile, an 
excitement on this subject was rising throughout the country. Some con- 
tended, that any arrangement, by which parents were not to bring up their 
own children, must be at war with the designs of Providence, false in prin- 
ciple, and pernicious in its results ; and some Christian mothers contended 



RETURN OF MR. CRAVES. 



245 



that women had no right to marry, with the expectation of casting their 
children upon others for maternal care ; and the question began to be agi- 
tated whether missionaries ought not to go out unmarried. But the strong 
current of feeling was in the opposite direction. Funds to found a semina- 
ry for the children were offered. Multitudes flocked to this meeting at 
IJtica, resolved that some liberal public provision should be made. A tho- 
rough discussion produced a change of opinions, such as is seldom witnessed 
on such occasions. It was seen that homes in pious families, commonly of 
relatives, were better for the children than a great boarding establishment ; 
and that, with an appropriation, if needed, not exceeding fifty dollars a year 
for a boy and forty for a girl till eighteen years of age, to be charged among 
the expenses of the mission to which the parents belong, such homes could 
always be obtained. This plan was adopted with entire unanimity. The 
missionaries in Ceylon expressed their entire satisfaction with it, and the 
subject has ever since been at rest. 

Mahkatta Mission. When Bombay was the only station under the care 
of the Board, its annual history could be related minutely ; but now the 
number of missions had increased to 36, and of stations to 65, and a few 
words for each must suffice ; and this is the less to be regretted, as the at- 
tentive reader is already familiar with the general course of labors and events 
at the more important stations. 

Mr. Graves, finding the restoration of his health hopeless, chose to return 
to India, and spend the short remnant of his life in those labors to which 
his life had been consecrated. He sailed from Boston, May 21, accompanied 
by his wife, the Rev. Senclol B. Munger, Mr. George W. Hubbard and Mr. 
Amos Abbott and their wives, Miss Orpah Graves and Miss A. H. Kimball. 
After arriving at Bombay in September, Mr. Graves, by advice of physicians, 
repaired to the Mahaburlishwur Hills, to be employed principally in translat- 
ing. In October, Miss Kimball was married to Mr. Stone. Mrs. Ramsay 
died suddenly of the cholera on the 11th of June. Mr. Ramsay's health 
soon after entirely failed, and he returned, with his two children, to the 
United States. His published " Missionary Journal" gives probably the 
best view any where to be found, of itinerant missionary labors in India. 
Itinerating in the Deccan was found favorable to health, and carried farther 
than ever before. From October 1833 to July 1834, Mr. Read travelled 
about 1100 miles, and preached in about 125 towns and villages, in about 
half of which, he supposed, the gospel had never before been heard. At 
the Mahaburlishwur Hills he found six Chinese convicts who requested bap- 
tism. They had no book among them but a tract, given to one of them by 
Dr. Morrison at Canton. Chinese tracts were procured for them at Bombay, 
and instruction was given adapted to their wants. At Jalna, 120 miles north- 
east from Ahmednuggur, Mr. Allen found a society of about 50 native 
Christians, some of them members of churches in Southern India, and oth- 
ers converted from Popery and Hindooism by their influence. They never 
had any pastor. He baptised four, and administered the Lord's supper to 
fourteen. 

Tamul Missions. The Ceylon printing establishment, which had two 
presses, with Tamul and English type, began its operations on the 31st of 
January at Manepy. Early in the year, Dr. Scudder, with four native help- 
ers, commenced a new station at Chavagacherry, where the government gave 
him the use of the old Portuguese church buildings. In October, he had 23 
free schools, with 1000 pupils. In July, Mr. Hutchings opened another sta- 
tion at Varany, still further east. The whole number of children and youth 
under instruction, including 124 in the Seminary, was 5,367. The publica- 
tion of a Christian Almanac, in Tamul, with calculations by a member of 



246 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




Palace at Madura. 



the Seminary, was commenced. But the great event of the year was the 
commencement of another revival, during a protracted meeting at Batticotta, 
on the 12th of November. It soon spread to nearly all the stations, and to 
Nellore and Jaffnapatam ; but its history belongs to another year. 

Mr. Woodward died on the 3rd of August, at Coimbatoor, near the base 
of the Neilgherry Hills, which he had visited for his health. The Rev. 
Alanson C. Hall embarked at Boston, with his wife, to join this mission, on 
the 4th of November. 

Early in January, Mr. Spaulding visited the neighboring continent, to se- 
lect a site for a new mission among the six or eight millions of Tamul people 
there. He was gone about two months, and visited the English missions at 
Palamcottah, Nagercoil and Tinnevelly. As the site for a new mission, he 
selected Madura, the ancient residence of the Tamul kings, and the present 
metropolis of Tamul learning, and of Brahimical learning in Southern India. 
Extensive palaces, temples, and other public buildings, adorned with costly 
sculpture, but now in decay, attest its former magnificence. The popula- 
tion of the city is about 50,000, and of the district, about 1,300,000. Mr. 
Woodward, a little before his death, obtained permission from the Madras 
government, for American missionaries to reside in the district. In July, 
Mr. Hoisington and Mr. Tod, with three native assistants, commenced a mis- 
sion here, and soon established two small schools, — one for each sex. 

China,. The venerable Dr. Morrison died on the first of August. Dur- 
ing the same month, there was a collision between Lord Napier, the agent 
of the British government, and the Chinese authorities at Canton ; and on 
the 30th, Lord Napier published a statement of facts in the Chinese language. 
Immediately there was an outcry against the " traitorous natives" who taught 
foreigners the Chinese language ; and on the same day a proclamation was 
issued against those who " make the evil and obscene books of the outside 
barbarians, and under the false pretence of ' admonishing the age,' print and 
distribute them;" commanding that they should be arrested and punished, 
and all their books and printing apparatus destroyed. Leang Afa, well 



MISSIONS TO SIAM AND SINGAPORE. 



247 



known as the author of " Good Words to admonish the aire," fled to Singa- 
pore ; some of his assistants were seized and punished, all of them dispens- 
ed ; a quantity of metallic type, procured for. the purpose of printing the 
Scriptures in Chinese, were melted, and valuable blocks destroyed, to avoid 
detection; and Mr. Bridgman's school of seven Chinese boys was broken 
up. In an account of these troubles. Leang Afa gave the names of twelve 
Chinese, besides himself, who had been baptised, and whom he regarded as 
truly pious. Mr. Bridgman and John R. Morrison, in an account of the 
same disturbances, gave the names of fourteen Chinese converts. 

Dr. Peter Parker sailed from New York in June to join this mission. He 
arrived at Canton on the 26th of October. After consultation, it was thought 
best that he should study the language for some time at Singapore, where 
he arrived on the 25th of December. 




South Eastern Asia. Messrs. Robinson and Johnson arrived at Ban- 
kok from Singapore in July. Mr. Jones, of the American Baptist mission, 
introduced them to the Prah-Klang, one of the chief officers of government, 
who received them with great apparent cordiality and respect. As the Chi- 
nese are immensely numerous at Bankok, Mr. Johnson devoted himself to 
the study of that language, while Mr. Robinson directed his attention to the 
Siamese. The little company of converts left here by Mr. Abeel, had al- 
ready been formed into a church by Mr. Jones, and were now under the 
care of Mr. Dean, of the Baptist mission. — Dr. Dan B. Bradley embarked 
at Boston for Siam, on the 2nd of July. 

A permanent mission was established at Singapore, intended as a central 
point for all the missions in South Eastern Asia and its adjacent islands. 
Singapore is a British seaport, and is frequented by native vessels from al- 
most every port in Asia, from Bombay to the eastern extremity of China, to 
the number of more than 1500 a year. Here was a large printing establish- 
ment, containing founts of Roman, Malay, Arabic, Javanese, Siamese and 
Bugis type, with a foundry for casting type in all these languages, which 
had been under the direction of the London Missionary Society. It was 
now foT sale ; and as that Society declined purchasing, Messrs. Robinson 
and Johnson made a conditional purchase, on advantageous terms. The 
continued operation of that press seemed indispensable to the success of mis- 



248 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



sionary labors in that part of the world. The Prudential Committee ratified 
the contract, and directed Mr. Tracy to proceed from Singapore, to commence 
a mission and take charge of the establishment. He arrived on the 24th of 
July, a few days after Messrs. Kobinson and Johnson had left for Bankok. 
During the remainder of the year, he printed 1000 copies of the gospel of 
John, with extracts from Matthew and Acts, and labored in various ways to 
promote religion. He was joined by Leang Afa in November. 

The exploring mission came to a tragical end. — Messrs. Munson and Ly- 
man remained at Batavia till the 8th of April, when they embarked for 
Padang. Here they spent a fortnight, and then sailed for the Battoo group 
of 122 islands. Among these and at the Pulo Nigas they spent a month, 
visiting the more important places, and collecting much valuable information. 
Finding that their lives would be in danger from the ferocity of the inhabi- 
tants, they gave up their intended visit to the interior of Pulo Nigas, and 
proceeded to Tapanooly, in Sumatra, intending, if practicable, to visit the 
Battas of the interior. Mr. Bonnett, the Post holder under the Dutch gov- 
ernment, received them courteously and kindly, and assisted them in their 
inquiries. Mr. Burton, an English Baptist missionary, had labored some 
years among the Battas near Tapanooly, commencing in 1S20, and had pen- 
etrated far into the interior , but he had some time since been removed by 
death, his school was dispersed, and. all traces of his labors had disappeared. 
Other Europeans had visited the interior, and some of them very lately, 
without injury. There was a rumor of war in the interior, which might 
render a visit dangerous. The brethren hesitated. Mr. Bonnett instituted 
an inquiry into the origin and character of the report, called up and exam- 
ined its author, and ascertained that it could not possibly be true; though, 
as afterwards appeared, it was only a gross exaggeration. He, however, 
considered the journey hazardous from the nature of the country and the 
ferocity of wild beasts, and endeavored to dissuade them from the attempt. 
They were not to be deterred by such dangers ; and on the 23d of June they 
set out on foot, accompanied by their faithful attendant, Si Jan, from Bata- 
via, a native cook, an interpreter, two police runners, and ten coolies to carry 
their baggage ; all furnished by the kindness of Mr. Bonnett. On the sec- 
ond night, they fell in with Rajah Swasa, who had heard of war in the in- 
terior, and advised them to wait, while he would visit Lake Tobah, the in- 
tended limit of their journey, and write to them from thence; but as the 
rumor which he had heard was evidently the same that had been pronounced 
false at Tapanooly, they proceeded on their way the next morning. 

Scaling dangerous precipices and penetrating dense jungles, they ad- 
vanced ten or twelve miles a day, till about four o'clock in the afternoon of 
Saturday, June 28, when they came suddenly upon a log fort, occupied by 
men armed with muskets, spears, and other weapons. Here was the village 
of Sacca. It was now engaged in a petty war with a neighboring village, 
and all hearts were full of suspicion, fear and rage. The interpreter ad- 
vanced to the fort to explain their character and designs ; but before he could 
address them, about 200 armed men rushed upon one flank and the rear of 
the party. The coolies threw down their burdens and fled. The interpre- 
ter disappeared. The brethren pushed aside the spears of the Battas with 
their hands, gave up the musket and pistols they had brought as a defence 
against wild beasts, and entreated them to wait for an explanation. Mr. 
Lyman told Si Jan to "call the interpreter. He ran a short distance, but not 
finding him, turned, heard the report of a musket, and saw Mr. Lyman fall. 
The Battas raised a shout, which was answered from the fort. They rushed 
upon Mr. Munson, who was pierced with a spear and fell. The cook fled, 
but was pursued and cut down with a cleaver. Si Jan hid himself in a 



AWAKENING AMONG THE ARMENIANS. 



249 



thicket, and at length escaped to Tapanooly. A report was circulated, that 
the bodies of the missionaries were eaten. It may have been so, — for the 
Battas sometimes eat the bodies of enemies slain in war; but it is certain 
that the report rests on the testimony of no known witness, and some of its 
most horrible particulars are inconsistent with well attested facts. There is 
reason to believe that the Battas acted from mistaken apprehensions con- 
cerning the character and designs of the strangers, and that if an explana- 
tion could have been had, no blood would have been shed. A terrible ven- 
geance soon overtook them. When it became known, by reports from the 
natives on the coast and on the road, that the strangers were good men, and 
had come to do the Batta people good, all the neighboring villages leagued 
together to require blood for blood. In an unsuspected hour, they came 
upon Sacca, set fire to the houses, slew many of the inhabitants, and des- 
troyed their gardens and fields. Those who could escape were scattered to 
various parts, a thick jungle is growing up where the village stood, and 
even the name of Sacca is heard no more. The death of these brethren 
produced a deep sensation throughout the Christian world. Their widows, 
who were at Batavia, received every kind attention from benevolent and 
Christian friends in that city, where liberal pecuniary contributions were 
made for their support. The next year, they returned to their native land. 

Greece. In June, Mr. Riggs removed to Argos, and commenced a 
school for females. Near the close of the year, the seat of government was 
removed to Athens, and. some of the public buildings which Mr. King had 
been allowed to occupy, were required for its use. The bishop began to 
preach against Mr. King and his labors, and sentiments hostile to the mis- 
sion were spreading among the clergy. Yet the government appeared 
friendly. Dr. Korck, who, though a German in the employment of the 
English Church Missionary Society, was usually called an American, was 
appointed Inspector General of Common Schools. He was supplied with a 
large quantity of school books. A law was enacted, requiring the Script- 
ures and the more important school books from the Malta press to be used 
in schools, and Mr. King had numerous orders for them, from different parts 
of the kingdom. 

Constantinople. The schools in the Turkish barracks increased to 
eight, and had 2,000 scholars ; but the mission had nothing to do with 
them except as neighbors and friends. A Greek monk from the Ionian 
Islands preached violently against the mission, its books, and its improve- 
ments in education, and even against the Patriarch for favoring them. The 
teachers were compelled to restore the old church prayers and Psalter to 
their place, when the plague broke out, and the schools were suspended. 

But the Armenians of this city presented the most interesting field of la- 
bor. From their original mountain home, which stretches from the south- 
western shore of the Caspian to the head waters of the Tigris and Euphra- 
tes, commerce has led this enterprising people to nearly all the. more wealthy 
parts of the Eastern continent. The most influential body of them, — about 
200,000 in number, resides at Constantinople, where they possess immense 
wealth, and have almost monopolized the business of banking. Their 
church was early separated from that of Rome, for embracing the Mono- 
physite heresy, — the doctrine that Christ had but one nature, compounded 
of divine and human. It has embraced many of the errors of Rome ; but 
has never, by any authoritative decree, set them up as an infallible standard. 
The spiritual head of the church is the Catholicos, or general bishop, at 
Sis ; but the actual ruler is the Patriarch at Constantinople, who is held re- 
sponsible by the Turkish government, like the head of every other sect in 
Turkey, for the good conduct of his nation, and who may, when he pleases. 



250 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



call for the Turkish sword, to enforce what he deems good conduct. He is 
dependent, however, for his office, on the general Synod, or council of Pri- 
mates ; that is, upon any twenty-five or less, who happen to possess the 
greatest amount of personal influence. 

There had been various indications of a tendency towards the revival of 
learning and piety among the Armenians. The most important were, the 
establishment, in 1S29, of the Academy under Pestemaljan, and the order 
that no one should be ordained as a priest, who had not pursued a course of 
study there. Pestemaljan was learned, conscientious, mild and prudent. 
He said little of the errors of the church, but encouraged and assisted his 
pupils in the conscientious study of the Scriptures. Among his earliest 
students was Hohannes, who from childhood had been fond of - books, and 
for some time had longed to see his countrymen better furnished with the 
means of education. In 1830, he began to converse on religion with his 
friend Senekerim. the teacher of a school in the Patriarch's palace. Sene- 
kerim was at first startled, at hearing sentiments not taught in their 
churches ; but gradually his mind became enlightened, and they both saw 
how their nation needed to be aroused, and brought to the knowledge of the 
gospel. How could it be done? Awakening tracts must be published, and 
schools must be established ; but they had no funds. As they thought and 
conversed, their zeal increased; and they closed one of their interviews 
with a formal consecration of themselves, their bodies, their ideas, and every 
thing pertaining to them, to the Lord Jesus Christ ; declaring that thence- 
forth they were ready to execute his will. One day, in reading the New 
Testament, Senekerim found the words, " If two of you shall agree on earth, 
as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my 
Father which is in heaven." Full of joy, he informed Hohannes, Avho re- 
joiced with him; and they both prayed, saying, " O God, we agree to ask, 
that our nation may awake, may know the gospel, and may understand that 
it is the blood of Jesus Christ alone which purgeth away sin." "And 
great," says Senekerim, "was our hope in regard to this thing." Soon 
after this, in the spring of 1833, they heard something concerning the arri- 
val and plans of the American missionaries. Hohannes visited them, first 
alone, and afterwards with his friend, " in order to find out what kind of 
persons they were ;" that they " might understand their views, and espec- 
ially might prove them and their works." At their third visit, " by little 
and little" they " perceived that the great object of their pursuit was nigh at 
hand." Hohannes began to study the English language under Mr. Dwight, 
and both were frequent visiters of the missionaries. But their secular du- 
ties embarrassed their religious pursuits ; and, in July, they earnestly re- 
quested to be taken under the entire direction of the mission. They could 
not be refused. As means of support, Senekerim was employed to open 
an Armenian school at Pera, and Hohannes to translate the Psalms from 
ancient into modern Armenian. They soon gained clearer views of the na- 
ture of experimental religion, and became intensely afraid of deceiving 
themselves w r ith respect to their own piety ; but after a season of sorrowful 
and painful searching of heart, were brought into the clear light of the gos- 
pel, and enabled to trust, with a soul-satisfying confidence, in the blood of 
Jesus Christ. They continued in the service of the mission, seizing oppor- 
tunities for conversing with their friends on spiritual religion, but avoiding 
carefully all allusion to what was wrong in the ceremonies of the church. 
A papal priest, alarmed, it would seem, for the purity of the faith among 
the Armenians, whom his church anathematizes as heretics, induced a rich 
Armenian jeweller to cite them before Pestemaljan, as. teachers of heresy; 
but Pestemaljan pronounced and proved their doctrines correct, and the 



SYRIA. NEW MISSIONS. 



251 



jeweller was convinced. Thus strengthened, the yonng brethren continued 
their labors, and their evangelical views continued slowly to gain new ad- 
herents, but almost exclusively among the clergy and their sons. Several 
persons, occupying important stations at a distance from the capital, were 
found to be in some degree enlightened, and might, perhaps, be regarded as 
fellow-laborers. Before the end of 1834, the journals of the mission men- 
tion 12 or 15 Armenians, who appeared to be either truly pious, or serious 
and hopeful inquirers after the truth. 

A High School for Armenians was opened under the instruction of Mr. 
Paspati, in Mr. Goodell's house, on the 27th of October, with the earnest 
approbation of Pestemaljan. 

Syria. Mr. Smith arrived at Beyroot in January, and found that the 
mission had made much greater progress than he expected. The attend- 
ance on preaching had increased. There were four schools, two of which 
were taught by pious natives; besides a Sabbath school, and a female 
school, for which a house this year was erected by the subscriptions of for- 
eign residents. Mr. Smith, accompanied a part of the way by Dr. Dodge, 
explored the country as far as Damascus, which he recommended as a mis- 
sionary station. During the summer, Commodore Patterson visited Beyroot 
with the U. S. line of battle ship Delaware and schooner Shark, principally 
to do honor to the mission, and to convince the people that it had powerful 
friends, which was effectually done. 

Mr. Thomson, with Mr. Nicholayson, of the London Jews' Society, and 
their wives, removed to Jerusalem in April. In May, Mr. Thomson went 
to Jaffa, to bring up his furniture. Civil war broke out, Jerusalem was be- 
sieged, and earthquake and famine added their horrors. After about two 
months, the rebels were subdued, and he returned to his family. His wife 
was sick with an inflammatory fever, to which the powers of life yielded on 
the 22d of July. He returned to Beyroot, where it was thought best for 
him to remain. 

Smyrna. Through the influence of an old enemy, the Armenian bishop 
Dionysius (Carabet) was compelled to leave Smyrna in February. Sarkis, 
a learned and pious Armenian priest, came from Constantinople to supply 
his place. The Rev. John B. Adger arrived from Boston and joined the 
mission in October, expecting to labor chiefly for the Armenians. The la- 
bors of the press were much the same as at Malta, except that its publica- 
tions were nearly all in Modern Greek. 

New Missions. Mr. Schneider removed his family to Broosa in July. 
Broosa is situated about 80 miles from Constantinople, at the base of the 
Asiatic Olympus. It was for 130 years the capital of the Turkish Empire, 
and is now called one of its most beautiful cities. It has about 50,000 in- 
habitants. Mr. Schneider had previously visited the place, with Mr. 
Goodell, engaged a house, and left Hohannes to make arrangements for a 
gchool. Notwithstanding the opposition which some of the clergy had ex- 
cited during his absence, the school was commenced with 70 pupils ; and 
in December another was opened at Demir Tash, a Greek village about six 
miles distant. 

In November, Mr. Johnson visited Trebizond, where Xenophon, in his 
famous retreat with the " ten thousand" first came to the sea, and found a 
Greek population, which had been there ever since the Argonautic expedi- 
tion, before the Trojan war. Here, after the overthrow of Constantinople 
by the Crusaders, a branch of the imperial family reigned for 250 years ; 
and from Kalomeros, a member of that family who emigrated to Italy, dis- 
daining submission to the Turks, the family of Buonaparte is said to be de- 
scended. Mr. Johnson engaged a house, and returned to Constantinople, 



252 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




Mount Olympus and Eroosa. 



Mr. Perkins, missionary to the Nestorians of Persia, with his wife, left 
Constantinople in May, and passing by Trebizond and Erzroom, and meet- 
ing some unpleasant detention from the Russian authorities, by the kind aid 
of the British Ambassador to Persia, Sir John Campbell, reached Tabreez 
in August. In October he visited Ooroomiah, the scene of his future labors, 
and engaged Mar Yohanna, bishop of Galavan, as his teacher in Syriac. 
He saw Mar Elias, of Mosul, one of the rival Patriarchs of the Nestorians, 
who was delighted with the Syriac spelling book and Scriptures, and with 
the prospect of printing in the language of the Nestorians, and thanked God 
for the commencement of the mission. After a cordial reception from all 
parties, he returned, with the bishop and a priest, to study the Syriac at 
Tabreez. 

The Rev. John B. Adger, whose arrival at Smyrna has been mentioned, 
the Rev. Samuel R. Houston, the Rev. Lorenzo Pease, their wives, and the 
Rev. James L. Merrick, sailed from Boston in August, and arrived at 
Smyrna in October. Mr. Houston visited Scio, where he made arrange- 
ments to commence a mission. Mr. Pease proceeded to Larnica, in Cyprus, 
the place of his destination, and immediately informed the brethren at Bey- 
root, with whom his mission was to be connected. Mr. Merrick went to 
Constantinople, to prepare for an exploring tour among the Mohammedans 
of Persia. 

Africa. Messrs. Wilson and Wyncoop returned in April, having se- 
lected Cape Palmas as the place for a mission in Western Africa. Having 
made the necessary preparations, Mr. Wilson embarked at New York, with 
his wife and a colored female, in November, and arrived at Cape Palmas 
late in December. The framed house which he had carried out on his first 
voyage had been erected, during his absence, on land granted by Dr. Hal], 
governor of the Maryland colony, and the natives welcomed them to it with 
shouts of joy. 

The Rev. Dr. Philip, missionary of the London Missionary Society at 
Cape Town, had earnestly recommended, and the Committee had deter- 



INDIAN MISSIONS. 



253 



mined to undertake, missions to the Zulus of South Eastern Africa. The 
Rev. Adin Grout, Rev. George Champion, and Dr. Newton Adams, were 
designated to the Maritime Zulus, in the region of Port Natal ; and the Rev. 
Messrs. Daniel Lindley, Alexander E. Wilson, and Henry Venable, to those 
of the interior. Mr. Wilson was also a physician. These brethren, with 
their wives, embarked at Boston, December 3, for Cape Town, where they 
would decide upon the manner of reaching their respective fields of labor. 

Indian Missions. Georgia continued the work of making the Cherokees 
willing to emigrate. Partly by force and partly by fraud, Dr. Butler was 
driven from Haweis, and removed to Brainerd in February. A little later, 
the mission premises at New Echota were seized by authority of the State 
for a claimant under the lottery, and Mr. Worcester removed to Brainerd. 
Miss Sawyer continued the school at Brainerd till December, when she com- 
menced another, under the patronage of Mr. John Ridge, at Running Wa- 
ters. — Still, something was done. Several natives were employed as 
itinerant school-masters, for teaching to read in Guess's alphabet. Each 
had a circuit of schools, which he taught one or two days in a week ; and 
thus many were taught to read the word of God ; the perusal of which 
proved the means of salvation to some who had never seen a missionary. 
There were some instances of conversion, and some additions to the church, 
which was comparatively free from white intruders. 

The remaining schools of the Chickasaw mission were closed, the mis- 
sionaries were honorably discharged, and the mission property was sold. 
Of the Chickasaws, many took reservations, sold them for small sums, and 
squandered away the money. And here and in Choctaw lands commenced 
that series of rabid speculations in every thing, which, becoming contagious, 
pervaded the land, and within the last few years has ended in such wide- 
spread bankruptcy and general distress. 

Of the Choctaw mission, Mr. Kingsbury and Mr. Byington spent a part 
of the year in the old Choctaw country, but a greater part in traveling on 
missionary business beyond the Mississippi. In the new country, five sta- 
tions had been commenced ; there were three churches, with about 200 
members, and about 150 children were taught in seven or eight schools, two 
of which were under Choctaw teachers. Sickness prevailed again during 
the summer, which swept away many valuable lives, but was less fatal than 
that of last year. — Mr. Wood, formerly teacher at Elliot, again joined the 
mission as a preacher. 

The religious interest among the Arkansas Cherokees still continued. 
From one neighborhood near Dwight, ten were received into the church in 
November ; and at Dwight there were several who seemed to be born 
again. Death deprived the mission of the labors of Miss Thrall, and of the 
Rev. Jesse Lock wood, who had joined it in January. 

Ill health compelled Dr. Weed to leave the Creek mission, and, in De- 
cember, Dr. R. L. Dodge arrived to supply his place. An elementary 
book, in the Creek language, prepared by Mr. Fleming, was printed. 

Nearly all the Osages left Hopefield, where there were sixteen deaths 
mostly by the cholera. Mr. Montgomery died of the cholera in August, his 
widow of a fever in September, and Mr. Redfield's four children during the 
remainder of the year. By the advice of Mr. Kingsbury and Mr. Bying- 
ton, the establishment at Harmony was reduced to a smaller and less ex- 
pensive scale. 

The proposed reduction of the station at Mackinaw was nearly completed. 
In December, declining health compelled Mr. Ferry to leave the mission. 
His influence in that region had been great and salutary, and not less than 
100 persons regarded him as their spiritual father. 



HISTORY OF THE A MET? 10 AX BOARD. 



The Indians were nearly all gone from Maumee. The boarding school 
was closed in April, and Mr. Van Tassel remained to take care of the farm 
till it could be sold*, supported by its income, and endeavoring to be useful to 
Indians and others as opportunities should present. 

The removal of the Stockbridge tribe to their new residence on Lake 
Winnebago was nearly completed. The mission removed into its new 
buildings in the autumn. During the summer, a delegation from this tribe, 
at the head of which was John Metoxen, the principal chief, visited the 
Sac and Fox Indians, to renew their ancient covenant of peace, and to rec- 
ommend Christianity and civilization. Their Christian deportment on the 
journey attracted general notice. — Mr. Barber's labors this autumn at Fort 
Winnebago were the means of the conversion of a number of persons, who 
were afterwards organized as a church by Mr. Marsh. 

New Indian Missions. The Keformed Dutch Church in Ithaca, N. Y., 
had resolved to sustain a mission to the Indians beyond the Rocky Mount- 
ains, and requested the Board to assume the direction of it. By direction 
of the Committee, the Rev. Samuel Parker, the Rev. John Dunbar and 
Mr. Samuel Allis left Ithaca in May, to explore the country. They arrived 
at St. Louis too late to join the annual caravan, whose protection is needed 
in crossing the mountains. Mr. Parker returned to prepare for another at- 
tempt next year. Mr. Dunbar and Mr. Allis remained in that region, and 
in the autumn, at Council Bluffs, met some of the chiefs of the Grand Paw- 
nees and Pawnee Loups, and proposed to teach their people a new religion 
and do them good. The proposal was favorably received. They accompa- 
nied the chiefs to their homes. In a few days, both tribes started, with 
their new teachers, on their winter's hunting expedition. 

Dr. Thomas S. Williamson explored the Indian country north of Mis- 
souri, and reported in favor of establishing a mission to the Sioux, some- 
where near Fort Snelling. 

Peter P. Osunkerhine, of the St. Francis tribe of Abernaquis, about 60 
miles below Montreal, in Canada, had become pious while a member of 
Moor's Charity School, at Hanover, N. H. He returned to his tribe, and 
prepared an elementary book in their language, which was printed at the 
expense of the Board. He began to teach school and hold religious meet- 
ings on the Sabbath, and three or four became pious. The Roman Catholic 
priests were alarmed, and induced the government to withdraw his salary as 
school-master. He applied to the Committee for a small annual allowance, 
which was granted, and he went on with his school and his Sabbath meet- 
ings, with encouraging success. 

Sandwich Islands. All good things were slowly recovering from the 
shock produced by the late political changes. Of the 795 natives who had 
been received into the churches since the mission commenced, only seven 
had been excommunicated. The religious state of the churches was im- 
proving ; there were conversions at most of the stations ; and at the general 
meeting in June, 77 additions to the churches were reported. 

The cause of good morals began to rally. The king published laws 
against murder, manslaughter, theft, perjury and adultery, and for punish- 
ing offences committed during intoxication. The traffic in ardent spirits 
was almost wholly suppressed, except on Oahu. At Lahaina, a Marine 
Association was formed for the support of temperance and good morals gen- 
erally, by 16 masters and 18 officers of vessels in port. 

An old press and type were sent to the High School at Lahaina] una ; and 
on the 14th of February, the first newspaper ever printed on the islands was 
struck off. It was called Ka Lama Hawaii, the Hawaian Luminary, and 
was designed for the school, Afterwards, Ke Kumu Hawaii, the Hawaian 



DEATH OF DR. WISNER. 



255 



Teacher, a religious newspaper for general circulation, was commenced at 
Honolulu, edited by Mr. Tinker. 

The mission now had 16 stations, 14 out-stations, and, including a rein- 
forcement on the way, 24 missionaries and 42 assistant missionaries. The 
reinforcement embarked at Boston, December 5. It consisted of the Rev. 
Titus Coan, who had been one of the explorers in Patagonia ; Mr. Henry 
Dimond, bookbinder ; Mr. Edwin O. Hall, printer ; their wives ; Miss Lydia 
Brown and Miss Elizabeth M. Hitchcock. Miss Hitchcock went to reside 
with her brother, as a teacher. Miss Brown went to teach the natives to 
make cloth from the cotton which grows there spontaneously, and took out 
a quantity of domestic apparatus for that purpose. — Mrs. Rogers died sud- 
denly on the 23d of May ; and Mr. Shepard, whose health had long been 
feeble, died during the general meeting in June. Mr. Johnstone engaged 
in teaching the Oahu Charity School, for the children of foreign residents, 
an employment not embraced in the charter of the Board, and became dis- 
connected with the mission. 



CHAPTER XXVII, 

1835. Meeting at Baltimore. Death of Dr. Wisner. — Changes in ihe Mahralta mission.— 'Ce}** 
Ion. Revivals. Reinforcement — China. Voyages up the \\ in and along tlie coast. Dr. Par* 
ker's dispensary. Arrests threatened. Printing removed to Singapore.— Siain. Arrival of Dr. 
Rradley. Order for their removal. Invitation to ( 'hantahoon, accepted. — .Singapore. Printing, 
preaching, Bible class, and canditates for baptism. Chae Hoo baptised. Reinforcement — 
Greece. Proclamation concerning the Septuagint. Education of Greek youths in the United 
States — Constantinople. Progress of revival. First Jewish convert. — IVIi-sions commenced at 
Scio and Trebizond. — Armenian type for Smyrna. — Syria. Druzes request baptism. Schools 
at Jerusalem, and in Cyprus.— Persia. The Nestorians. Favorable commencement of the 
mission. — Africa. Schools at Fair Hope. Zulu mission on its way, — Cherokees. Schermer- 
fcorn's treaty. Mr. Worcester and the press removed to Dwight. — Sioux mission commenced. 
— Expedition to the Oregon — Revival at Mackinaw —Sandwich Islands. Quiet progress. Ho- 
apili's school law. Spinning and weaving taught. Return of Dr. Chap'ui. 

The 26th annual meeting was held at Baltimore, on the 9th, 10th and 11th 
of September. The Rev. Dr. Wisner, one of the Corresponding Secreta- 
ries, had been removed by death, after an illness of four days, on the ninth 
of February. The Board recorded on the minutes of this meeting, " their 
deep sense of the eminent talents, the fervent piety, the large views and the 
persevering diligence of their departed brother and fellow laborer," and 
" their grateful recollection of his faithful and important services." 

The Rev. William J. Armstrong, of Richmond, Ya. Secretary of the 
Central Board of Foreign Missions, was chosen Corresponding Secretary for 
Domestic Correspondence, in place of Dr. Wisner. It was thought best that 
hereafter neither of the Secretaries, nor the Treasurer, should be a member 
of the Prudential Committee. Daniel Noyes, Esq. was chosen to fill the va- 
cancy in that Committee, and Charles Scudder, Esq. to supply his place as 
Auditor. 

The receipts of the Board for eleven months had exceeded those of the 
whole preceding year, by about 811,000. More than $4-5,000 had also beer^ 
received from Bible, Tract and other societies, and expended for them ; 
making the entire amount expended by the Board about S209,000. 

Mahratta Missions. It became evident that Mrs. Read could not live 
in India, Mr. Read therefore embarked with her in March, and arrived in 
the United States, by way of Liverpool, in November. The Rev. Henry 
Ballantine and Mr. Elijah A. Webster, printer, in October. Mr. Sampson, 
the printer, had just left on a voyage to Singapore; to arrest the progress of 



256 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARJ>. 



a pulmonary disease. It was too late. He died at Allepie, December 22. In 
December, Mr. Stone's health compelled him to embark for Ceylon. 

There were some additions to the churches, which raised the number of 
native members to thirteen at Bombay, and eight at Ahmednuggur. Three 
of these were employed by the mission as assistants. There were in all, 
40 free schools, with 1620 pupils. One of these was a school of 30 girls, 
taught by Mrs. Graves at Malcom Peth, on the Mahaburlishwur Hills, where 
a due regard to health compelled Mr. Graves to reside. 

Tamul Missions. The new year found the Ceylon mission in the midst 
of one of its most interesting revivals. Symptoms of awakening had ap- 
peared as early as October, 1834 ; and the revival in the churches led to 
special efforts for the conversion of the impenitent. A protracted meeting 
commenced at Batticotta on the 12th of November, and continued through 
the 17th. Every member of the Seminary appeared to be deeply impressed 
with the truth and importance of vital piety, and a considerable number ap- 
peared to become truly penitent. From that time forth, the native church 
members understood better than before, what efforts they ought to make for 
the conversion of their relatives and friends, and systematic efforts were 
made, not wholly without success. In March, 15 seminarists and two others 
were added to the church ; — and ten or twelve others were candidates fox 
admission. Before the meeting at Batticotta had closed, the tidings of what 
was doing there, produced a deep impression at Oodooville. Here the work 
appears to have been remarkably rapid and powerful ; indicating that its 
subjects had very clear views of their duty, before they were thus awakened 
to perform it. Here, eleven girls belonging to the boarding school, and two 
others, were received into the church in March, and others were candidates 
for admission. — The tidings were also a means of awakening at Tillipally, 
where, in a short time, 20 gave evidence of a change of heart, and where 
13 were added to the church in March. Protracted meetings were also held, 
with good results, at Panditeripo, at Manepy, and at Chavagacherry. The 
whole number added to the church in March was 51, of whom 48 were re- 
ceived at one meeting at Batticotta. The admissions during the year were 79. 

On the 17th, 18th and 19th of November, another protracted meeting was 
held at Batticotta. On the morning of the third day, 85 professed their reso- 
lution to follow Christ. Of these, 40 wished, in December, to be regarded 
as candidates for admission to the church ; but, except in a few marked 
cases, there had not been time to form opinions of their fitness. At the 
same time, the church at Oodooville was favored from on high, and several 
members of the girls' school were evidently born again. 

The Rev. John M. S. Perry and wife, who embarked in May, joined the 
mission in September. Mr. Winslow, having married, sailed from Phila- 
delphia in November on his return, accompanied by the Rev. Robert O. 
D wight and his wife. 

With the approbation of both missions, Mr. Eckard of Batticotta and Mr. 
Hoisington of Madura exchanged places early in the year. Mrs. Tod of 
the Madura mission, died on the 11th of September. Mr. Tod then visited 
Ceylon, He returned in October, accompanied by the Rev. A. C. Hall and 
Rev 4 J, J. Lawrence, who came to reinforce the mission, and Mr. Poor, who 
expected to labor there for three months and then return. The mission was 
employed in establishing schools in the city and adjacent villages, and in 
other preparatory labors. 

China. The Rev. Edwin Stevens, Chaplain of the American Seamen's 
Friend Society at Canton, was acting in concert with the mission, of which, 
according to a previous arrangement, he became a member in the autumn. 
Several voyages having been made along the coast of China, Mr. Stevens, 



dr. Parker's dispensary, arrests threatened. 



157 



Mr. GutzlafFand an English gentleman determined in May to test the prac- 
ticability of visiting the interior, by ascending the Min river, if possible, as 
far as the famous Bohea Hills. In four days they ascended about 70 miles, 
with no very serious molestation ; but on the fifth, two parties of soldiers 
fired upon their boat from opposite sides of the river. Two of the crew 
were slightly wounded. They then returned, having distributed a considera- 
ble number of books, and learned that missionaries would not be allowed to 
visit the interior. In August, September and October, Mr. Stevens accom- 
panied Mr. Medhurst, of the London Missionary Society, in the American 
ship Huron, which carried no opium, on a voyage along the coast as far as 
the province of Shan-tung, where they distributed nearly 4000 volumes. In 
the great commercial city of Shang-hae, on the river Woo-sung, they soon 
distributed 1000. 




Landing at Woo-sung. 



Dr. Parker, having returned from Singapore, opened a dispensary in No- 
vember, and had 300 patients within a month. Several successful attempts 
to restore sight to the blind called forth extravagant expressions of gratitude. 

The voyages made this year, especially that up the Min, attracted the at- 
tention of the government. One of Mr. GutzlafT's tracts, which was on 
" Free Intercourse, on Gospel Principles," and which, with others, was for- 
warded to Pekin, may have been regarded as seditious. Proclamations were 
issued for the arrest of " traitorous natives" who helped to make the books, 
and forbidding the " English barbarians" to " indulge their own desires" by 
sailing along the coast. It was found necessary to transfer the whole es- 
tablishment for Chinese printing to Singapore; and five Chinese workmen 
sailed for that place on the 26th of December. 

Siam. Dr. Bradley, with a press and Siamese type, arrived at Bankok in 
July. He opened a temporary receptacle for patients, and they soon came at 
the rate of 40 or 50 a day, to whom religious instruction was given. The 
jealousy of some of the natives was excited, and an order from government 
was obtained in October, requiring them to leave the Chinese quarter of the 
city in five days. One reason assigned for this order was, that they did 
33 



258 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD* 



good every day, while it was not lawful for the king himself to do good more 
than ten days in succession ; so that there was danger of their acquiring a 
greater stock of merit than the king and the nobles. It was suggested, too, 
that when they had thus gained numerous friends, and had made the Chinese 
intelligent by their schools, they might raise a rebellion. However, they 
were not forbidden to do good every day in some other part of the city. 
They had at this time one Chinese school in operation, and were preparing 
to open others. 

Soon after their removal, Luang Nai Sit, the eldest son of the Prah Klang, 
(prime minister and commander of the army) invited Mr. and Mrs. Johnson 
and Dr. Bradley to accompany him to Chantaboon, the great Siamese sta- 
tion for ship-building, and to teach his family English. He said there were 
many Chinese there, who " had no god, and no religion, and who greatly 
needed the labors of missionaries." They accepted the invitation, and found 
a promising field for missionary labor, in a mountainous region, apparently 
favorable to health. Dr. Bradley returned to Bankok in December. Mr. 
Johnson remained, according to invitation. 

Singapore. Miss Adeline White arrived, in company with Dr. Bradley, 
on the 12th of January, and in a few days, according to previous agree- 
ment, was married to Mr. Tracy. About the same time, Chinese printing 
commenced, under the direction of Achang, who had been the most active 
assistant of Leang Afa, before they were driven from China. About 2,000,000 
pages were struck off this year; besides 60,000 pages in Malay and 41,000 
in Bugis, and some in Siamese for the Baptist mission at Bankok, and an 
English spelling book, prepared mostly by Mrs. Tracy, A brick printing 
office, 65 feet by 17 was commenced. 

Dr. Parker was thronged with patients, from the time of his arrival; 
and in the winter a small dispensary was opened, to which 40 or 50 resorted 
daily. Here Mr. Tracy began to preach in Chinese, to an audience of 50 
or 60, composed of patients, children and youth in the schools, printers, and 
others in the service of the mission. In August, he commenced a Sabbath 
evening meeting with ten or twelve persons, some of whom offered them- 
selves as candidates for baptism. In August, Dr. Parker sailed for Canton, 
and left the care of the dispensary, as well as the printing, the two schools, 
and all other departments of the mission, upon the hands of Mr. Tracy. In 
addition to all these labors, he commenced a Bible class in October. On 
the 11th of that month, he baptised Chae Hoo, the first fruit of the Ameri- 
can mission to China, and the first Chinese convert at Singapore. He had 
resided with Mr. Tomlin, but had received his most important instructions 
from Mr. Abeel. 

In July the Rev. James T. Dickinson, missionary to China, Rev. William 
Arms, one of the explorers of Patagonia, now on an exploring visit to Bor- 
neo and neighboring islands, and Mr. Alfred North, printer, with Mrs. Arms 
and Mrs. North, sailed from Boston for Singapore. 

Greece. There was no very considerable change in the condition or 
prospects of the mission. A license was obtained from the government, to 
distribute books in all the towns and villages of the kingdom. In the first 
six months of the year, Mr. King distributed 16,000 school books and tracts. 
— On the second of April, the " Holy Council" issued a proclamation, de- 
claring that they had examined the new translation of the Old Testament 
from the Hebrew, and found it to differ from the Septuagint ; that the 
Septuagint alone was to be regarded as the canonical translation, to be read 
in the churches and used for the religious instruction of the clergy, youth 
and people in general ; and that, for the above-mentioned use, every other 
translation was " uncanonical, and inadmissible in the eastern church." 



PROGRESS OF REVIVAL. FIRST JEWISH CONVERT. 



259 



This, however, did not forbid, much less prevent, the free circulation of the 
Old Testament in Modern Greek among individuals, for their private use. 

During the summer, four Greek youths, sent by Mr. King and Mr. Riggs 
for education in the United States, arrived at Boston. On their arrival, pro- 
vision was made for their support for a time, and the missions were directed 
to send no more at the expense of the Board, without the previous consent 
of the Committee. The whole experience of the Board had shown, that it 
is generally best for young men, when possible, to be educated in their own 
country. 

Constantinople. The revival of learning and piety among the Arme- 
nians continued to advance, with a slow but steady progress; but, as none 
were gathered out of the Armenian church into a new organization; as, in 
some cases, the change seemed to consist only in the waking up of piety 
that existed before ; and as, in most cases, it was only the reception of truth, 
in various degrees, into the understanding, without any suspicion that any 
more inward change could be needed, it was impossible to ascertain its prog- 
ress definitely. — The High School at Pera had received its full number of 
scholars, (thirty) and many others desired admission. Mr. Paspati having 
resigned the presidency, to study medicine at Paris, Hohannes was appoint- 
ed his successor. Lectures were delivered on various branches of natural 
science, illustrated by apparatus ; and there were classes in the English, 
French, Italian, Armenian, Turkish, Ancient Greek and Hebrew languages. 

Among the Greeks, better views of education were making progress, not- 
withstanding some opposition among the clergy. Several new schools for 
Greek boys were opened. 

The greater part of the Jews at Constantinople are the descendants of 
those who had been expelled from Spain. Their language is the Hebrew- 
Spanish ; that is, the Spanish, with a mixture of the Hebrew words, and 
written in the Spanish Rabbinical alphabet. Mr. Schauffler was engaged 
in revising the Old Testament in this language. He was assisted by Are- 
kal, a Jewish Christian, who showed some signs of piety. There was an 
unquiet state of mind among the Jews. About eight years before, 150 of 
them had renounced Judaism at once ; but persecution soon brought them 
all back again, except Arekal and a few others. Now, several of them wish- 
ed to become Christians, and requested baptism ; but evidence of piety was 
wanting. If they were ready to meet danger and loss for the sake of be- 
coming Christians, they seemed incapable of understanding that any thing 
more could be required of them. Some escaped from the city, intending to 
join the Armenian church in some other place. 

At length, December 25, Mr. Schauffler baptised the first Jewish con- 
vert, Naphtali Leifschitz, a German Jew, whom he named Herman Mar- 
cussohm. Mr. Schauffler had known him 16 years before, in South Rus- 
sia. He had now come from Odessa, where the Russian government would 
not permit him to profess Christianity, except as a member of the Greek 
church, bringing letters to Mr. Schauffler, and requesting baptism. Mr. 
Schauffler engaged him as a literary assistant. 

The Rev. Henry A. Homes joined the mission December 26. Having 
spent some time in Paris in the study of Oriental languages, he was or- 
dained in April, at the same time with several French missionaries to South- 
ern Africa. Three members of the Board were present. On his way to 
Constantinople, he passed through Switzerland, Italy and Greece, where he 
collected for the use of the Board, much valuable information, not easy to be 
obtained. 

Broosa. The Rev. Philander O. Powers and his wife arrived in Febru- 
ary ; and in October, removed to the Armenian quarter of the city, while 



260 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Mr. Schneider continued to reside among the Greeks. The opposition of 
the clergy circumscribed their operations, and finally broke up the Armenian 
school. Yet the school at Demir Tash continued to flourish, another was 
established at Ghernlik, a large Greek village. Mr. Schneider taught a few 
Greek boys, and his wife opened a school for girls. A considerable num- 
ber of Bibles, Testaments, school books and tracts were distributed, some of 
which were carried to remote towns and villages. 

Trebizond. Mr. Johnston returned from Constantinople, with a letter 
from the Grand Vizier, directing the Pasha to put him in possession of the 
house which he had conditionally engaged, declaring that the opposition of 
some of the priests to his efforts to obtain a residence, was contrary to the 
treaty of friendship with the United States, and requiring the Pasha to pro- 
tect him, and any other Americans who should reside there, till an Ameri- 
can Consul should be appointed. The plague broke out soon after Mr. 
Johnston's arrival, and prevented his public labors. — The Rev. William C. 
Jackson and wife sailed from Boston, December 3, to join this mission. 

At Smyrna, the manufacture of books went on as usual, but the establish- 
ment needed perfecting. The Roman Catholic convent at Venice had man- 
ufactured Armenian type, much more elegant than that which the Board 
had procured at Paris, and would sell none to the mission ; for they hoped, 
by the superior beauty of their work, to monopolize the circulation of books 
among the Armenians. There was some reason to fear that they would 
succeed. Mr. Hallock therefore visited the United States, and superintend- 
ed the manufacture, at New York, of punches for making Armenian type 
as beautiful as_ the Venetian. Having procured all necessary materials for 
Armenian, Greek and Hebrew type and stereotype casting, printing and 
book-binding, he returned the next year to his station. 

Scio. Mr. Houston commenced his residence here in January, after al- 
laying the fears of the clergy by a visit to the bishop and suitable explana- 
tions, he established three Lancasterian schools, and introduced books and 
improved methods of teaching into other schools. Some of the people were 
astonished at the alphabetarion, (modern Greek Spelling book) because 
they " could understand it." They had never seen books before, except in 
ancient Greek, which they could not understand. 

Syria. At Beyroot, the attendance on preaching increased ; the Arabic 
congregation usually amounting to 40 or 50, and sometimes 70 or 80. In 
July, the mission had ten schools, in and around Beyroot, in neighboring 
towns and on the mountains, containing 311 pupils. In November, Miss 
Rebecca W. Williams arrived by way of Smyrna, to engage in teaching. 
In December, a boarding school for boys, intended to grow into a High 
School, was commenced with six pupils. 

Some of the most interesting labors of the mission, this year, were among 
the Druzes of Mount Lebanon. , The Druzes formerly held their religion as 
a secret, and chose to pass for Mohammedans, as more advantageous to their 
temporal interests. Now they were called upon, as Mohammedans, to fur- 
nish recruits for the Egyptian army. To avoid this, many of them wished 
to become Christians. They came to the missionaries, desired to join their 
sect, rather than any of the native sects, and requested baptism. They 
were received as inquirers after the truth, and instructed accordingly. Mr. 
Bird first, and Mr. Smith afterwards, preached, and Mrs. Dodge taught a 
school among them at Aaleih, during the summer, and in the autumn their 
attendance at Beyroot and their requests for baptism greatly increased. 
They had yet furnished no recruits for the Egyptians ; but about the end of 
September, Ibrahim Pasha suddenly appeared at Deir el Kamir, their capi- 
tal, with 18,000 men, and demanded their arms, which they were obliged to 



SCHOOLS AT JERUSALEM. PERSIA. THE NESTORIANS. 



261 



surrender ; he then disarmed the Maronites, and took from both what re- 
cruits he then wanted. Applications for baptism now multiplied exceeding- 
ly, from the nobles as well as others, some offering to pledge all their prop- 
erty that they would never apostatize ; and could the mission have stood 
forth as the head of a sect, baptizing all who wished without regard to char- 
acter, it might have made nearly the whole Druze population, of 60,000 or 
70,000, nominal Christians and furious partisans. As they were not bap- 
tized, their zeal soon declined; and at the end of the year, only Kasim and 
his family were constant attendants. 

Dr. Dodge and Mr. Whiting had been stationed at Jerusalem near the 
close of the last year. The fatigue and exposure of a journey to Beyroot 
and back threw Mr. Dodge into a fever, of which he died on the 28th of 
January. Mr. Pease was then called from Cyprus to Jerusalem, where he 
remained till autumn. Mr. Whiting found some encouragement in distrib- 
uting books and tracts, and was repeatedly importuned to receive nominal 
converts ; for here also many were desirous to change their religion and 
"become Americans." He opened a school under a hired teacher in Au- 
gust ; but the Latin Convent had influence enough to break it up. A few 
Mohammedans put their daughters under the instruction of Mrs. Whiting, 
The Latin monks, as if afraid that the Mohammedans would be made heret- 
ical, endeavored to break up this school also ; but without success. 

In October, Mr. Pease returned to Larnica, and commenced his labors 
among the 70,000 Greeks of Cyprus. The mission school had been opened 
on the. 14th of September, by Mr. Pierides, a well qualified Greek, who un- 
derstood English. It had now 50 pupils, and at the end of the year, 78. 

In August, Mr, Bird was compelled by the declining health of his wife to 
sail for Smyrna. After remaining there nearly a year, they came to the 
United States. The health of Mrs. Bird has not yet permitted them to re- 
turn. In December, the Rev. James L. Thompson and Rev. Story Hebard, 
with their wives, the Rev. John F. Lanneau, and Miss Betsey Tilden P 
teacher, sailed from Boston for Syria. 

Persia. This year the mission to the Nestorians of Persia reached the 
place of its destination. The name is derived from Nestorius, a native of 
Syria, who was made bishop of Constantinople in the year 428, and was 
deposed for heresy by the third general council of Ephesus, in 431. The 
people, however, reject the name, and say it is a mistake for Nusramj, 
Nazarenes, which is the Arabic term for Christians. Nestorius was de- 
posed for holding that Mary was not the " mother of God," and that the di- 
vine and human natures in Christ constituted two persons ; both of which 
he denied. Yet he seems to have perceived that the popular current was 
setting strongly towards the error of ascribing divine attributes and honors 
to Mary ; and in his opposition to it, he may very probably have used bad 
arguments, and even advanced heretical opinions. He was banished, first 
to Arabia, and then to Lybia, and finally died in Upper Egypt. But his 
opinions were not suppressed. His friends denied the fairness of his trial, 
and the justice of his condemnation. They defended his cause by argu- 
ment, by ecclesiastical manoeuvres, and even by political intrigues ; and the 
sect increased, till at last the Nestorian archbishop of Seleucia and Ctesi- 
phon proclaimed himself Patriarch of the East. The sect continued to 
flourish, though occasionally persecuted, under the Persians, the Saracens 
and the Tartars. They had celebrated schools for theology and general 
education. For centuries, they maintained flourishing missions in Tartary, 
China, and other eastern regions. Their churches were scattered from 
Syria and Cyprus to Pekin, and from the coast of Malabar and Ceylon to 
the borders of Siberia. Early in the eleventh century, Unkh Khan, a Tartar 



262 



HiSTOKY OF 'THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



prince on the northern borders of China, invited Nestorian missionaries 
among his people, and himself became the famous Prester John. Gengis 
Khan and several of his sons and grandsons, who conquered China and al- 
most all Asia, and a part of Europe, were connected with Prester John by 
marriage. Several of them had Christian wives, and one of them at least 
professed himself a Christian, Under some of this dynasty, Central Asia 
was comparatively a civilized and enlightened country; and Christian trav- 
elers passed with safety and comfort from the banks of- the Euphrates to 
Samareand and Pekin. Some of the Chinese emperors favored Christiani- 
ty, and ordered the erection of numerous churches. Meanwhile, the sword 
of Mohammedan fanaticism was advancing eastward. Bagdad fell before 
it, and all the country on the Euphrates ; then Persia ; then Caubul, and 
the regions to the north. The Nestorian church being thus crushed in the 
seat of its life and power, its missions languished. And finally, about the 
year 1400, Tamerlane, who has been called " the greatest of conquerors," 
swept like a whirlwind over the remains of Nestorian Christianity, prostrat- 
ing every thing in his course. The missions in China had not only lan- 
guished for want of support, but been weakened by controversies with mis- 
sionaries from Rome, and still further by the expulsion of the Tartar dynasty 
in 1369; but some of the churches still existed. Four bishops were sent to 
China in 1502, and in 1540, Chinese Nestorians were numerous enough to 
be noticed by persecution. In the region of the Euphrates, the Nestorian 
churches dwindled under Mohammedan oppression, and were divided and 
weakened by the intrigues of Rome. They are now reduced to a few hun- 
dred thousands, living on and around the Koordish mountains, on the bor- 
ders of Turkey and Persia. A considerable part of them, having submitted 
to the Pope, are under a Patriarch appointed by him, and are called the 
M Chaldean Church." Another considerable portion of them inhabit the 
deep and almost inaccessible glens of the Koordish mountains. Neither 
Turks or Persians have ever been able to bring them under tribute. Every 
melik, king, or rather head of a little clan, seems to be perfectly independ- 
ent, except so far as they all yield a voluntary obedience to their Patriarch, 
Mar Shimoon, who resides at Kochannes, near Joolamerk, and styles him- 
self " Patriarch of the East." No way has yet been discovered, by which 
missionaries can penetrate through the Koords, and other barbarous people 
that surround him, to his residence. The Nestorians of Ooroomiah ac- 
knowledge him as their spiritual head. Many of the errors of the Church 
of Rome are found in their practice, and in books which they never suspect 
of error; but they have adopted no ultimate standard of religious truth ex^ 
cept the Scriptures. There is another Nestorian Patriarch, Mar Elias, at 
El Koosh, near Mosul, the ancient Nineveh, on the Tigris, who claims a 
more regular ecclesiastical descent from the ancient archbishops Selucia 
and Ctesiphon, than that of Mar Shimoon. The Nestorians seem to ac^ 
knowledge the claims of either, or of both alternately, according to circum- 
stances, 

Dr. and Mrs. Grant, accompanied by Mr. Merrick, left Constantinople on 
the 18th of August, to join Mr. Perkins at Tabreez. Mr. Perkins, under- 
Standing the difficulties and dangers of the way, met them between Trebi- 
zond and Erzeroom, While detained at Erzeroom, the Hon. Henry Ellis, 
jBritish Ambassador to Persia, received them under English protection.. 
They reached Tabreez on the 15th of October. In about a month, Mr. Per- 
kins, Dr. Grant and their families removed to Ooroomiah, where they ar- 
rived on the 20th of November. Ooroomiah is the ancient Thebarma, said 
to have been the birth-place of Zoroaster, the founder of the ancient religion 
of Persia.; It is situated on rising ground, about ten miles from the lake 



264 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



and the same distance from themountains, and contains about 20,000 inhab- 
itants. The surrounding plain is exceedingly fertile, and beautiful with 
gardens and groves, if ere, and on the way, the Nestorians received the 
mission with joy. The bishop Mar Yohanna and the priest Abraham had 
left Mr. Perkins in July, and each, of his own accord, had opened a school 
for teaching English in his native village. Some of the boys could already 
read parts of the English New Testament with ease and accuracy. A few 
of these boys formed the nucleus of a mission school nt Ooroomiah. It was 
proposed that Mr. Perkins should instruct a Lancasterian school for educat- 
ing teachers, till priest Abraham should be qualified to take charge of it. 
Here, one scholar from each of the 30 Nestorian villages was to be boarded 
and taught gratuitously, at an expense of about twenty dollars a year. The 
Mohammedans, seeing these preparations for the education of their Chris- 
tian neighbors, resentfully asked, " Are ice to be passed by V So strong was 
their feeling on the subject, that it was thought best for Dr. Grant to spend 
an hour or two a day in teaching a school for them. An hour or two a day 
was all he could spare ; for, from his first arrival, he had been thronged with 
patients, eager to avail themselves of his medical skill. Mar Yohanna was 
his interpreter, and Mar Gabriel, another priest, took his place as teacher of 
Syriac and learner of English. A Bible class was commenced ; and on the 
27th of December, Mar Yohanna was present, and gave a sensible and 
Christian exposition, in Turkish, of the Scripture passage under considera- 
tion. Both he and Abraham had already begun to give such explanations 
of Scripture to their congregations. 

Mr. Merrick remained at Tabreez, preparing himself for his future labors 
by the study of the Persian language. 

Africa. The station at Cape Palmas was named Fair Hope. Mr. and 
Mrs. Wilson after repeated attacks of the fever, became acclimated ; their 
health was good. A boarding school was opened with fifteen boys and four 
girls, some of whom were from a distance in the interior. Mrs. Wilson 
also opened a school, and the establishment of others was solicited. Mr. 
Wilson prepared a small elementary book in the language of the natives, 
which was printed at Monrovia in December. 

The whole mission to South Eastern Africa found it necessary to land at 
Cape Town, February 5. On the 19th of March, those destined to the Zu- 
lus of the interior, commenced their journey through the wilderness. On 
the 16th of May, they arrived at the station of the London Missionary So- 
ciety at Griqua Town, where they were kindly received by Messrs. Wright 
and Hughes, and spent the remainder of the year in learning the language 
of the country, and other preparations for their future labors. 

The missionaries to the maritime Zulus remained at Cape Town, waiting 
for tbe termination of the Caffre war, till July. On their departure, the 
church under the care of Dr. Philip made them a donation of £45, as an 
acknowledgment for their useful labors while there. They arrived in Algoa 
Bay on the 7th of August, and were hospitably received by the missionaries 
of the London Society at Port Elizabeth and Bethelsdcrp. On the 7th of 
December, the brethren, leaving their wives, sailed for Port Natal, on a pre- 
paratory visit to the scene of their future labors. 

American Aborigines. The history of these missions for this year is 
brief. 

Many of the Cherokees, wearied out w r ith Georgian oppression, removed 
into those parts of their country within the limits of North Carolina and 
Tennessee. A small party in the nation, at the head of which were the 
Ridge family and Elias Boudinot, were in favor of ceding their lands to the 
United States and removing to the west. Early in the year, the Rev. J. F. 



INDIAN MISSIONS. 



265 



Schermerhom, on the part of the United States, agreed with the delegates 
of this party at Washington, on the outlines of a treaty, by which the 
Cherokees were to receive a country at the west, and more than five millions 
of dollars for their present lands and improvements. The treaty was laid 
before the nation, and rejected. Mr. Schermerhom was sent to explain it, 
and procure its adoption. He labored in vain till December, when he induc- 
ed a council, composed of a part of the Eidge party, to assent to the treaty 
in the name of the nation ; but the nation denied their authority to treat. 

By these political troubles, missionary labors were impeded and deranged, 
but not rendered wholly fruitless. Preaching was attended with some suc- 
cess, especially at Carmel and Candy's Creek. The itinerant teachers were 
successful. Jesse had 14 schools, with 253 pupils. Stephen Foreman was 
ordained by the Union Presbytery in September. During the same month, Dr. 
Butler removed from Brainerd, and began a new station about 25 miles east- 
ward, at Red Clay. — Mr. Worcester removed in April, with the press, to 
pwight. 

Among the Cherokees of the Arkansas, Mr. Worcester spent the summer 
mostly in making arrangements for printing, and Mr. Washburn was absent 
in New England. Towards the close of the year, the presence of the Holy 
Spirit was again manifest at Fairfield, at Dwight, and in the vicinity. 

Among the Choctaws, the year opened with favorable indications of spirit- 
ual good ; and during its continuance, the various branches of missionary 
labor were carried on with moderate success, and were slightly extended. 

There was no considerable change in the Creek and Osage missions. 
The Osages having left the region around Harmony, it became manifest that 
the station must be abandoned. 

Mr. Dunbar and Mr. Allis continued to live among the Pawnees, traveling 
with their hunting parties, and learning their language and character. 

The missionaries to the Sioux, or Dakotas, arrived at Fort Snelling in 
May. One of the officers at the Fort, aided by the agent of the Fur Com- 
pany and others, had held religious meetings on the Sabbath and taught a 
Sabbath School through the winter. Here Dr. Williamson and Mr. Ste- 
vens complied with the request to organize a church of 14 members, includ- 
ing one officer and seven privates who were the fruits of Christian effort 
here during the winter. In June, Mr. Stevens commenced a missionary 
station at Lake Harriet, about six or seven* miles from Fort Snelling. Here 
two pious young men by the name of Pond, from Connecticut, had been la- 
boring successfully for a year or two for the benefit of the Indians. They 
had come of their own accord ; sent by no society, and had received no aid 
from any quarter, except the use of a team and some agricultural implements 
from the U. S. agent. Dr. Williamson removed to Lac qui Parle, on the St. 
Peter's river, about 200 miles from the Mississippi, in July. Schools were 
opened at both stations. 

Explorations beyond the Rocky Mountains were resumed. Dr. Marcus 
Whitman had joined Mr. Parker, and both proceeded to St. Louis in April. 
In August they had arrived at the Green river, a branch of the Colerado. 
Having obtained such intelligence as warranted the establishment of a mission 
farther west, Dr. Whitman returned to make arrangements for it. Mr. Par- 
ker continued his journey, and having explored the regions around the Co- 
lumbia river, returned by way of the Sandwich Islands and Cape Horn early 
in 1837. His published account is extremely interesting, and is the most 
authentic account of the regions which he explored. 

Early in January, while Mr. Stevens, of the Ojibwa mission, was labor- 
ing for a season at Mackinaw, an awakening commenced in the school, which 
soon extended to the garrison and the village. In about two months, 18 
34 



266 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



members of the school, and about 20 others appeared to be born again. In 
June, 20 were added to the church, and other additions were expected. 

In the other Indian missions there were no considerable changes, either 
prosperous or adverse. 

Sandwich Islands. The labors of the mission were conducted in peace, 
with no very remarkable results. Attention to preaching slowly increased, 
some instances of conversion occurred, and during the year ending in June, 72 
natives were added to the churches. The whole number received from the 
beginning was now 864, of whom 13 had been excommunicated, and 24 
were now under suspension from church privileges. The young princess had 
at last been drawn away by the king, her brother, and was among the ex- 
communicated. Still she expressed no doubt of the truth of the gospel, and 
there is some reason to hope that she died penitent. 

Schools were taught by the members of the mission at all the stations, 
and greater numbers of children were induced to attend. Near the close of 
the year, Hoapili issued an order, requiring all the children over four years 
of age on Maui to be sent to school, and exempting the teachers from all other 
services. The High School at Lahainaluna had 118 students in geography, 
arithmetic, trigonometry, composition, and similar studies, and a small select 
class in the rudiments of the Greek language. They wrote more and more 
for the paper issued from their press. 



16 




/ V s Jin jg§ 






z> Jill '^^^^JJJ 


* 




KAVA.X 


16 





The reinforcement sent out the previous Decemb&r arrived on the 6th of 
June. The labors of the mission were gradually extended to parts of the 
Islands hitherto neglected. At Koloa, on Kauai, a small church was formed 
in April. Here, at Ewa on Oahu, and at the new stations generally, the 
most rapid improvement was observable. 

Miss Brown, soon after her arrival began to teach spinning, weaving and 



WANT OF FUNDS. 267 

knitting- at Wailuku. The experiment commenced successfully. Several 
of the chiefs showed great interest in the attempt, and some cotton was 
planted. 

Dr. Chapin embarked for the United States in November, as the only 
means of preserving Mrs. Chapin's life. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

1836. Meeting at Hartford. Missionaries detained for want of funds. — Redemption of slaves.— 
Mahratta mission. Visits to Jalna. Converts. — Tamul missions. Revivals in Ceylon. Mr. 
Poor removes to Madura. Church formed ihcre. Madras mission commenced. — Siam. First 
printing. — Singapore. Chinese printing'. Dispensary closed — Mission to Borneo. — Mission of 
the Reformed Dutch Church. — Greece Excitement against the Americans. — Constantinople. 
Civilization among the Turks. Greek Patriarch's encyclical letter. Mr. Schaufflers visit to 
Odessa. Progress among the Armenians. — Asia Minor. Ecclesiastical opposition. — Kasim ar- 
rested for becoming a Christian, and released. Maronite persecution, subdued. Arabic type. 
Mr. Smith's shipwreck. Death of Mrs Smith. — Progress among the Nestorians. — Mr. Merrick 
visits Ispahan. — Africa. Church formed at Cape Pal mas. Missions commenced among the Zu- 
lus. — Indian missions. School at Brainerd closed. Revivals at Dwight and Fairfield. Creek 
missions terminated. Osage stations abandoned. Oregon missions commenced. Ojibwa print- 
ing. — Sandwich Islands. Quiet progress. Depopulation. Large reinforcement. Teachers. 

The annual meeting was holden at Hartford, Ct., on the 14th, 15th and 
16th of September. There were present, 34 corporate and 119 honorary 
members. An assistant Recording Secretary being needed, Charles Stod- 
dard, Esq. was chosen. Since the last meeting, 20 male and 23 female 
missionaries and assistants had been sent out ; and there were 64 under ap- 
pointment, waiting to embark for stations where their labors were greatly 
needed. The receipts, for the year ending July 31, had been about $176,000, 
and the expenditures more than $210,000 ; leaving the Board abou,t $39,000 
in debt.^ This state of things was not wholly unforeseen. For several 
years, the difficulty, in all departments of Christian effort, had been to find 
men. Every demand for funds had been met"; not without hesitation and 
scrutiny, perhaps, but as soon as it was made evident that the funds were 
needed, and would be judiciously expended. The Board, therefore, had 
called for men, and men were offering themselves in unprecedented num- 
bers. Increasing funds were needed, solicited and given ; but not in propor- 
tion to the increasing need of them. Hence the condition of the treasury. 
In view of it, the Committee had voted, the week before the meeting, to 
send a circular to the appointed missionaries, instructing them to suspend 
preparations for their departure till further notice. At this meeting, it was 
felt that a crisis had come ; that the funds and operations of the Board must 
be greatly and permanently increased ; or that a check must be given to the 
missionary spirit, which should render offers of service less frequent, and 
forbid the Committee and the Missions to think of occupying the extensive 
fields of useful effort which were opening before them. The feeling ap- 
peared to be deep, decided and universal, that the work must be made to 
advance, and that funds should be supplied. Resolutions were adopted en- 
couraging the Committee to send out all the missionaries under appoint- 
ment ; and the indications were such at this meeting and in various parts 
of the country to which the tidings of it came, that, on the 18th of the next 
month, the Committee resolved to do it. 

Early in. the year, a report was in circulation, that the Board had purchas- 
ed slaves, and now held them in slavery. Having learned the origin of the 

* The Board had also expended for Bible and Tract Societies, $37,900, received from them ; 
making its whole disbursements a little over #24-8,000. 



268 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



report, the Committee adopted the following preamble and resolution, Feb- 
ruary 23. 

" Whereas, in former years, some of the missionaries of the Board among 
the south western Indians have, in a few instances, in order to obtain necessary 
labor for the secular concerns of their stations, contracted with persons hold- 
ing slaves, to pay the holders the estimated value of the services of the per- 
sons ; but which agreement was, in each case, as the Committee understand, 
in compliance with the earnest wishes of the slave, previously ascertained, 
to labor for the station at a stipulated price, until the wages should amount 
to the sum paid for the ransom, and upon the full understanding and agree- 
ment that, at the expiration of the time, he or she should be released from 
all servitude to any person whomsoever ; and which contracts have all been 
completed, except in two or three cases, where it is not known that the term 
of service has yet expired ; But, as it has appeared to the Committee that in 
consequence of these transactions, the Board or its missionaries have been 
regarded by some of the friends of missions as holding slaves : Therefore, 

" Eesolved, that the missionaries among the south-western Indians be in- 
structed to enter into no more such contracts; and that, if there be any per- 
sons who have not yet completed the term of service specified in such con- 
tracts, all claims to their further services be relinquished." 

The amount of the matter is, that in a few cases, in which it was for the 
advantage of all parties, the missions, at the request of the slaves and with 
the approbation of the masters, lent the slaves money to purchase their 
freedom ; taking their promise to repay it by laboring a certain length of 
time for the mission ; and when it was found that this could not be done 
without incurring the reputation of slaveholding, the practice was discon- 
tinued. It is believed that every such contract, — and it is knoivn that nearly 
every one, — was the means, not only of releasing a man or woman from 
slavery, but of rescuing an immortal soul from the bondage of Satan, and 
from the pains of eternal death. 

Mahratta Missions. Mr. Allen spent a great part of the year in itine- 
rating. He visited some parts of the Mahratta country where no misssion- 
ary had been before. At Jalna, in the dominions of the Nizam of Hydra- 
bad, he drew up regulations for a society of native Christians, by which 
they bound themselves to hold two religious services every week, to provide 
for the education of members and their children unable to read, and to prac- 
tise Christian kindness towards each other in sickness and affliction. On 
the 23rd of April, he baptised three Hindoos, two men and a woman, at Ah- 
mednuggur. The mission there regarded the year as one of prosperity, es- 
pecially in the success of the boarding school. Mr. Stone returned from 
Ceylon to Bombay in May, with health improved. Mr. Graves and family 
resided at Malcolm Peth, the only station where the climate would not prove 
fatal to him. He was employed in translating the Scriptures, and preaching 
to a few Mahrattas and Chinese convicts. Mrs. Graves had a promising 
school of 20 or 30 children. Mr. Stone and Mr. Munger, near the close of 
the year, visited Jalna, to ascertain whether a station could be formed there. 
Their report was favorable, and it was resolved that Mr. Munger 'should 
make the attempt. 

Tamul Missions. The churches connected with the Ceylon mission re- 
ceived 52 members this year. Of these, 26 were received at Batticotta, 
where, Dr. Ward wrote on the last day of June, 15 or 20 appeared to have 
become pious within the last three months. In September, there was a sea- 
son of special interest in the girls' school at Oodooville. It commenced in a 
prayer meeting, which some of the girls had maintained for many months. 
One evening, their desires for the conversion of others were so strong, that 



TAMUL MISSIONS. 



269 



they could not rest till they had conversed with some of their impenitent 
schoolmates. Several instances of conversion followed. The 155 free 
schools, at the close of the year, contained 6,272 pupils, of whom 994 were 
girls. The number of pupils educated in the free schools of the mission, 
from its commencement to the close of this year, was estimated at 15,500. 
The Seminary at Batticotta, now under the care of Mr. Hoisington, contain- 
ed 166 students. In October, a class of 46 was admitted, who were selected 
from 130 candidates. Of the rejected applicants, at least 50 were as well 
fitted as the class admitted the year before ; showing that the desire for ad- 
mission was raising the standard of education in the district. Of the gradu- 
ates, if we may use the term, 57 were in the employment of the American 
missions, ten were employed by other missions, and 22 were in the service 
of government. The most afflictive event of the year, was the death of 
Nicholas Permander, one of the native preachers, and one of the earliest as- 
sistants of the mission. 

Mr. Poor, having resigned the charge of the Seminary at the commence- 
ment of the year, removed in March to Madura. He ardently desired to be 
engaged more directly in preaching the gospel ; and during the remainder 
of the year, his preaching and conversation excited no little attention and 
hopeful inquiry, especially among intelligent and influential men. On the 
30th of October, a church was organized, with nine native members, all 
from Jaffna. Of 13 native helpers, eight had been educated at Batticotta. 
At the close of the year, 37 schools had been opened, of which 30 were in 
operation ; nine in Madura and the others in the neighboring villages. They 
contained 1149 boys and 65 girls. 

Mr. Winslow and Mr. D wight, who sailed from Philadelphia in Novem- 
ber, 1835, parted on their arrival at Madras. Mr. Dwight joined the mis- 
sion at Madura in April, and in November commenced a new station at Din- 
degul, some distance farther north. Mr. Winslow proceeded to Jaffna. 
Here, according to instructions from the Committed, a consultation was held, 
and Mr. Winslow and Dr. Scudder were designated to commence a mission 
at Madras. This was designed principally as a printing and publishing es- 
tablishment, for the benefit of the whole Tamul race. Yet other labors were 
needed. The population of Madras and its suburbs was estimated at 
416,000, and the few missionaries of the London Missionary Society were 
anxious that the brethren should enter the field, so that some of them might 
be at liberty to occupy other stations. Mr. Winslow removed to Madras in 
August, and Dr. Scudder in September. 

The Rev. Messrs. Henry Cherry, Edward Cope, Nathaniel M. Crane, 
Clarendon F. Muzzy, William Tracy, and F. D. W. Ward, Dr. John Steele, 
with their wives, embarked at Boston on the 23rd of November, for Madras. 
It was expected that all, or nearly all, would join the mission at Madura. 
Mr. Hall, unable to bear the climate in any part of India, was compelled to 
return about the end of the year, and arrived at New York in April, 1837. 

Eastern Asia. The missionaries to China were still shut out from in- 
tercourse with the people. Proclamations were issued, reviving the old law 
against the Roman Catholics, which was supposed to apply to the mission. 
Some Romish priests, even in the interior provinces, were thus expelled from 
the country. The distribution of books was almost wholly suspended. The 
Chinese printing was all transferred to Singapore. Public worship in Chi- 
nese was given up for the present. Still time was usefully employed in 
study, in English printing at Macao, and in preparing Chinese works, to be 
printed at Singapore. 

Dr. Parker's Eye Infirmary, in September, had received 1912 patients, 
and had cost $1200, all of which had been contributed by resident foreign- 



270 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



ers. It was fast rising in the esteem of the Chinese, and for the present 
procured nearly all the opportunities enjoyed, for making known religious 
truth. The brethren, with a few Christian merchants at Canton, planned a 
missionary voyage along the coast and among the Islands of Eastern and 
South Eastern Asia, for the purpose of distributing books and tracts, and 
discovering openings for Christian effort. The Himmeleh was chartered for 
the voyage, and sailed, with Mr. Stevens on board, on the 3rd of December 
for Singapore, where she arrived on the 15th. On landing, Mr. Stevens 
was immediately seized with a fever, which proved fatal in about three 
weeks. His loss was deeply felt. 

South Eastern Asia. At Bankok, at the end of this year, about 20,000 
volumes had been distributed among the Chinese, and Mr. Johnson had es- 
tablished a school for Chinese children, after his return from Chantaboon, 
in May. Only Christian books were used in the school ; and on the Sab- 
bath, the parents and others were invited to come together and hear the 
preaching of the gospel. 

On the 24th, the mission published a Siamese tract of eight pages, con- 
taining a summary of the law of God and the gospel, a short prayer and 
three hymns. This was supposed to be the first printing ever done in Siam. 
About 4000 volumes, from the press at Singapore, distributed by different 
missionaries, constituted the whole printed literature of the nation. But 
there was a prospect of its increase. The chief priest, a brother of the 
king and the second person in the kingdom, wished to procure a complete 
printing establishment, with Roman t3?pe, for printing the Pali, the sacred 
language of the Buddists, in the Roman character, on a plan invented by him- 
self. 

Dr. Bradley's medical services were eagerly sought. He was often called 
to visit members of the royal family, and other distinguished characters ; but 
preferred laboring among the poor, as more likely to promote the cause of 
Christ. His dispensary was a floating building, raised above the water by 
a raft of bamboos, of the same size as itself, and anchored by four upright 
posts, at the corners. Here 3800 patients, of all classes, and from all parts 
of the country, had received medical aid. The dispensary was opened daily 
with prayer and religious instruction in the Siamese language ; and on the 
Sabbath, Mr. Robinson preached in Siamese to one or two hundred hearers. 

At Singapore, in February, the printing house was completed, and twelve 
printers were at work. The usual force employed, during the year, was a 
coypist, eleven block-cutters, and eight or ten printers. The copyist wrote 
out, in a fair hand, the work to be printed. This was then transferred to 
wooden blocks, much as prints are transferred to ornamental boxes, tables, 
and the like, in this country. The block-cutters then cut away the parts 
not covered by the writing, so as to leave the characters standing out in re- 
lief. The printer then laid a heap of paper and two blocks, each containing 
a page, before him on a table, spread the ink over them with a brush, took 
a sheet of paper from the heap, spread it carefully over the blocks and press- 
ed it down gently, and the work was done. An expert workman would thus 
print 2000 sheets in a day. 

The school commenced in July 1S35 was continued, having about 12 boys. 
Another, for Canton Chinese boys, was opened in July of this year, with 
about the same number of pupils. 

The dispensary was closed in July. The missionaries had all become 
convinced that it cost more time and labor than its religious results would 
justify them in expending upon it. Worship on the Sabbath was then trans- 
fered to the printing house, where the congregation, of about 25, consisted 
mostly of persons in the employment of the mission. In May, Leang Afa 



EXCITEMENT AGAINST THE AMERICANS. 



271 



attempted preaching in the streets, but proved a dull preacher ; showing that 
genius, learning and piety are not all the qualifications that a preacher needs. 

The Rev. Matthew B. Hope, Rev. Joseph S. Travelli, and Dr. Stephen 
Tracy, with their wives, embarked at Boston, July 1, to reinforce this mis- 
sion. They arrived at Singapore on the 17th of December. It was expect- 
ed that Dr. Tracy would ultimately joiu the mission in Siam. 

The Rev. William Arms and the Rev. Samuel P. Robbins were expected 
to commence a mission on some of the islands of the Indian Archipelago ; 
probably on the western coast of Sumatra. The frequent wars of the Dutch 
and the unsettled state of the country rendering that region unsafe, Mr. 
Arms, in June, explored the western coast of Borneo. He visited Pontiana 
and Sambas, saw the Dyaks in their own villages, and gained such informa- 
tion as rendered the expediency of a mission somewhat doubtful. In No- 
vember, he returned to Singapore, to consult on his future course. Here 
Mr. Robbins, who with his wife sailed from Boston with the reinforcement 
for Singapore, met him in December. 

On the 30th of May, the Rev. Messrs. Elihu Doty, Jacob Ennis, Elbert 
Neviusand William Youngblood, with their wives, and Miss AzubaC. Con- 
dit, sister of Mrs. Nevius, teacher, members and missionaries of the Re- 
formed Dutch Church, received their instructions in New York as mission- 
aries of the Board to some place yet to be selected in the Indian Archipelago. 
They embarked on the 8th of June for Batavia, where they arrived on the 
15th of September, and spent the remainder of the year, according to their 
instructions, in the study of the Malay, which is the language of commerce 
throughout those islands, and in acquiring the information necessary to the 
judicious selection of a place for their future residence. 

Gkeece. As some of the events of this year were brought to pass by 
deep laid secret plans and dark intrigues, it is not probable that the whole 
will ever be fully understood. A letter, purporting to have been written at 
Syra, was printed in a pamphlet form at Paris and sent to Greece, where it 
helped to raise a great excitement against " the Americans," as all mission- 
aries were now called. This was followed up by repeated blasts from the 
" Gospel Trumpet," a newspaper edited by Germanos, and zealous for the 
Greek Charch. The zeal of the ignorant and superstitious was inflamed by 
pretended miracles and revelations atNaxos. Absurd stories were circulated, 
some of them by professed eye-witnesses, of attempts to make the girls in the 
school at Syra^ " Americans," by sealing them on the arm ; and how one of 
them refused to be sealed, and two horns grew out of her head ; and how they 
took a boy into a dark room and catechised him, and he saw the devil there, 
and was frightened out of his senses. It was said, too, that " the Ameri- 
cans" were acting hypocritically ; that they were endeavoring to make pro- 
selytes from the Greek Church, and to change the religion of the country, 
while they professed the contrary. It is not known, however, that any 
word or deed of any missionary sent out by the Board, was ever made the 
pretext for any of these accusations. By such means, mobs were raised, the 
schools at Syra were broken up, but soon went on upon a smaller scale, and 
missionary operations were interrupted by violence in other parts of Greece. 
The missions of the Board, however, suffered nothing from actual violence, 
except the breaking of some of Mr. Riggs' windows by individuals, without 
any public commotion. Some leading Greek publications ascribed these 
tumults to the Greek clergy, and were very severe upon them for oppos'ng 
the efforts of " the Americans" to promote education. The local authorities 
were generally prompt in putting down riots; and toAvards the close of the 



* Established by Mr. Bresver, but now belonging to the Church Missionary Society, 



272 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



year, Germanos was arrested for exciting them, and confined in a distant 
monastery. In this state of affairs, Mr. King disposed of more than 48,000 
copies Testaments, school hooks and tracts in Modern Greek, mostly for the 
use of schools, during the year, and Mr. Riggs nearly 2000 more ; the 
schools were continued without interruption, and Mr. King's Greek congre- 
gation on the Sabbath slowly increased. 

The Rev. Nathan Benjamin, with his wife, sailed from Boston in July, 
and joined the mission at Argos on the 15th of November. 

Constantinople. Civilization was advancing rapidly among the Turks. 
The Lancasterian schools in the barracks at Dolma Baktche and Scutari, 
were carried on in splendid style, and with remarkable success. The mis- 
sionaries were invited to attend a public examination, and Azim Bey pub- 
licly declared that the Turks were indebted to them for every thing of the 
kind. Some of the Turks hoped that such schools would soon become com- 
mon throughout the empire. Other improvements were introduced. Two 
steamers ran every week to Smyrna, and one to Trebizond, and one to Ga- 
latz on the Danube every fortnight ; and a stage coach, or carriage of some 
sort, ran from Scutari about 60 miles eastward to Nicomedia. The Frank 
system, too, of guarding against the plague by quarantine, was extensively 
'adopted. They were just becoming acquainted with America, " the new 
world," which was thought a wonderful place. An American naval archi- 
tect had just built a splendid frigate, which was now the flag ship of the 
Turkish admiral. Jews cried " American cotton" for sale. One cried 
cakes, " made with American butter;" another, at a festival, cried "good 
American water;" and another, showing an ostrich, called it an "American 
bird." 

The Greek Patriarch at Constantinople denounced the schools in his en- 
cyclical letter ; and ecclesiastical committees were appointed in every city 
under his jurisdiction, to regulate the clergy and superintend schools. At 
Constantinople, where there were thousands who were Greeks by descent, 
but not by religion, the mission schools suffered less from this movement 
than in some other places. It was observed with some surprise, that the 
preaching in the Greek churches this winter was unusually evangelical. 

At the commencement of the year, Mr. Schaumer had a German congre- 
gation of about 20, of whom four were esteemed recent converts — truly pi- 
ous. One of them was of Jewish descent. In April he visited his parents 
and relatives at Odessa, where he remained till October. The Russian 
government granted him permission to preach to Protestants, T>ut not, as he 
had hoped and requested, to Jews. His labors were the means of an interest- 
ing revival of religion among the Protestants in that vicinity, which contin- 
ued into the next year. 

The most interesting work was among the Armenians; but from the 
mode in which it was carried on, mostly by the Armenians themselves, in a 
great degree by private conversation, at social visits of friends and relations, 
by priests and laymen enlightened in various degrees, its progress cannot be 
definitely stated. Some said that the " evangelical party," or " evangelical 
infidels," as they were sometimes called, amounted to 800, which was doubt- 
less an enormous exaggeration. Five or six of the most influential of the 
priests in the capital were known to be decidedly evangelical, and others 
were heard of in distant cities and villages. Except when interrupted by 
the plague, the schools flourished, and Hohannes, already high, was still ris- 
ing jn the esteem of his countrymen. 

Asia Minor. At all the stations, Smyrna, Scio, Broosa and Trebizond, 
the missions found themselves hedged in by ecclesiastical opposition. The 
Greek Patriarch's encyclical letter cut them off, almost wholly, from inter- 



274 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



course with that people, and they met some opposition from Armenian clergy, 
especially at Broosa. At Smyrna, the Greek eclesiastical committee suc- 
ceeded in breaking up eight schools, containing 600 or 800 children, and in 
compelling some of the teachers and pupils of the mission to enter their 
service as teachers ; for such an impulse had been given to the cause of ed- 
ucation, that this committee was compelled to carry it on. One of the 
female teachers pressed into their service was esteemed truly pious. The 
committee also engaged in the preparation of school books ; and it was 
manifest that their own operations must, in a considerable degree, be borne 
along by the current which the mission had set in motion. Mr. Adger 
opened a school for Armenian girls ; but an Armenian, hostile to the mis- 
sion, appealed to the national pride of his countrymen, saying that it was a 
disgrace to be thus dependent on the charity of foreigners ; and the Armeni- 
ans took the school into their own hands, and refunded what had been ex- 
pended on it. The school for Greek boys remained, and the printing de- 
partment was doing well. The mission at Broosa opened a school at Phil- 
ladar, but both this and that at Demir Tash were broken up by ecclesiastical 
interference. — Mr. Jackson and his wife arrived at Trebizond in August. 

Syria and Palestine. Truth appeared to be making progress slowly at 
and around Beyroot. A small number, mostly Druzes, were seriously thought- 
ful, and three or four wished to unite with the church. Kasim, the only 
Druze who continued his attendance on the Arabic preaching when the oth- 
ers fell off at the close of the last year, was arrested as an apostate from 
Mohammedanism, imprisoned, and threatened with death. He steadily de- 
clared himself a christian, and gave directions for the disposal of his little 
property after his execution. By the interference of Soleiman Pasha, at the 
request of the American consul, he was released, after a confinement of 
seventeen days. Mr. Thompson spent the summer at Brumannah, on Mount 
Lebanon. The Maronite Emeers of the village, at the command of their 
Patriarch, forbade all intercourse with him ; and even the food which his 
servant had brought was taken aw r ay by force. The consul again applied 
to the Egyptian authorities, and the Emeers were compelled to desist from 
their annoyances. In July, the Greek Patriarch's encyclical letter was read 
by the Greek bishop at Beyroot. The bishop expressed great gratitude to 
the mission for establishing schools and waking them up to the subject; but 
now, he said, they must take the work into their own hands. He would 
establish schools, and his people must support them and send their children. 
The missionaries told their Greek neighbors that this would be all right, 
and quite agreeable to them, if done thoroughly and in good faith. The 
mission schools were nearly all broken up for a time ; but before the end of 
the year, they began to revive. 

As more Arabic type were needed, and as none had ever been made con- 
forming exactly to the Arabic idea of perfect elegance, it was decided that 
Mr. Smith should visit Smyrna, to make arrangements for their manufac- 
ture at the foundry of the mission. The health of Mrs. Smith, too, requir- 
ed a voyage at sea. They embarked in June. The vessel was wrecked 
on the coast of Caramania, and they barely escaped with their lives to a 
desert shore, where they suffered much before they could pursue their voy- 
age. These hardships hastened the departure of Mrs. Smith for a better 
world. She died at Smyrna, near the close of September. 

Mr. Lanneau arrived at Jerusalem early in May. Little could be done 
during the year. The school for Mohammedan girls continued. Some 
encouraging attempts to establish schools in the vicinity were defeated by 
ecclesiastical opposition. 

The mission in Cyprus made steady progress. The archbishop of that 



MISSION TO THE NESTORIANS. 



275 



island is not subject to the Patriarch, and therefore was not compelled to 
obey the encyclical letter. For a time, the general movement in the Greek 
Church against the missions appeared to fill him and his clergy with sus- 
picion ; but a visit and explanations from Mr. Pease, the testimony of Luke 
Zenocrates," who accompanied him, and especially the fact that Themisto- 
cles, whose character was well and favorably known, had actually opened 
a school in connexion with the mission, dispelled all apprehensions ; and 
the mission, and especially the school under Themistocles, received the de- 
cided approbation of the archbishop and of the most influential Greeks. — 
The Rev. Daniel Ladcl and his wife, who embarked at Boston July 16, 
joined this mission on the 28th of October. 

Persia. The mission to the Nestorians enjoyed uninterrupted prosperi- 
ty. The Nestorian clergy considered their nation as having "wandered 




Ncstorian Bishop. Ncgtorian Woman and Child. Persian Lady. 



far from the right way," and prized the mission and its instructions as aids 
in returning to it. The school, or teachers' seminary, was opened on the 
18th of January. In May, it had 40 scholars, and at the end of the year, 44. 
There were also three free schools, containing 93 pupils, of whom eight were 
females. Several of the clergy resided with the mission, and conducted 
worship once on each Sabbath in their own language. At this service, a 
portion of Scripture was read, which they had previously studied with Mr, 
Perkins, and its meaning was explained and enforced. The translation of 
the Bible into the language of the people was commenced on the 15th of 
February. Dr. Grant was overwhelmed with applications for medical ser- 
vices. Several successful operations for blindness from cataract, which had 
before been thought incurable, spread his fame far and wide. — In October, a 
brother and an uncle of the King of Persia visited the mission, and became 
acquainted with the school, and the next day, unsolicited, sent a firman, 
commending the mission, and commanding the governor to protect it from 
all evil. 

Mr. Merrick left Tabreez in June, in company with Messrs. Hoernle and 
Schneider, of the Basle missionary society, on his exploring mission among 



276 HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




the Mohammedans of Persia. They visited Teheran, and then Ispahan, 
where a mob was excited by the report that Franks had come to attack their 
religion. The governor dispersed the mob, and placed a guard of 30 soldiers 
around their dwelling. The Germans soon returned to Tabreez, and Mr. 
Merrick proceeded to Shiraz, where he spent the remainder of the year. 

African Missions. At Fair Hope, (Cape Palmas,) a school house was 
built, a boarding school maintained with good prospects of success, and four 
day schools were established in the vicinity under colored teachers ; all 
the schools containing about 100 pupils. Mr. Wilson wrote, August 24, 
that a church had lately been organized, with six members, some of whom 
were employed as teachers. Several journeys were made into the interior, 
by which the country was found more favorable to missionary operations 
than had been supposed. The Rev. David White and his wife, and Mr. 
Benjamin Van Rensselaer James, a colored printer, embarked at Baltimore, 
. October 31, with a press and types, and arrived at Cape Palmas on the 25th 
of December. 

In south eastern Africa, the missions to the Zulus were commenced. Mr. 
Lindley and Mr. Venable left Griqua Town on the 22d of January, arrived 
at Mosika in May. Here, near the ridge which divides the waters of the 
Atlantic from those of the Indian ocean, in a fertile valley about 15 miles 
across, lived the savage chief, whom the French missionaries called " the 
terrible Moselekatsi." Two of them had attempted a mission here in 1831, 
when it was occupied by the Baharootsi ; but the mission was broken up 
when Moselekatsi drove them away and took possession of the valley. The 
chief seemed pleased with the arrival of the mission, and appointed them a 
residence. 

Dr. Wilson arrived by way of Kuruman with the other members of the mis- 
sion, and in June they commenced their residence at Mosika. The mud 
floors of their huts were not sufficiently dried, and nearly all of them were 
seized with fevers, which proved fatal to Mrs. Wilson on the 18th of Sep- 
tember. 

Dingaan gave the brethren of the maritime mission leave to settle in his 
country, but proposed that they should reside at Natal, till he could see the 



INDIAN MISSIONS. 



effect of their school. They returned to Port Elizabeth for their families 
in February. On the 24th of that month, Mrs. Grout was removed by con- 
sumption to a better world. The survivors, after a journey of two months, 
arrived at Port Natal on the 21st of May. Here a station was commenced 
and a school was opened, which nourished under the care of Mrs. Adams. 
In June, Dingaan gave permission to establish a station in the interior, and 
said that he himself would learn to read. Mr. Champion accordingly re- 
moved to Ginani, September 26, where he commenced a school with seven 
boys and four girls, whom Dingaan, the despot of the whole people, had 
sent to be instructed. 

Indian Missions. The mission to the Cherokees struggled, with some 
success, against a current of adverse influences, which, on the whole, ap- 
peared to be carrying the nation backward. In May, eight were added to 
the church in Carmel, and four at Brainerd. Some were admitted at other 
stations. The greater part of the Cherokees having removed from the 
vicinity of Carmel, the church was dissolved, 57 of its members transferred 
to that at Brainerd, and the station closed. Mr. Butrick removed to 
Brainerd in May. Miss Sawyer's school at Running Waters was also 
closed. The boarding school at Brainerd, the first establishment of the 
Board among the Indians, was closed about the 1st of March ; but, at the 
earnest request of the people, Mrs. Butrick opened a school there in the 
summer. The schools of itinerant teachers seemed to be the most flourish- 
ing part of the mission. Jesse had 440 scholars ; and a member of the 
Haweis church was appointed as his assistant. 

The business of the old Choctaw mission having been closed, Mr. Kings- 
bury removed in February to Eagletown, the station formerly occupied by 
Mr. Wood, who commenced a new station, which was called Greenfield. 
About 3000 or 4000 Choctaws still remained in their old country, poor, de- 
fenceless, and surrounded with temptations. The Board received $4,611,31 
from the United States' government for its improvements at the abandoned 
stations. In the new Choctaw country, the annual report for this year men- 
tions 13 sehools, six of which were taught by natives, and all containing 
386 scholars ; and four churches, with 221 members. It was a year of quiet, 
with but little change. 

There was another revival among the Arkansas Cherokees, at Dwight 
and Fairfield, during the winter. Eighteen were added to the church at 
Fairfield, during the year ending in October. Besides the mission schools, 
which were as prosperous as formerly, the Cherokees hired Mr. Redfield, 
formerly of the Osage mission, to teach a school at Union ; the expense to 
be paid out of their annuity. The station at the Forks of the Illinois prov- 
ing unhealthy, it was removed about three miles, to Park Hill, a place se- 
lected by Mr. Worcester, as the site for the printing office. He removed in 
December. 

Two books were printed in the Creek language at Boston, and one at the 
Cherokee press; and a numberof the people had learned to read. But dis- 
sentions prevailed among themselves ; their relations to the United States' 
government were irritating ; they were distracted and vexed by the opera- 
tions of three missions of different sects ; some white men labored to in- 
crease the disaffection ; and finally several of the chiefs petitioned to the 
United States' Agent in the vicinity, to have all missionaries removed 
from their country. On the 9th of September, the agent issued an order for 
that purpose, which put an end to missions among the Creeks. No charge 
of unchristian or immoral conduct was brought against any missionary of 
the Board. 

By various treaties with the United States' government, nearly all the 



27S 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD, 



Osages had been removed from the vicinity of the missionary stations, while 
settlers were coming in, and whiskey was reducing the few remaining In- 
dians to poverty and wretchedness. It was not known that an adult Osage 
had been converted, and of the few that had been educated, most seemed 
disposed to resume their savage character. Harmony and Hopefield were 
abandoned, the missionaries and assistants were dismissed, and Mr. W. C. 
Requa, farmer and cateehist at Boudinot, alone remained. Mr. Dodge and 
Mr. Jones were employed by the American Home Missionary Society, as 
missionaries to the whites in that vicinity. 

The missionaries to the Pawnees spent this year much like the preceding. 
Early in the spring, Dr. Benedict Satterlee and his wife and Miss Palmer, 
affianced to Mr. Allis, left Ithaca, N. Y. to join the mission. Mrs. Satter- 
lee died in April, at Liberty, Missouri, before reaching the Pawnee conntry. 
An elementary book of 74 pages in the Pawnee language had been pre- 
pared, and Mr. Dunbar visited New England in the autumn, to superintend 
the printing. 

The mission to the Indians on the Oregon river was commenced. Dr. 
Whitman set out on his return to them early in the spring, accompanied by 
his wife, the Rev. Henry H. Spalding and his wife, and Mr. William H. 
Gray. After a journey, estimated at 2,320 miles from the western boundary 
of Missouri, they arrived at their destined field of labor in September. 
They were much assisted on their way by gentlemen belonging to the Ameri- 
can Fur Company and Hudson's Bay Company, some of whom were their 
companions during the whole journey. Some of the Nez Perces, whom 
Mr. Parker had encouraged to expect missionaries about this time, traveled 
several days to meet them and conduct them to their country. They were 
received with kindness and promises of aid at the English settlements at 
Forts Wallawalla and Vancouver. Mr. Spalding commenced his residence 
among the Nez Perces about the last of November, and Dr. Whitman among 
the Bayuses on the 10th of December. 

The Ojibwa mission was advancing slowly. Four books in that language, 
all containing 343 pages, were printed at Boston, in editions of 500 copies 
each. One of them was a book of hymns, by Peter Jones, a native Metho- 
dist preacher, whose visit to England and marriage there had excited no 
little attention on both sides of the Atlantic. During the year, there were sea- 
sons of special seriousness, and several instances of conversion. Several 
of the Indians, too, began to cultivate the soil and raise cattle, and were 
thus comfortably supplied with food, when their countrymen were in want. 
The family at Yellow Lake was removed in May, about 60 miles west south 
west, to Pokeguma. 

The history of the other missions to the American Indians presents noth- 
ing of special interest, unless it be a proposal of the United States' govern- 
ment to the Stoclibridge tribe, to remove once more, and settle west of the 
Mississippi, 

Sandwich Islands. All the departments of missionary labors went on 
with a quiet efficiency, which indicated strength and promised success. 
During the year ending in June, 212 were received into the churches. Let- 
ters written later in the year mention other admissions ; as eight at Waialua 
in August, and 13 at Kailua in November. The 17 congregations on the 
Sabbath ha.d an average attendance of 14,-500, or about 900 each. Only 
three of them had so few as 300 each. During the latler part of the year, 
some of the stations enjoyed the evident presence of the Holy Spirit; es- 
pecially the High school at Lahainaluna. The first class that entered this 
seminary, 32 in number, completed their studies this year, and 20 or 30 of 
these " graduates" were employed as school-masters, generally, with good 



REINFORCEMENTS. 



279 




High School at Lahainaluna. 

effect. The people erected several school houses, and began, for the first 
time, to assist systematically in the support of the teachers by their own 
voluntary contributions, without the command of the chiefs. The semi- 
monthly religious newspaper had 3000 subscribers. The manufacture, sale, 
and use of ardent spirits was suppressed, except at Oahu, where the king 
had three distilleries. Several grog-shops at Honolulu were given up. One- 
petition by 25 shipmasters, and another by the chiefs and more than 3000 
of the people, were presented to the king, requesting the suppression of this 
traffic, but in vain. 

The population of the Islands was decreasing. A census in 1S32, gave 
130,313 inhabitants. Another in 1836, gave 108,597 ; ^making a decrease 
of 21,734 in four years. Still, as the number of children Was increasing, 
it would seem that the rate of depopulation must be less than formerly. 

The number of missionaries on these Islands was already large, in pro- 
portion to the population ; but to hasten the time when the Board might 
withdraw its care from the Islands and leave them to themselves, it was re- 
solved to send out a strong reinforcement. The Rev. Isaac Bliss, Rev. 
Daniel T. Conde, Rev. Mark Ives, Rev. Thomas Lafon, who was also a 
physician ; Dr. Seth L. Andrews; Mr. Samuel N. Castle, assistant secular 
superintendent ; Messrs. Edward Bailey, Amos S. Cooke, Edward John- 
son, Horton O. Knapp, Edwin Locke, Charles McDonald, Bethuel Munn, 
William S. Van Duzee, Abner Wilcox, Miss Marcia M. Smith, and Miss 
Lucia G. Smith, teachers, sailed from Boston on the 14th of December. It 
was definitely understood, that the teachers were to remain teachers, and 
should not attempt to make their way into the ministry. This was neces- 
sary, in order to secure a permanent supply of teachers, and to keep their 
minds from being drawn away from their proper employment. 



2S0 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

183T« Financial distress. Redaction of missions. Annual Meeting at Newark. Return of mis- 
sionaries. — Jlahrattas. New stations. Curtailments. Subscriptions in India. — Tamul missions 
reduced. Aid from government.— China. Voyage to Japan. ^-Singapore. Voyage of the Him- 
meleh — Netherlands India, Restrictions by the Dutch government.— Greece. Mission at Ari- 
opolis. Gymnasium closed. — Constantinople. High school broken up. Sehool under Hohan- 
ness, at Hass Koy. — Conversions at Broosa.-^Smyma. Missionary Conference.— Syria. Ec- 
clesiastical opposition overruled. Cholera at Jerusalem. Preaching commenced there. Schools 
in Cyprus, transferred to the Greeks.— Nestorians. Constant progress. Papal mission. The 
king's uncle. — West Africa. Death of Air. and Mrs. White. Schools — reduced.— Zulus. Inte- 
rior mission broken up. New stations. — Indian missions. Carmel abandoned. Hopefield and 
Mackinaw relinquished. Revival among the Stotkbridge and New York Indians. Death of Dr. 
Satterlee. Small pox. Encouraging prospects beyond the Rocky Mountains.— Sandwich Isl- 
ands/ Reinforcement. Conversions on the voyage. Return of the Jesuits, riots, and burning 
the British flag. Progress in education and civilization. Religion steadily advancing. 

This year will long be remembered, as a year of peculiar financial dis- 
tress throughout the commercial world; and the Board felt the pressure se- 
verely. A very large portion of its receipts, from the beginning, had been 
from the large cities, from men engaged in commerce, and from others 
closely connected with them. If a merchant is worth 8100,000, half or 
three fourths of it may consist of debts due to [him from others, whose abil- 
ity to pay depends on the prompt collection of their own demands ; so that 
the failure of other men may deprive him of the ability to give, or even to 
pay his own debts when due. Keceipts from the commercial classes, there- 
fore, must be subject to considerable irregularity. Among the agricultural 
population, especially of the eastern and middle states, the case is different. 
The greater part of their wealth consists of property which has been paid 
for, and is in their possession. In comparison with merchants and manu- 
facturers, they owe but little, and but little is due to them. Their income 
depends principally, not on the collection of debts, but on the sale of the an- 
nual produce of their farms. A pressure in the money market, if severe 
and long continued, reaches them at last, but with diminished force, and 
cannot crush them as it crushes merchants. By diminishing the demand 
for their produce, it renders them unable to raise money, except by painful 
sacrifices of property ; but before it does this, it destroys the merchant's 
power to raise money at all. Such was now the case. The commercial 
world was in deep distress. .Only the farmers, whom the pressure had 
scarcely reached, were able to give as formerly. Within a few years, the 
missions had been greatly enlarged, and new missions commenced, which 
needed enlargement. Men were ready to go forth ; but funds were want- 
ing. The receipts diminished, after January, at the rate of ten, twelve, and 
even fourteen thousand dollars a month. The process of enlargement must 
be stopped. Directions had already been sent to the missions, to abstain 
from enlarging their expenditures. Several missionaries, ready to go out, 
were detained, and no new missionaries were appointed, without informing 
them that they could not be sent till the treasury should be relieved. And, 
finally, June 20, the Committee were obliged to decide that the appropria- 
tions for the missions must be 840,000 less than had been intended. This 
was apportioned among the several missions, and they were directed, by a 
circular dated June 23, to diminish their expenditures accordingly. The 
reduction was to be effected, according to the discretion of each mission, by 
closing free schools, and such other curtailments as should not diminish the 
amount of preaching. By the Missionary Herald, and other religious pe- 
riodicals, the patrons of the Board were kept faithfully informed of these 
circumstances ; and during the latter part of the financial year, there was a 



MAHRATTA MISSIONS. SCHOOLS. 



281 



great increase of the monthly receipts; so that, at the annual meeting, the 
receipts had been more than 875,000 greater than the preceding year. The 
debt, however, had increased from less than $39,000 to more than $44,000. 
Including $17,500 received from the Bible and Tract Societies, the Board 
had expended more than $272,000. Sixty-three missionaries and assist- 
ants had been sent out since the last annual meeting, and 54 were now un- 
der appointment, waiting to be sent out. 

The annual meeting was held at Newark, N. J., on the J 3th, 14th, and 
15th of September. There were present, 35 corporate, and 121 honorary 
members ; a greater number than had ever before attended. The Board 
approved the proceedings of the Committee, and recommended that the re- 
duction of remittances should continue till all the missionaries then under 
appointment should be sent out. Rules were adopted, making it the duty 
of the Committee to affix a limit to the annual expenses of each mission, 
and requiring each mission to furnish seasonable estimates of their probable 
necessary expenditures. Another rule declared the object of the mission 
presses to be, the exertion of a direct influence on the natives around them; 
and prohibited them from printing, at the expense of the Board, any letter, 
tract, or appeal, with a view to its being sent to individuals or communities 
in the United States. Another declared, that " It shall not be deemed pro- 
per for any missionary, or assistant missionary, to visit the United States, 
except by invitation, or permission, first received from the Prudential Com- 
mittee." In the beginning, and for many years, it was understood by all 
parties, that foreign missionaries went out for life. It had, however, been 
understood, that, in case of necessity, a mission might authorize one of its 
members to return. There was a weak point in this arrangement. The 
members of a mission could not well deny to a brother, a privilege which 
they themselves might soon desire ; especially, as the remembrance of the 
refusal might embitter all their future intercourse. Members might, there- 
fore, be expected to assent to the return of others, for causes which they 
would think insufficient, if the case were their own. As such instances in- 
creased, each missionary would be made more familiar with the thought of 
returning, and less confident that he should remain for life; and a far 
greater number of them would at length find reasons to believe that they 
ought to return. At least an equal evil would be wrought in the minds of 
candidates for employment. They would learn to go out with the expecta- 
tion of returning whenever they should wish ; and many would volunteer, 
who otherwise would never offer themselves. It was desirable that such 
men should be deterred from going at all. Unequivocal symptoms of such 
evils as these were showing themselves, both at home and in some of the 
missions. It was thought necessary, therefore, to republish, in the form of 
a definite rule, the original idea of a foreign mission, as a consecration to 
the work for life. 

The Rev. N. Adams, of Boston, was added to the Prudential Committee. 

Mahratta Missions. The Nizam of Hydrabad, though a Mussulman, 
permitted Mr. Munger to establish himself at Jalna, about the commence- 
ment of the year. Mr. Stone commenced a station, in January, at Allibag, 
south of Bombay, in the Concan, where the mission had long had schools ; 
but near the close of the year, it was thought best to relinquish that station, 
and he joined Mr. Munger at Jalna. 

The system of schools was considerably extended, especially at and 
around Ahmednuggur, where a seminary had been commenced, on the same 
principles with that in Ceylon ; two boarding schools for girls had been 
commenced, and 17 free schools opened for boys. At the general meeting 
in October, the circular of June 23 had been received, requiring a reduction 
36 



282 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



of expenses. The pupils in the seminary were then reduced from 60 to 50; 
six village schools were closed ; the two schools for girls were thrown into 
one, the number of girls reduced to 15; and further reductions must have 
been made, but for the liberality of Europeans residing there and at Nassik. 
The European ladies agreed to sustain the girls' school at 20 scholars, till 
the treasury should be relieved. The gentlemen subscribed 1130 rupees, 
or about $500. Similar reductions were commenced at Bombay, where 
they were in like manner arrested by subscriptions amounting to 1300 ru- 
pees. 

Tamul Missions. The mission at Madras was located in two suburbs 
of the city ; Mr. Winslow at Royapoorum, on the north, and Dr. Scudder 
at Chintadrepetta, on the south-west. In August, there were 25 schools, 
with 750 scholars, and congregations of 350 or 400 on the Sabbath. So 
many had been formed with the expectation of increased remittances from 
the Board, to meet the expense ; and on learning that no increase could be 
expected, nearly all of them were closed. A donation of 8600 from a friend 
at Madras, enabled Mr. Winslow to resume 14 of them in October. A 
mission church was formed on the 21st of December, and one native ad- 
mitted on profession of his faith. Dr. Scudder, and Mr. Smith of the Lon- 
don Missionary Society, labored unitedly in preaching the gospel; and by 
the divine blessing on their labors, a revival of religion was in progress at 
the end of the year. — Mrs. Winslow died on the 23d of September. 

Messrs. Muzzy, Crane and Cope, arrived at Madura on the 10th of May, 
and Messrs. Tracy and Ward on the 9th of October. Mrs. Todd, who was 
formerly Mrs. Frost, and afterwards Mrs. Woodward, died on the 1st of 
June, and Mrs. Cherry on the 4th of November, in Ceylon. Mr. Lawrence 
joined Mr. Dwight at Dindigul, in May. Two natives were received into 
the church in July. In June, there were 43 schools connected with the 
station at Madura, and 17 with that at Dindigul ; in all, 60 schools, with 
2,284 scholars. Nearly all must have been closed, had not the Madras gov- 
ernment, learning the circumstances, made an unexpected donation of .£300 
sterling for their support. — A church was formed at Dindigul in July. 

In Ceylon, in May, Henry Marty n, a native beneficiary, was licensed as a 
preacher of the gospel. In May and June, there was another season of re- 
vival, especially at Batticotta, where there were 12 or 15 apparent conver- 
sions, and at Oodooville, where 16 were afterwards admitted to the church, 
as the fruits of this gracious visitation. During the year, 49 were received 
into the churches, and 24 were excommunicated. 

In July, there were 187 free schools, with 6996 pupils ; 151 scholars in 
the seminary, eight of whom were from the continent, and 98 girls in the 
boarding school. There was not money enough in the treasury of the mis- 
sion to sustain all its operations for two months. Information had been re- 
ceived of the pecuniary condition and prospects of the Board. A meeting 
was called on the last day of the month. Retrenchment was seen to be un- 
avoidable. The free schools would suffer from a temporary suspension ; 
but every other department would suffer more fatally. It was resolved to 
suspend all but 14, to admit no new class into the seminary, to dismiss a 
part of the students of the seminary and girls' school, to stop all building 
except the completion of the printing office, and to make other painful re- 
trenchments. The heathen triumphed. They said the mission was going 
down. Native church members were discouraged, and resisted ridicule, 
threats and temptation, less firmly. Those educated in the seminary, and 
thus fitted for public employment, had long been sought by rich heathen 
parents of high caste, as husbands for their daughters. Many yielded. 
Hence, principally, the unusual number of excommunications. 



284 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



The government of the island, November 4, understanding the want of 
funds, made a donation of £200, " in token of the high sense entertained of 
the important services" of the mission. 

Mrs. Minor died in June. 

Eastern and South Eastern Asia. Chinese printing, with metalic 
type, was carried on at Macao, where Mr. Williams had been, with the press, 
ever since 1835. This year he completed the printing of Medhurst's Eng-„ 
lish and Chinese Dictionary. Besides the Chinese, he engaged in the study 
of the Japanese language, into which he intended, ultimately, to introduce 
the art of printing. Principally by means of the dispensary, which was 
supported by foreigners residing at Canton, access was obtained to several 
thousands of the Chinese, to whom some knowledge of the gospel was im- 
parted in conversation, and by books and tracts, of which a large supply in 
Chinese, and some in Japanese, were received from Singapore in August. 
In July, Mr. King, of the house of Olyphant and Company, accompanied by 
his wife, Dr. Parker, Mr. Williams, and seven shipwrecked Japanese sailors, 
whom he intended to restore to their country, sailed for Yeddo, the capital 
of Japan. They touched at the Loo Choo Islands, where they took on 
board Mr. GutzlafF. Both at Yeddo and another port they were fired upon 
by the Japanese, and compelled to return, bringing back the sailors at their 
own request, and having ascertained that, at present, intercourse with Japan 
is impossible. 

At Bankok, a considerable amount of Siamese printing w T as done for the 
mission, and for the Baptist brethren. In other respects, there was but little 
change ; except that, towards the close of the year, evidences of inquiry, and 
even of serious inquiry, concerning Christianity, were more numerous and 
more unequivocal. 

The operations of the mission at Singapore could not be enlarged, as had 
been intended, for want of funds. The mission seminary was commenced 
about the 1st of February, with about 20 scholars. It was intended for the 

education of pupils from all the na- 
tions of South-Eastern Asia and the 
Indian Archipelago, till it should be- 
come possible to adopt the better 
plan of educating each in his own 
country. 

After the death of Mr. Stevens, 
Mr. Dickinson took his place as an 
explorer on board the Himmeleh. 
The vessel sailed on the 30th of 
January, visited Makassar, Celebes, 
Borneo, and other islands of the In- 
dian Archipelago, and returned in 
June. The Himmeleh also was 
owned by Messrs. Olyphant and 
Company. The information obtain- 
ed on this voyage must be of great 
value in planning future missions. 

The brethren of the Reformed 
Dutch Church, who were in Java, 
had found their movements greatly 
restricted by the government of 
Netherlands India. Their request 
for liberty to explore to the eastward 
of Java was answered, after a delay 




GREECE. TURKEY. 



2S5 



of seven months, by a prohibition to settle upon Java, Celebes or the Mo- 
luccas, and permission to commence a mission in Borneo. In August, the 
government decided that no foreign missionary should be permitted to es- 
tablish himself any where in Netherlands India, except in Borneo ; nor 
even there without previously residing a year at Batavia, under the eye of 
the government, and promising to teach nothing contrary to that passive 
submission which the government requires ; and that the local authorities 
in Borneo should watch their conduct, and report to the government. The 
other parts of Netherlands India are open only to missionaries of the Neth- 
erlands Missionary Society. While waiting for an answer from the gov- 
ernment, Mr. Ennis explored a part of Sumatra. In the Batta country he 
was taken sick; and being unable to travel, the Battas carried him in a litter 
of split bamboos, on their shoulders, six days, and then in a canoe to Tappa- 
nooly. Mr. Arms embarked in December, on his return to the United 
States. 

Greece. The Rev. George "W. Leyburn embarked at Boston, January 
7, with his wife, to join Mr. Houston at Scio. Before his arrival, the cele- 
brated Petron Bey, or Mavromichalis, who now resided at Athens, renewed 
his request to Dr. King, that missionaries might be sent to his native region, 
Mane, the country of the ancient Spartans. He had made the same request 
to Mr. Anderson, when in Greece in 1829. The result was, that Mr. 
Houston and Mr. Leyburn commenced a mission there, at Tsimoba, or Ari- 
opolis, on the first day of June. They were soon joined by Dr. Gallati, 
their friend and faithful helper at Scio. Mavromichalis had prepared the 
way for them, and even excited the people to invite them. They were cor- 
dially received, immediately began to build a school house, and in the au- 
tumn opened a school with 50 scholars. The people boast that they are 
descendants of the ancient Spartans, and that neither Alexander, the Romans 
or the Turks were ever able to subdue them. 

As funds were wanting, and as the Greek government had established a 
gymnasium and a university at Athens, Dr. King gave up all his schools. 
The other operations of the mission, both here and at Argos, continued 
much as last year. 

Turkey. At Constantinople, the Vakeel, or secretary, or prime minister, 
of the Armenian Patriarch, resolved to break up the high school for Arme- 
nians, of which Hohannes was president. It was effected, principally, by 
compelling parents to take away their sons. This measure caused great 
excitement among the Armenians, by many of whom the school and its 
president were highly esteemed. It was thought best, therefore, to re-or- 
ganize and enlarge an Armenian school at Hass Koy, so as to receive 600 
scholars. One of their richest bankers, who ordered 150 boys to be support- 
ed there at his expense, and who in a short time expended $5,000 on the 
school, was appointed its supreme director ; and he appointed Hohannes as 
its president. The opposite party remonstrated^ entreated, and threatened; 
but the banker was not to be moved. He told them that he must be per- 
mitted to manage the institution in his own way, or they might strike his 
name from the list of their nation ; for he would never again give a single 
para for the support of any of their religious institutions. He was a man of 
too much wealth and influence to be spared ; and, in the spring, the school, 
or college, as it was called, went into operation under Hohannes, and soon 
had 400 students. The school, though wholly at the expense and under 
the control of the Armenians, was, of course, decidedly evangelical in its 
whole character ; and the opposition of the Vakeel was so overruled, as to 
place Hohannes in a station of far greater influence than that from which it. 
had driven him. 



286 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



The progress of knowledge and piety among the Armenians here, appears 
to have been quite as great as during the last year, if not even greater ; but, 
except that already mentioned, no public event marked the advance of evan- 
gelical sentiments. Several ladies exerted a powerful and salutary influ- 
ence, by private conversation in their families and among their friends. 

Owing first to the plague, and then to want of funds, the Greek schools 
were brought near to extinction. 

In March, Mr. Homes visited Palestine and Syria, intending to devote a 
year to the study or the Arabic language. At Damascus, near the close of 
the year, he had a few boys under his instruction, and might easily have 
gathered a school. 

Mrs. Dwight died of the plague, on the 8th of July. The learned and 
amiable Peshtemaljan, who was at least the Erasmus of the Armenian refor- 
mation, died about the close of the year. 

Senekerim arrived at Boston in July ; sent by his evangelical brethren, 
to obtain such an education as they thought indispensable to their plans, and 
not accessible in their own country. He spent some time at Andover, some 
time at New York, and is now at Princeton. 

The brethren at Broosa found their labors still circumscribed by ecclesi- 
astical opposition ; but rather less strictly than the last year. The Greek 
school at Demir Tash was again in operation. The teacher had been driven 
away, because he was " evangelical ;" but at length the people invited him 
back, and the school was resumed. Two young men who were studying 
under Mr. Powers, began to give some evidence of piety. One of them 
was a teacher in an Armenian school of 200 or 300 scholars. By those 
who controlled its management, the school was divided, and 55 or 60 of the 
most advanced were put under his instruction, to be taught to read and un- 
derstand the Bible in ancient Armenian. Afterwards, the heads of the 
nation at Broosa, wishing to have better educated priests, selected eight of the 
most promising of these, to be educated for the priesthood ; engaging to pay 
their expenses for % term of years. The teacher made the moral and re- 
ligious improvement of his pupils a distinct object of his labors ; so that 
there was reason to hope that Broosa would at length have a learned and 
pious priesthood. 

The missionaries at Trebizond were unable, on account of opposition, to 
collect a school. 

The circular of June 23, requiring retrenchment of expenses, bore hard 
upon the printing establishment at Smyrna. During the former part of the 
year, its operations had been enlarged, and the whole amount of work done 
this year was much greater than that of the year before. A remarkably 
neat pocket edition of the Armenian New Testament was finished on the 
last day of December, A school of 80 Greek children was closed the same 
day. 

A missionary conference was held here from September 27 to October 5. 
There were present, all the members of this mission,— Messrs. King, Riggs 
and Benjamin from Greece, Mr, Dwight from Constantinople, Mr. Smith 
from Beyroot, and Mr. Calhoun, agent of the American Bible Society. 
The great principles on which the missions in this part of the world had 
been conducted, were fully discussed, and decidedly approved, as agreeable 
to Scripture and sanctioned by experience ; past hindrances and deficiencies 
in the execution of them, and future improvements were naturally consider- 
ed ; and much time was spent in devotional exercises. 

The mission in Scio was transferred to Greece, as already related. 

Syria. At Beyroot, ecclesiastical opposition continued, but with less vio- 
lence, The teacher employed by the Greek bishop, whose duty it was not 



Jerusalem. Cyprus, persia. 



287 



only to teach school, but to conduct a large part of the church service, had 
become decidedly evangelical. He frequently visited the missionaries, at- 
tended their preaching, and brought others with him ; daily discussed re- 
ligious subjects with some of his people, taught the truth to his large school 
with all boldness, and gathered and taught a large Sunday School. Coun- 
cils were held, and the bishop commanded and threatened ; but he mildly 
assured them that he should continue in the course which he believed to be 
his duty ; and such was his weight of character and the attachment of his 
scholars to him, that his opposers thought it not safe to depose him from his 
office. Several others appeared to be truly pious, and were candidates for 
admission to the church.— The mission seminary was doing well, with a 
few scholars : but was obliged to reject several applications for admission, 
for want of funds. 

The mission at Jerusalem, early in the year, engaged the serives of Tan- 
noos Kerem, of Safet, as a native assistant. He was, by birth and education, 
of the Latin church, but in thought and feeling, with the mission. He ar- 
rived with his family in June, and besides his literary services, was the 
means of procuring a more extended personal acquaintance with the people, 
In June, the cholera appeared, and swept off about 400 people in a month. 
The missionaries, with Mr. Homes, who was then there, devoted their whole 
time to the gratuitous service of the sick ; a thing before unknown in that 
region. They gave medical aid to many, nearly all of whom recovered. 
Their kindness attracted notice, and gained them many friends. Soon after, 
religious services on the Sabbath in Arabic were commenced, and a few at- 
tended. In September, preaching was introduced, and the attendants, aver- 
aging about 20, were gratified with the change. Eleven of them, four of 
whom had been hard drinkers, became members of a temperance society. — 
The girls' school prospered under the care of Miss Tilden. A school for 
boys was opened in August, under a Greek teacher, which soon had its full 
*number of scnolars, (24,) and many applicants were refused. — Gen. Cass, 
American Ambassador at Paris, visited Jerusalem this summer ; and in a 
letter to the Prudential Committee, gave his testimony to the good character 
and valuable influence of the mission. 

The brethren in Cyprus, besides the extensive distribution of books and 
tracts, gratuitously and by sale, resolved to supply every church in the island 
with a copy of the Modern Greek New Testament. All in the southern 
district, 23-5 in number, were supplied. The High School at Larnica, un- 
der Themistocles, had 17 scholars, in three classes ; and the two Lancaste- 
rian schools had 200 scholars. Themistocles delivered a course of exe- 
getical lectures on the Scriptures to the three schools, as well as to priests 
and people on Sabbath mornings ; and the priests were beginning to imitate 
his example in different parts of the island. A similar exercise was after- 
wards established, by order of the archbishop, in the Hellenic school at 
Nicosia. The threats of the Patriarch, at Constantinople, had become so 
violent, that clergy, laity and missionaries at Larnica, all thought it best 
to yield to therm The three schools were therefore closed on the Sth of 
May. Before the end of the month, they were started again in the name 
of the Greeks, and went on as before, except that the Greeks, and not the 
mission, paid the expense. 

Persia. The Eev. Albert L. Holladay and Mr. William R. Stocking, with 
their wives, sailed from Boston on the 7th of January, to join the mission 
to the Nestorians. They arrived at Ooroomiah on the 7th of June, and 
found their field of labor even more encouraging than they had expected. 
No change had occurred, except a constant advance in promoting education 
and the knowledge of the divine truth. A bishop, two priests, a deacon and 



288 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICA!* BOARD. 



several copyists were employed in preparing and distributing manuscript 
tracts and portions of scripture. A press and type had now arrived ; but 
funds were wanting to send a printer. 

Early in the year, a Roman Catholic bishop came to Ooroomiah, saying 
that he had a large sum of money to expend in assisting the Nestorians,. if 
they would join his church. The Nestorians came to Mr. Perkins for 
proof texts against image-worship and other Romish errors ; and after ob- 
taining them and adding to their number by their own researches, were 
ready to answer the bishop. The Nestorians were highly gratified with the 
discussion that followed, and prized the Scriptures more than ever. 

Mr. Merrick remained more than seven months at Shiraz. He became 
intimate with Meerza Seyed Aly, who assisted Henry Martyn in translating 
the New Testament, and still retained his admiration for that man of God. 

Mr. Merrick's conclusion was, that a renunciation of Mohammedanism 
would be followed by a violent death even at Shiraz. He returned to Ispa- 
han, where he remained openly ten days ; but no riot was raised, as on his 
former visit. Here he received proposals from an Armenian archbishop, to 
assist them in establishing and supporting a school ; but they could not agree 
upon the principles on which it should be conducted. He returned to 
Ooroomiah, where he he remained till November. Malek Kassan Meerza, 
the King's uncle, who visited the mission last year, now made a second vis- 
it. He had been recovered from habits of intemperance by Dr. Riach, of 
the English embassy. He called for the " Permanent Documents" of the 
American Temperance Society, read a part of the first page, and said that 
he intended to translate the whole into Persian, and present it to the King. 
He then gave orders that it should be made the English text book in a school 
which he supported at Sheshawan, where he resided. By his invitation, 
Mr. Merrick accompanied him home, where he remained about three months. 
— This year, the publication of the first newspaper in Persia was commenc- 
ed, by order of the King. 

Africa. As soon as the arrival of Mr. White at Cape Palmas was known, 
he received invitations from five different settlements, to reside among them. 
When it was understood that he was to live at Cape Palmas, delegates from 
two kings came, and begged to be sent to America with "books," that is, 
letters, "to get white men themselves." On Sunday, January 15, he 
preached by an interpreter. He told the people, this might be the last time 
they would ever hear his voice ; and when he asked them what report con- 
cerning them he should carry up to heaven, intense emotion was depicted on 
almost every countenance. He was seized with the fever on the 18th, and 
died on the 23d. Mrs. White was seized on the 10th, and died on the 28th. 

In March and April, Mr. Wilson penetrated the interior about 100 miles, 
hoping to reach the Kong mountains, which were thought to afford a favora- 
ble site for a mission; but falling sick at Grobba, among cannibals, he was 
compelled to return. Soon after, from a misunderstanding, the natives rose 
against the colony, and bloodshed was prevented only by his judicious in- 
terference. 

There were several candidates for church membership, and an encouraging 
attendance on preaching. Several small books were printed in the native 
(Greybo) language ; and five schools were in operation. The circular of 
June 23d came, requiring retrenchment. Printing ceased. Two schools were 
closed. The boarding school was reduced one third. The natives friendly 
to the mission were discouraged, Mr. Wilson was accused of breaking his 
word, and confidence in the mission was extensively impaired. 

The two missions to the Zulus were reduced to one. Sometime in 1835, 
a considerable number of Boers, or farmers of Dutch descent, complaining 



INDIAN MISSIONS. 289 



of British oppression, emigrated beyond the bounds of the Cape Colony, to 
the region near the Zulus. They were rich in sheep and cattle. In the 
autumn of 1836, Moselekatsi, from no motive but the love of plunder, at- 
tacked their settlement, killed several of the people and drove away their 
flocks and herds. Having been reinforced by new emigrants, the Boers, on 
the 17th of January, 1837, suddenly advanced to Mosika, slew many of the 
warriors, destroyed 14 villages, and compelled Moselekatsi to seek safety in 
flight. They declared their intention utterly to ruin him, (which they after- 
wards accomplished) and advised the missionaries to leave the place under 
their protection. They thought it best to comply; and after a circuitous 
journey of about 1300 miles, 1000 of which was in wagons drawn by oxen, 
through .the wilderness, joined their brethren at Natal, on the 27th of July. 

At Umlazi, near Port Natal, Dr. Adams had, in May, a school of 50 chil- 
dren, and a morning class of adults. The Sabbath school for adults amount- 
ed to 2-50, and another, under Mrs. Adams, was still larger. Mrs. Adams 
was also teaching 30 or 40 women the use of the needle. The average at- 
tendance on preaching was about 400. Mr. Champion, at Ginani, had 10 
boys and 20 girls at school, and a congregation of 100 or 200. The press was 
set up during the summer, and some elementary school tracts were printed. 

A new station was commenced by Mr. Lindley, on the Illovo river, 15 
miles south-west from Port Natal, and another by Mr. Venable and. Dr. 
Wilson, 30 miles beyond Ginani, in the interior. Mr. Grout returned, with 
his child and Dr. Wilson's, to the United States. 

Indian Missions. The Cherokees around Carmel had been crowded 
from their homes by the influx of Georgians. The station was therefore 
abandoned, and the members of the church mostly united with the church 
at Brainerd, -which now numbered 110. The station at Creek Path also was 
abandoned. The affections of the people seemed to cling to Brainerd, the 
oldest of the stations. Here, at Candy's Creek and at Red Clay, public 
worship was well attended, and schools were kept up. Walker, one of 
the itinerant teachers, had ten or twelve schools. His labors were attended 
by some visible reformation of morals, and apparently, in some instances, 
by the Holy Spirit. Jesse was cheated out of his property by a white man, 
and in a state of despondency was tempted by another white man to in- 
toxication. It was a single fault, and he appeared penitent ; but he had 
fallen, and his schools were closed. 

Among the Choctaws and Cherokees beyond the Mississippi, there was 
little change. A Cherokee almanac was among the works printed at Park 
.Hill. Eleven Choctaw schools were supported some part of the year by 
the Board, four of which were taught by natives. In the autumn, 12 or 15 
schools, under the direction of the United States' Agent, supported by a 
fund belonging to the Choctaws, had gone into operation. Some members 
were added to the churches. 

Encouraged by some favorable indications, Mr. W. C. Requa attempted 
to revive the Osage mission, and had begun to erect buildings and make 
improvements within their present residence ; but the hostility of the chiefs 
and majority of the people, who began to destroy the property of the mis- 
sion, and threatened the lives of the Osage settlers, compelled him to aban- 
don the attempt, and the Osage mission was at an end. 

The population around Mackinaw had so entirely changed, and the re- 
sort of Indians to that place for purposes of trade had so nearly ceased, that 
it was no longer an advantageous site for an Indian mission. The 20 or 25 
children in the boarding school, therefore, were returned to their friends, or 
placed in advantageous situations, the property was sold, and the mission 
was closed. 

37 



290 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



The mission to the StGckbridge tribe found this a year of more than or- 
dinary trials and prosperity. Early in the year, the spirit of piety seemed 
to have declined, and one of the head men of the tribe had been excommu- 
nicated. In February, special efforts were made to awaken the church, and 
bring its members to their right minds. The divine blessing attended. 
There was a visible spirit of penitence and confession. The impenitent were 
awakened ; and as the fruits of this effort, 16 were received into the church 
in November ; making, with three others received during the year, 70 mem- 
bers added to the church since the commencement of the mission in 1828. 
Meanwhile, certain negotiations with the United States' government, and 
the proposed abolition of Indian customs and adoption of a new and more 
efficient code of laws, excited the spirit of party, and many professed con- 
verts kept back from uniting with the church. 

At the Seneca, Cattaraugus and Alleghany stations, in the state of New 
York, a series of religious meetings in the autumn was the means of re- 
viving and enlarging the churches. At Cattaraugus, the Christian chiefs 
invited the heathen party to meet them at the Council house. Mr. Wright 
addressed them in their own language, and several Indians members of the 
church followed him. The pagans seemed pleased with what they heard, 
and requested Mr. Wright to hold another meeting, and " vise up the whole 
gospel among them." It was appointed, and he gave them as full a sum- 
mary of the Bible as could be given in a speech two hours long. They re- 
quested another meeting to hear Mr. Bliss " tell his story." He also spoke 
about two hours. They expressed their approbation. Some admitted that 
the gospel is true, and that God hears the prayers of Christians. 

The mission to the Pawnees was deprived of one of its members. The 
particulars of the death of Dr. Satterlee are not. known ; but it is supposed 
that he was murdered, on the 10th of May, while returning from a visit to 
a neighboring tribe, by a lawless and cruel white man who dwelt in those 
wilds, and whom " vengeance suffered not to live" but a short time afterwards. 

The Rev. Stephen R. Riggs and his wife joined the mission to the Sioux 
in April. The Messrs. Pond, who had been here longer than the mission, 
and had been fellow-laborers from the beginning, and one of whom had now 
studied theology, became members of the mission in form, near the close of 
the year. With more knowledge of the language, more of divine truth 
was imparted, and with greater effect. The translation of the Scriptures 
into the Dakota language was commenced. — In the autumn, some of the 
Yankton band of the Sioux went on board a steamboat to procure w T hiskey. 
The small pox was on board, and they took the infection. From the Yank- 
tons, it spread to the Wapekute and Teton bands, which it nearly annihila- 
ted. Some families, fleeing from the disease, brought it to Lac qui Parle, 
where its spread w r as arrested by the prompt and efficient measures of the 
missionaries. It passed on to the north and west, to the Assineboins, 
Mandans, Blackfeet, and other tribes, some of which it almost wholly ex- 
terminated. Tens of thousands were swept away in its destructive career. 

The mission to the Ojibwas continued to make steady and perceptible, but 
very slow advances in its work. A church was formed at Pokeguma in 
February, with three native members. There were some others, of whose 
piety there was reason to hope. About the close of the year, there was a 
manifest increase of serious attention to religious truth and worship. — A 
few families were evidently becoming civilized. They built comfortable 
houses, for their permanent abodes ; the men engaged in agriculture, and 
the women in the labors of housewifery.: — The gospel of Luke, translated 
by Mr. Hall, assisted by George Cop way, a native catechist from the Meth- 
odist mission to the Ojibwas in Canada, was printed at Boston. 



OREGON MISSION. 



291 



The missionaries to the Indians beyond the Rocky Mountains had the 
most encouraging prospects of success. For years, several tribes had been 
anxious for religious instruction. They had heard that there were good 
people towards the rising sun, who knew and loved and served the true 
God ; and a delegation of Flatheads once came as far as St. Louis to make 
inquiries on the subject. By treaty between the United States and Great 
Britain, traders from both nations might reside in certain parts of the terri- 
tory for the present. There were several British forts, or trading posts, 
where the traders lived civilized lives, and carried on rather extensive agri- 
cultural operations. These traders generally exerted a good moral influence, 
and were friendly to the mission. From them the Indians had gained some 
indistinct, yet beneficial ideas of Christianity. By their instructions, the 
Kayuses near Fort Wallawalla had learned to assemble at the lodge of their 
chief every morning and evening and Sabbath forenoon, to unite in worship, 
consisting of singing, a form of prayer, and an address from the chief. A 
simple code of criminal law had been introduced from the same source, and 
with good effect. Some degree of a similar influence had pervaded the 
tribes extensively. They had heard of the Biole, as God's book, given for 
the instruction of mankind, and were anxious to possess it ; believing that, 
in some way, they should yet become able to read it. Traders and hunters 
had been found, vile enough to sell them packs of cards, saying that they 
were the Bible. But the Indians, though uninformed, were not incapable of 
observation. They had already begun to suspect that " the men who would 
bring fire-water into the country, drink it, and then kill each other," could 
not be the servants of the true God, and were not to be trusted. 

The commencement of two stations has been mentioned. The Indians 
labored cheerfully in erecting the necessary buildings. But their anxiety 
for religious instruction was remarkable. While they yet understood each 
other's language but imperfectly, they flocked around the missionaries, 
caught such ideas as they could, respecting truth and duty, and sometimes, 
after worship on the Sabbath, spent the whole night in conversing among 
themselves on what they had heard, for the sake of getting clear ideas of 
what they had imperfectly understood ; and when once clearly informed 
what Christianity required of them, they appeared not only ready, but zeal- 
ous to comply. Schools were established at both stations, and notwithstand- 
ing the want of books and the necessity of using manuscript lessons, the 
art of reading in English was acquired with remarkable rapidity. The In- 
dians themselves were desirous to diffuse the knowledge of the truth ; and 
when about to travel, would take pains to be prepared with a gospel message 
for such as they might meet while absent. 

It was necessary for Mr. Spalding to procure provisions from Fort Col- 
ville, 250 or 300 miles to the north. Horses, there, are numerous, and about 
as cheap as sheep in New England. He started on the 28th of August, 
with 19 men and 75 horses, and arrived in five days. The news of his 
approach spread through the country, and every night, he must preach to 
the multitudes who had come long distances to hear him, and who followed 
him from day to day, for the sake of hearing more at night. Several ex- 
ploring tours were made, with similar results. 

One of these tours was made by Mr. Gray, in March. In view of the 
results of his inquiries and of other facts within their own knowledge, it was 
believed by the missionaries that at least fifty additional families were need- 
ed, to supply the pressing demand for religious instruction. It was thought 
best that Mr. Gray should return, and lay" the subject personally before the 
Prudential Committee. He was accompanied by four delegates from the 
Nez Perces and the Flat heads, who brought with them a large number of 



292 



HISTORY OV THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



horses and other property, by the sale of which they hoped to defray a part 
of the expense of the journey, and of the expected assistants. On their way, 
near the head-waters of the Platte river, a plundering party of Sioux fell 
upon them, murdered the Indians, and took the property; Mr. Gray providen- 
tially escaped with his life, arrived at St. Louis in September, and soon 
continued his journey to the east. 

Sandwich Islands. The reinforcements which sailed in December ar- 
rived in April. Their passage was unusually pleasant in all respects. Be- 
sides worship on the Sabbath, morning and evening prayer was daily attend- 
ed in the passengers' cabin, the captain himself taking the lead during the 
latter part of the voyage. About half of the crew appeared to become pious 
during the voyage; and on arriving at Honolulu, six or eight of them, in- 
cluding two of" the officers, became members of the mission church at that 
place. 

The Jesuits who had been sent to California in 1831, returned this spring 
in a British vessel. The governor at Honolulu ordered them to depart in 
the same vessel. They refused. The case was reported to the king, who 
was then at Lahaina, and who confirmed the order. The priests were then 
put on board the vessel by force. The owner refused to receive them ; but be- 
ing compelled to yield, went on shore with his crew, and presented his flag 
to the British Consul, who burned it in the street. An account of the affair 
was extensively circulated in the newspapers, making the impression that 
the flag was burnt by others, out of hatred or contempt for British influence. 
During these disturbances, both a British and a French ship of war arrived, the 
commanders of which opposed the execution of the king's order; but the 
government persevered in its determination, and the priests left the Islands. 

Mrs. Dibble died on the 20th of February, and Mrs. Lyons on the 14th 
of May. Mr. Richards, with his wife and six children, and the daughter of 
Mr. Bishop, arrived at Sag Harbor in May. Having provided for the edu- 
cation of their children and rendered important services to the cause of mis- 
sions, Mr. and Mrs. Richards embarked on the 7th of November on their 
return to their field of labor. Mr. Dibble's health failed, and he embarked 
in the autumn for the United States. 

The strength of religious principle among the people, and their prepara- 
tion to act from their own convictions of duty, were more manifest than ever 
before ; and the progress of knowledge and piety advanced with greater 
firmness and strength. The schools improved. Graduates from the High 
School were scattered through the islands as teachers, and proved even more 
competent than had been expected. Many others had become tolerably well 
qualified for the task. Geography and arithmetic were extensively and 
succesfully introduced into common schools. A boarding school had grad- 
ually come into operation at Hilo, under Mr. and Mrs. Lyman, and Mr. 
Coan, also at Hilo, had 90 teachers under his instruction. A central school 
for girls was established at Wailuku. Aided by small appropriations from 
the mission, the natives erected more substantial school-houses at many of the 
stations. To a considerable extent, they contributed to the support of schools, 
of their own accord, and not, as formerly, at the command of the chiefs. As 
better teachers multiplied and the schools grew more interesting, many of 
the adult schools were revived. The sum of the numbers of learners of all 
classes, mentioned in the letters of the missionaries during tb.3 year, not in- 
cluding the Sabbath schools and Bible classes, is 11,932. The whole num- 
ber under instruction cannot have been less than 14,000 or 15,000. 

Improvements in the outward signs of civilization, which are important 
means of its advancement, w r as manifest, and was increasing. The great 
majority of the people still lived in their native cabins, or rather styes, not so 



REVIVALS. 



293 



good as are usually provided for swine in New England; but many, especi- 
ally near the missionary stations, had built and were building comfortable 
houses, with several rooms in each, and with pleasant yards attached to 
them ; and not a few of the women began to take some pains to keep them 
clean, and make them agreeable to their families and visitors. Numbers 
learned to spin and weave ; the cultivation of cotton, begun a year or two 
before, was considerably extended ; and Kuakini erected a stone building at 
Kailua, 70 feet by 30, for the manufacture of cloth. A considerable amount 
of sugar cane, too, was cultivated. 

But that which was the moving power, the enlivening and guiding spir- 
it, of all these improvements, advanced with equal rapidity. At the annual 
meeting in June, there were 15 churches on the Islands, containing 1049 
members in good standing, and the number of admissions within twelve 
months had been 159. These were converts of former years. Admissions 
during the remainder of this year were unusually numerous. At Kailua, 
19 were admitted in October ; at Hilo, 31 in November ; 13 in August at 
Wailuku ; at Waimea, during the year, 83, and considerable numbers at 
other stations. 

Protracted meetings, conducted with special vigilance against every thing 
that could be food for a self-righteous spirit, were found well adapted to the 
character of thisjpeople. They were held at nine or ten of the stations, and 
at some of them repeatedly, with decidedly beneficial results. That at Hi- 
lo, in February, was attended by many from a distance of 50 or 60 miles. 
A very interesting meeting of several days in autumn, at Waimea, on Ha- 
waii, closed on Saturday. On the next day, the house of worship was 
crowded, and 61 persons, who had for some time been candidates, were re- 
ceived into the church. Seventy five others stood propounded ; and others 
were regarded as pious. At nearly all the stations, the effect of preaching 
seems to have been greater than usual through nearly the whole year. In 
November, another protracted meeting was held at Hilo, and the work 
seemed to be spreading over the whole districts of Hilo and Puna. And 
finally, in December, and especially on the Sabbath which was the last day 
of the year, general awakening showed itself at Honolulu. The glories of 
the next year had already begun to dawn upon the Islands. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

1838. A Secretary stationed at New York. Missionary House commenced. — Meeting at Port- 
land. Resolve to send out missionaries. Return of Missionaries. .Interference of Societies. 
Qualifications of Missionaries. — German Reformed Church. Central and Southern Boards. — 
Mahrattas. Whole Bible printed. Mr. Stone leaves the mission. Madras. Presses purchased. 
Schools. Grant from government. Subscriptions. — Madura. New stations. Ceylon. Re- 
trenchments. Mr. Perry's statement and death. Relief. — China. Medical Missionary Society. 
— Siam Tract distribution. Inquirers' — Singapore. Progress of the Seminary. Baptisms. — 
Borneo. Preparations to commence the mission. — Greece. Argos relinquished. — Turkey. — 
Progress of piety at Constantinople. School at Hass Koy broken up. — Magazines of Useful 
Knowledge published at Smyrna. Progress at Broosa. — Syria. Travels of Mr. Smith and Prof. 
Robinson. Arabic type. Awakening and conversions among the Druzes. — Persia. Continued 
encouragement among the Nestorians. Mr. Merrick at Tabreez, He is requested to establish 
schools noi Christian. — West Africa. Admissions to the church. Printing. — Zulu mission bro- 
ken up by war. — Indian missions. Cherokees removed. Oregon mission strengthened and suc- 
cessful. — Sandwich Islands. The great revival. 

Agreeably to a resolution of the Board adopted last year, the Rev. W. J. 
Armstrong, secretary for Domestic Correspondence, removed to New York 
about the first of April ; the Prudential Committee having resolved that he 
should make that city his principal residence till a different arrangement 



294 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



should be adopted. A clerk (one of the detained missionaries) was placed 
in his apartment in the Missionary Rooms at Boston, with whom he was to 
be in constant correspondence ; and he was expected personally to attend 
the meetings of the Committee, as often as should be necessary for the per- 
fect knowledge and supervision of his department. 

A Missionary House was commenced, the expense being met from the per- 
manent funds of the Board. Those funds had been mostly invested in bank 
stock, and comparatively little had yet been lost; but recent events had 
shown, throughout the commercial world, that real estate, at a fair price, 
was a safer kind of property. The lease of the Missionary Rooms in Cornhill 
was about to expire, and for various reasons, another place must be procured 
for the business of the Board. A site for a building, combining, in a very 
unusual degree, the seemingly incompatible advantages of salubrity, retire- 
ment and proximity to the centre of business, was offered for sale. The 
time was advantageous for purchasing and building. No money was used 
for the purpose, which the Board was at liberty to expend in sending out or 
supporting missionaries. The house is a part of the permanent fund. 

The annual meeting was held at Portland, on the 12th, 13th and 14th of 
September. The receipts from the large cities, where the pecuniary pres- 
sure had been chiefly felt, had been much less than the year previous ; but in 
the smaller towns and country places they had greatly increased. The whole 
sum received had been about $236,000, or 816,000 less tnan the last year. 
Of the payments, a large part had been to meet expenses incurred before the 
curtailing circular of June 23, 1837, could take effect. They had amount- 
ed to more than 8230,000, being nearly $24,000 less than the last year. 
The debt was reduced below 836,000. The missions had also expended 
812,000 for the Bible Society and 85,000 for the Tract Society ; so that the 
whole sum had been more than 8247,000. 

For the coming year, if the debt was to be paid, the missions enabled to 
resume the operations they had suspended, and the missionaries under ap- 
pointments to be sent out, 8300,000 would be needed. In view of the appar- 
ent spirit of the churches, the state and prospects of the country, and especi- 
ally of the importance of these objects, the Board resolved to make the at- 
tempt. A resolution was adopted, informing the detained missionaries that 
they might expect to be sent out at no distant day, and another, rescinding 
the vote of last year, that remittances should not be increased till all appoint- 
ed missionaries had been sent out. 

The rule adopted last year, concerning the return of missionaries, was 
modified, so as to allow their return, with the consent of their missions, 
when necessary for the preservation of health. 

The subject of the interference of missionary societies with each other's op- 
erations was brought up by a letter from the London Missionary Society, with 
which there had been correspondence on the subject. It was found desira- 
ble by the principal English Societies, to adopt measures for avoiding the 
evils that arise, when two missions, of different sects, are brought to bear on 
the same heathen individuals, thus creating, as the Hindoos say, " two ba- 
zaars," or markets, between which the attention of the heathen is distracted. 
The Committee were directed to seek, in their correspondence with other 
societies, the accomplishment of this desirable object. This was introducing 
no new principle. From its very commencement, the Board had been care- 
ful to establish iis missions among those to whom Christ was not preached 
by others. It has never established a mission where it could interfere with 
the known operations or intentions of any Protestant society ; while at 
least seventeen missions have been established by eight societies, in the vi- 
cinity of twelve older missions of the Board. The consequences have been 



MAHRATTA MISSIONS. MADRAS. 



295 



the less injurious, because, in some instances, though not in all, the excellent 
character of the men composing both the older and the younger missions, 
has almost entirely kept off, to the present time, the natural results of such 
interference. 

The qualifications of missionaries was another topic taken up at the 
suggestion of the Committee. There was found to be an increasing readi- 
ness in those who had not the necessary combination of talents, mental disci- 
pline, piety, discretion, temper and health, to offer themselves, and in others, 
to recommend them. - Resolutions were adopted, intended to guard against 
this evil. It was thought desirable even to raise the terms of admission in- 
to the number of missionaries. The whole history of the Board, and it 
might be added, of missions, of Christianity, and of the world, had shown, 
that no extensive revolution can be effected in any community, without the 
aid of a powerful native agency. Wherever the success of the Board had 
been at all considerable, native helpers had borne an important part. It was 
evidently best, as far as practicable, to send forth only leading minds, and 
to find the "operatives" among the converts. 

This year the Synod of the German Reformed Church in the United 
States formed a Board of Foreign Missions, and proposed to act through the 
American Board, on the same plan as does the Reformed Dutch Church. 
The offer was accepted, and the plan will probably go into operation. 

The Central and Southern Boards, near the close of this year, transferred 
their- auxiliary relation to the New Board, formed by ihe General Assembly 
of the Presbyterian Church. It was desired by some, that the Prudential 
Committee should at the same time transfer several of its missionaries, who 
were originally from the South, to the Assembly's Board. But this the 
Committee could not do, except by dismissing them at their own request. 
None had requested it, and some had expressed an unwillingness to be trans- 
ferred. — A new organization, auxiliary to the Board, was soon formed, hav- 
ing its agency at Richmond, Va. 

Mahratta Missions. At Bombay, printing at the expense of the mis- 
sion was discontinued early in the year, for want of funds. The press, 
however, was usefully employed at the expense of other societies. Its great 
labor, this year, was on an edition of the whole Bible in Mahratta, transla- 
ted by members of several missions, and revised by Mr. Allen, who was 
•the mission's editorial superintendent of the press, and had been chosen a 
member of the Committee of the Bombay Bible Society. Mr. Webster 
was engaged in preparing a fount of Mahratta type, on a better and more 
economical plan than any yet in use. 

In June, Mr. Stone withdrew from the mission, and entered the service of 
the Church Missionary Society. The Prudential Committee, on being in- 
formed of the fact, voted to consider his relation to the Board as having 
ceased from the time when he withdrew from its service. 

At Malcolm Peth, two Chinese, a Mahratta man, and two Mohammedan 
women were received into the church early in the year. One of the women 
soon apostatised. 

The schools at Bombay, Ahmednuggur, and Jalna, received important 
aid from European Christians residing in their vicinity, who gave liberally 
to sustain them through the season of pecuniary embarrassment. At Ah- 
mednuggur, in September, there were seven common schools, 20 girls in 
the female boarding school, and 50 boys, who were boarding scholars in the 
seminary. This number of boarders shows that the rules of caste were 
losing their power over the people. 

Tamul Missions. The mission at Madras was designed to be, like that 
at Smyrna, mainly a book manufactory. Unexpectedly, it was enabled to 



296 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



purchase, on advantageous terms, of the Church Missionary Society, eight 
iron printing presses, a lithographic press, 15 founts of type, in English, 
Tamul and Teloogoo, a type foundry, and a book bindery with a hydraulic 
press. A fount of Hindostanee type was afterwards added. 

The mission had under its care 16 schools, with 500 pupils. The gov- 
ernment granted 3000 rupees, to sustain these schools through the present 
distress. The governor and seven other gentlemen subscribed for the same 
purpose 100 rupees each. Not less than 1S,000 portions of Scripture and 
30,000 tracts were distributed during the year. The preaching-of the gos- 
pel was maintained at both stations, and at the close of the year there were 
several candidates for admission to the church, and others who desired to be 
considered as candidates. 

In January, the Madura mission resolved to establish three new stations ; 
and as soon as necessary arrangements could be made, Mr. Cope was sta- 
tioned at Sevagunga, with two native helpers, Mr. Crane at Teroopoovanum, 
with one native helper, and Mr. Muzzy and Mr. Tracy at Teroomungalum, 
with two native helpers. There was now a line of stations extending 75 
miles, and intersecting most of the great roads in that region. The native 
helpers were from the Seminary at Batticotta. One of them, Francis As- 
bury, was licensed in October as a preacher of the gospel. There were no 
additions to the church this year, but there was an evident spread of an in- 
fluence favorable to pure Christianity, which alarmed its enemies. The 
Tamul almanac contained much of the information for which the people 
had formerly been obliged to resort to the Brahmuns. Many of them, on 
obtaining it and observing its contents, said, "This shall be our Brahmun."' 
The Brahmuns said, "you have taken away our gains, and how shall we 
live ?" The Papists, too, were alarmed. To prevent defections, new priests 
were sent to Dindigul, who announced that nearly all the taxes formerly 
claimed by their church were remitted, and the people released from the ne- 
cessity of worshipping the Virgin. 

The Ceylon mission held its annual meeting on the 2d, 3d, and 4th of 
January. It was found necessary to reduce the number of students 'in the 
Seminary from 151 to 100; giving up about one third of the whole number, 
half educated, to the unmitigated influence of their heathen friends and 
neighbors. This reduction, besides its more direct and obvious evil conse- 
quences, was a serious injury to the cause of education throughout the dis- 
trict. Youths in schools of almost every kind, even those supported by the 
government, had their eyes fixed upon admission to the Seminary, and were 
shaping their course of study so as to be prepared for their examination. 
The present reduction gave them to understand that they could not be ad- 
mitted ; and thus their motive for pursuing a higher and more Christian 
course of study was destroyed. 

Gabriel Tissera, one of the two who entered the service of the mission 
as interpreters at its first establishment, and who had for several years been 
a useful preacher of the gospel, died suddenly on the 9th of February. 

On the 1st of March, Mr. Perry, in behalf of the mission, addressed a 
letter to the Committee, giving a particular account of the disbanding of 
nearly all the schools, the redaction of the seminary and girls' school, the 
consequent diminution of hearers on the Sabbath, most of whom were ob- 
tained by some form of influence exerted by the schools, the discharge of 
native helpers, the danger of temporal and eternal perdition thus brought 
upon 5000 children of heathen parents, the discouragement of friends, the 
loss of influence and of confidence, caused by the want of funds. The let- 
ter justified the Committee in requiring the reduction, and did not rebuke 
the churches, but entreated them to consider the case, and as far as possible 



MR. ABEEL RETURNS TO CHINA. 



297 



to repair the damages. It especially entreated that no more missionaries 
might be sent, till the means of usefulness were restored to those already in 
the field ; as the expense of one more family would oblige them to close the 
printing office, and another would disband the seminary. On the tenth of 
March, the cholera removed the writer to a better world, and Mrs. Perry on 
the 13th. The appeal was irresistible. It was immediately published, and 
produced a deep sensation and liberal donations. The Committee imme- 
diately wrote to the mission, increasing its allowance $5000. The govern- 
ment of the island, too, granted them £200, nearly $1000. In November, 
the mission appointed a day of solemn thanksgiving for this timely and val- 
uable relief, and forthwith set about repairing the injury that had been sus- 
tained ; but it could not be fully done at once. Yet the number of free 
schools, at the end of the year, was 45, with 1464 pupils, and the seminary 
was enlarged to 148 students. The whole number in all the schools, was 
2084. Before the reduction, there had been 187 free schools, with 6996 
pupils. The printing establishment was in a measure restored to its effi- 
ciency. It had four presses, and gave employment to 70 natives, 20 of 
whom were members of the churches, as many more were professed in- 
quirers, and the remainder appeared to have no confidence in idols. 23 
were added to the seven churches during the year, raising the number of 
members to 319. 

Eastern and South-Eastern Asia. The missionaries at Canton and 
Macao were slowly gaining access to the Chinese, and preparing means to 
avail themselves of it. The Morrison Education Society, formed by pious 
residents at Canton, supported four youths, who were studying under Mr. 
Bridgman. Dr. Parker had three or four Chinese students in medicine and 
surgery, one of whom had become an expert operator in easy cases. They 
were supported by the Medical Missionary Society. This society was or- 
ganized in February. Dr. Colledge, principal British surgeon at Canton, 
was its president, and afterwards visited the United States, to promote its 
objects. A housed sufficient for 150 patients, was purchased for it at Ma- 
cao. The society hoped, by promoting a correct practice of medicine and 
surgery in China, to save many lives and much suffering ; to overcome the 
suspicion and contempt with which the Chinese regard all foreigners ; to 
secure favorable opportunities for imparting religious truth, and to aid in pro- 
curing free access for missionaries to the Chinese empire. 

Mr. Abeel sailed from New York on the 17th of October, on his return 
to China. 

The climate of Siam proved unfavorable to the health of Mrs. Johnson, 
and Mr. Johnson left Bankok for Singapore in January. By the advice of 
physicians, they continued their voyage in June, and arrived at Philadelphia 
in December, where she lived only till the 8th of January, 1839. 

The one press and half a fount of type at Bankok, were kept busily em- 
ployed, and 21,700 copies of eight different works were printed during the 
year. Many thousands were distributed. To avoid unprofitable distribu- 
tion, care was taken to give only to such as could read, and when one ap- 
plied for a second, he was required to give an account of the first. It was 
found that a large majority of the men and many of the women could read ; 
and their accounts of the contents of the books given them, showed that they 
were intelligible, and had been attentively perused. In September, Dr. 
Bradley took possession of a large brick house, which the Prah Klang had 
off'ered'to rent him, fronting the great market, " the Broadway of Bankok." 
Here books and tracts were distributed more advantageously than before ; 
and towards the close of the year, the serious and intelligent inquiries of 15 
or 20 Siamese led Dr. Bradlev to hope that the Holy Spirit was indeed lead- 
38 



293 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD* 



ing them to the truth. The dispensary, the school, and labors among the 
Chinese were continued ; but the most interesting and hopeful labors were 
among the adult Siamese. The king, the High Priest, and many of the 
nobles, were increasingly favorable and attentive to the mission. — Dr. Brad- 
ley was ordained to the ministry in November. — Mr. Bobbins and Dr. Tracy 
arrived from Singapore and joined the mission in April. 

Singapore was found, for various reasons, a less favorable site for exten- 
sive influence than had been expected ; especially since the government of 
Netherlands India had resolved to exclude all missionaries not from Hol- 
land, from the greater part of the countries on which the mission was ex- 
pected to act. Still, it was a place where much valuable labor could be per- 
formed. The seminary, under Mr. Travelli, commenced the year w r ith 15 
scholars, and ended with 22. Their progress was quite equal to what had 
been expected. Their moral improvement was manifest ; and the annual 
report of the mission implies, though it carefully avoids expressing, some 
degree of hope that some of them had been born again. One Chinese was 
baptised in April ; and in June, Mr. Johnson baptised the man who had 
been his Chinese teacher in Siam. The number of Chinese communicants 
at Singapore, was now six. Leang Afa was laboring with the Messrs. 
Stronachs, under the London Missionary Society, and to them the distribu- 
tion of tracts was almost wholly relinquished. The amount of printing was 
greatly reduced. Several Malay school books, however, w T ere prepared and 
printed, and the founts of type in Malay and Siamese were improved. 

The Rev. Dyer Ball and Rev. George W. Wood embarked at New York 
in May, and joined this mission in September. 

The Rev. Messrs. Frederick B. Thompson and William J. Pohlman, with 
their wives, sailed from New York in May, to join the mission to Nether- 
lands India, and arrived at Singapore, in September. Mr. Doty, who was 
there, and Mr. Pohlman, proceeded to Sambas, on the western coast of Bor- 
neo, to make arrangements for commencing a permanent residence. They 
returned early in September, having spent four weeks of their absence in 
visiting various settlements of Malays, Chinese, Dyaks and Bugis. About 
the close of the year, the members of the mission were assembling at Singa- 
pore, preparatory to their removal to Borneo. — During the summer and au- 
tumn, Mr. and Mrs. Ennis spent some time in Bali and other islands to the 
east of Java, of which little was previously known, and where it may ere 
long be advisable to establish a mission. 

Greece. The population of Argos was declining, and its influence di- 
minishing. The station was therefore abandoned. Mr. Benjamin joined 
Dr. King at Athens, in May, and Mr. Riggs removed to Smyrna in Oc- 
tober. 

At a depot opened by Dr. King at Athens, 32,410 volumes were distrib- 
uted during the year. Of these, 6,275 were of parts of the Bible. Books 
w T ere sold, to the amount of $435,68. Besides these, the Magazine of Use- 
ful Knowledge, published in Modern Greek at Smyrna, circulated in various 
parts of the kingdom, and about $150 were received for it at Athens. Sev- 
eral priests attended Dr. King's Greek preaching on the Sabbath. He taught 
a small class in Hebrew ; and the study of that language was introduced 
into the theological department of the university. 

At Ariopolis, the Hellenic school, furnished with excellent Greek teach- 
ers, was giving a good education to a few students. A good house was 
erected for a Lancasterian school; but no qualified teacher could yet be 
found, who was not in the service of the government. In February, the 
king and queen visited the place. At the king's request, the missionaries 
were introduced to him. He afterwards visited the school, and expressed 



SCHOOL AT HASS KOY BROKEN UP. 



299 



his approbation of the mission. The descendants of the ancient Spartans 
were highly gratified, and boasted that Otho was the only monarch/ whom 
they had ever permitted to tread their soil. 

Turkey. The most important of Mr. Schauffler's labors among the Jews 
at Constantinople, was the Hebrew- Spanish Bible, which was nearly com- 
pleted this year. Copies of the Psalms, which he distributed, were anath- 
ematised by the chief Rabbi, though their correctness was not disputed. A 
collection of prophecies concerning the Messiah produced no little excite- 
ment. In short, Jewish bigotry was awake, and violent ; but there were 
encouraging indications of future influence. — The revival at Odessa con- 
tinued. 

The good work of grace among the Armenians continued, with increasing 
interest ; but to give the particulars, it would be necessary to describe the 
lovely scenes of domestic felicity in Christian families, the overflowing of 
heart among friends in conversation and prayer at their private interviews, 
and all that is sacred and powerful in those parts of Christian life, which 
never meet the eye of the world at large. The number of the " evangeli- 
cal" was constantly increasing, and intelligence was occasionally received of 
the existence of piety in different parts of the empire. In 1832, Mr. Good- 
ell left a copy of the New Testament, and of the " Dairyman's Daughter," 
at Nicomedia. After some neglect, they fell into the hands of a priest, who 
was excited to " search the Scriptures." Another priest caught the same 
spirit. In time, they both were compelled to leave the place, and were now 
usefully employed at or near Constantinople ; but their influence remained, 
and there was at Nicomedia a company of sixteen serious readers of the 
Bible, most, if not all of whom, appeared to be devotedly pious. They 
hoped that in a year their number would increase to a hundred. 

The high school at Hass Koy prospered during the former part of the 
year. Hohannes, its pious Principal, usually spent an hour daily in giving 
religious instruction. Other studies were ably taught by competent teach- 
ers, under his direction. Its munificent patron received from the clergy and 
people generally, all the encouragement they could give without sharing in 
his responsibility for the existence and character of the school. From that, 
they all carefully stood aloof; and he, thinking that so large an establish- 
ment, under individual patronage, in addition to all his other expenses in 
support of " evangelical" men and labors, might attract the unfavorable no- 
tice of the Turkish government, and involve him in difficulty, withdrew his 
support. The school then gradually declined ; and Hohannes was employed 
in more direct religious efforts among the people, where his labors had be- 
come almost indispensable. Several Lancasterian schools were established 
by the Armenians during the year, with prospects of usefulness. 
" Mr. Homes returned from Syria in July. Mr. Dwight visited the United 
States in September. In December, the Rev. Cyrus Hamlin embarked at 
Boston to join the mission. 

Mr. Riggs arrived at Smyrna on the 2d of November, and was associated 
with Mr. Temple in superintending the press. The amount of printing 
could not equal the demand, for want of funds ; yet more than 50,000 copies 
of different works were struck off. The Magazine of Useful Knowledge, in 
Modern Greek, of which this was the third year, had 1,000 regular sub- 
scribers. It was necessary to print 2,000 copies, and reprint five of the 
numbers for 1837. A similar work was commenced in Armenian, of which 
about 1,500 copies were printed. 

At and around Broosa, there was evidently a progress towards truth and 
piety, somewhat like that at Constantinople; though upon a far smaller 
scale, and closely hedged in by ecclesiastical opposition. A pious Swiss 



300 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



merchant had settled there, who did much towards supporting the three 
schools at Philadar, Demir Tash and Kuplu. These schools contained 220 
scholars. An enlightened Greek priest at Demir Tash began to preach reg- 
ularly on the Sabbath. This was an important innovation ; for throughout 
all those churches, the ordinary service consists merely of ceremonies and 
forms of prayer in an unknown tongue, and preaching is rarely, if ever, 
heard, except when money is to be raised, or heretics denounced. 

The mission at Trebizond was still more closely manacled by the opposi- 
tion of the clergy ; but even here, prejudice was yielding, friendliness was 
increasing, and there was even some appearance of the presence of the Holy 
Spirit. 

Syria and Palestine. The available force of this mission was much 
reduced. Mr. Bird was still unable to return. Mr. Whiting was obliged, 
by the protracted sickness of his wife, to visit the United States. Mr. Lan- 
neau alone remained at Jerusalem, with Tannoos Kerem for an assistant. 
A violent and long continued inflammation of the eyes allowed him to labor 
but little; and, in October, both went to the assistance of the brethren at 
Beyroot. Mr. Smith was at Smyrna at the beginning of the year. His 
work there being so far advanced that Mr. Hallock could complete it, he 
left Smyrna in January, met Professor Robinson, of the New York Theo- 
logical Seminary, in Egypt, passed by way of Mount Sinai through the 
desert to Jerusalem, and returned to Smyrna in July. By their investiga- 
tions, many important points, previously doubtful in sacred geography, were 
settled. They were present at the annual meeting of the mission at Jeru- 
salem. While there, in consultation with others, they agreed upon a uni- 
form system of orthography for oriental proper names, which will probably 
be adopted by the learned generally, of all nations. — The punches for mak- 
ing Arabic type having been completed, Mr. Smith went with them to Ger- 
many, where the type were cast, under his superintendence, in the celebrat- 
ed establishment of Tauchnitz, at Leipsig. This work had cost a great 
amount of time and labor; but the importance of the object justifies it. 
Hitherto, all printed books have had an unnatural and unpleasant aspect in 
the eyes of an Arab. They appear like the awkward and bungling work of 
foreigners, who know but very imperfectly how books should be made. 
Hence, they are far less acceptable, and command far less respect, than man- 
uscripts. While this is the case, the press never can exert its proper influ- 
ence among them as a people. If, by these labors, the mission is enabled to 
furnish printed books acceptable to the Arab taste, it will be scarce less im- 
portant to the numerous millions in Asia and Africa who speak the Arabic 
language, than was the invention of printing to the nations of Europe. 
And even if this object is not obtained, the structure of the new type is such 
as will save much labor, and diminish the liability to error in Arabic print- 
ing. 

The mission at Beyroot, reduced in numbers and straitened for funds, 
was called upon for an unusual amount of labor. On the first day of the 
year, Kasim, the Druze who had once been imprisoned for becoming a Chris- 
tian, was received as a member of the church. His wife was received at 
the same time, and their children were baptised. Religious instruction was 
given without reserve in the seminary. The Arabic congregation on the 
Sabbath increased. A native assistant was employed to travel on the moun- 
tains, distribute books and tracts, and converse on religion. An increased 
number of books were received by the people, in defiance of fierce opposi- 
tion from priests, bishops and patriarchs; and even some of the native cler- 
gy encouraged the work. Several Papal priests, from different parts of the 
country, and strangers to each other, avowed to the missionaries their evan- 



CYPRUS. PERSIA. 



301 



gelical sentiments, their disgust with the abominations of their own church, 
and their desire to escape from it. One of them said that jie knew four 
others, who were of the same mind. It is remarkable, that they were all 
afraid of being poisoned by their own clergy for heresy. Several, also, 
among the Greeks, especially the bishop of Akkar, near Tripoli, appeared 
evangelical in their views, and cordial in their friendship. 

But the most encouraging prospects were among the Druzes. When 
Kasim and his household were baptised, it was not without apprehension 
that he might be called to suffer martyrdom. Of this he was forewarned; 
but he remained firm, and no enemy ever attempted to have him punished 
as an apostate. It thus came to be understood that Druzes might not only 
visit the missionaries, and adopt and defend their doctrines, but receive bap- 
tism from them, without molestation from government. They resorted more 
and more to the mission for instruction. They invited Mr. Thomson to 
visit their villages, and to open schools and places of worship among them. 
They applied for the admission of their sons into the seminary ; and one of 
the young sheikhs was admitted, his friends paying the expense. Some of 
them corresponded w T ith Mr. Thomson by letter ; and some came to Beyroot 
to reside, while receiving Christian instruction. The Papists were anxious 
to baptise them, and were busy with promises, flattery, and threats of the 
vengeance of the Emeer Besheer. The mission had neither men nor money 
enough to grant their requests for means of instruction and of grace. Still, 
the Druzes remained decided in their choice, and declared that they would 
never join the Church of Rome. The conviction was certainly strong and 
extensive among them, that their old religion must be given up, and that the 
religion taught by the mission must be its substitute. Political changes, 
past and expected, probably had great influence in promoting this state of 
things ; but there were evidently some instances, — and their number was in- 
creasing, — of a desire to know and obey the truth. 

On the 11th of -November, another Druze, his wife, and four Druze chil- 
dren, were baptised. At the same time, one Latin and one Greek Papist 
and two Greeks were admitted to the church. During the latter part of the 
year, there were several interesting cases of conversion among nominal 
Christians. One of them had been the servant of Mr. Fisk, and was with 
him when attacked by the Arabs on the plain of Esdraelon. 

Cyprus. Both the missionaries and the Committee had thought it best 
to abandon this station ; but the disposition of the people this year afforded 
such hope of usefulness, that it was now thought better to continue it as a 
distinct mission. The books of the mission were sought with eagerness, 
and many were advantageously distributed, especially in the schools and 
among the clergy. Mr. Pease began to preach in Greek, and was allowed 
repeatedly to preach in Greek churches. Some of the more enlightened of 
the clergy themselves commenced preaching statedly ; or rather, perhaps, 
expounding the Scriptures, which was the form of preaching best adapted to 
the present state both of speakers and hearers. 

Persia. In the interesting mission to the Nestorians, there was no very 
considerable change. By giving their schools numerous and long vacations, 
and by rigid economy in personal expenses, the brethren avoided the ne- 
cessity of formally suspending any of their operations. There were 50 stu- 
dents in the seminary, of whom two were bishops, three priests, and four 
deacons. Twelve were studying English; and four, Hebrew. The Hebrew 
they found to be of easy acquisition, on account of its similarity to their own 
language. One of the students was a Mohammedan boy, supported there at 
the expense of fifty dollars a year by the king's brother, the prince of Ader- 
baijan, in which province Ooroomiah is situated. Near the close of the 



302 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 




Koordi:h Wairior, 



year, two boys joined the school from the independent Nestorians among 
the Koordish mountains. The mission had eight native helpers ; of whom 
three were bishops, two priests, and two deacons. One priest and one dea- 
con were from the mountains. One of the bishops, whose work was to su- 
perintend some of the village schools, was the venerable Mar Elias, the 
oldest bishop in the province. He was much interested in the study of the 
Scriptures, of which, before the arrival of the mission, they had but one en- 
tire copy among them, and that was in several volumes, in the possession of 
different individuals. Little was known of any part, except the Gospels and 
Psalms, nearly all of which were included in their church service. As he 
became acquainted with the Epistles, Mar Elias began to read portions of 
them to his people on the Sabbath, translating them into the modern lan- 
guage. Some of the people were delighted. Others impatiently complained 
that he was always annoying them with the precepts of" Paul, Paul, Paul;" 
but their opposition only excited his zeal. — At length, the brethren saw one 
person from Tearee, the principal independent tribe of the Nestorians. He 
was a youth, and totally blind. He had heard of Dr. Grant, and set forth 
alone to find him. Begging, at every village, the assistance of some one to 
lead him by the hand to the next, he arrived at Ooroomiah in five or six 
weeks. He returned, seeing. — Papal missionaries still hovered around the 
Nestorians ; for Rome well understood the importance of that field of labor ; 
but for the present they had little success. 

Mr. Merrick, missionary to the Persians, spent the greater part of the 
year at Tabreez, where he was married, in March, to an English lady re- 
siding there. In September, the Prince of Aderbaijan gave him a firman, 
authorizing him to open a school for any who should choose to attend. The 
royal family wish to introduce the learning, arts, and civilization of Chris- 
tian countries into Persia ; and for that purpose, the prince was very desir- 
ous that the school should commence ; but it would be understood, of course, 
that Christianity should not be taught in it. Mr. Merrick referred the 
question to the Prudential Committee, who decided it in the negative. The 



ZULUS MISSION BROKEN UP- 

Board cannot enter upon a course of measures which is not understood by- 
all parties to have the promotion of Christianity for its end. To commence 
such schools with the hope of working in something of the gospel slily, 
would be equally short-sighted and dishonest, and would soon end in mer- 
ited detection, defeat and disgrace. Yet there may doubtless be cases, in 
which the missionaries ought to assist the people among whom they labor, 
to establish and conduct schools which are not Christian on their own res- 
ponsibility, as was done at the Turkish barracks. Of such cases, and of the 
kind and degree of assistance to be rendered, the missionaries must judge as 
occasions present themselves. 

West Africa. The mission at Cape Palmas, though reduced in num- 
bers, and embarrassed for want of funds, was not unfruitful. Eight were 
added to the church, which now had 21 members. Four members of the 
church were employed as^ school-masters. The press, at the end of this 
year, had struck off 7,012 copies of ten different works, amounting to 125,592 
pages. More than half had been done during the year ; including nearly 
the whole of Matthew, and a part of John's gospel, in the Grebo language. 
There were 35 pupils in the seminary, and about 50 in the three free schools. 
In the autumn, Mr. Wilson wrote that he had obtained important informa- 
tion concerning the African fever, which he now regarded with much less 
terror than formerly, 

Zulus. About the beginning of the year, one of the Zinduna* forbade 
the people of his village to attend worship with the missionaries. It was 
thought best for Mr. Venable to see Dingaan on the subject, which he did 
on the 6th of February, a few hours after Dingaan had committed a most 
atrocious act of treachery and murder. The Boers had resolved to settle 
near Natal; and as Dingaan would then be their neighbor, and they wished 
to be on good terms with him, Mr. Retief, their leader, of whom the mission- 
aries speak highly, visited him with about 60 of his people. He consented 
to their settlement, made them a feast, and while they were eating, unarmed, 
ordered his soldiers to seize them, carry them to a neighboring hill, and put 
them to death. The order was obeyed, and not one escaped. He immedi- 
ately sent his army, 'by forced marches, to attack the encampment of the 
Boers. They fell upon the camp unexpectedly, and in the night; but were 
repulsed with loss. The Boers, who were receiving frequent reinforce- 
ments from the Cape Colony, now advanced against Dingaan. The people 
round about Natal rose against him. It was evident that, for a considerable 
time, missionary labor would be impossible, and life and property unsafe. 
All the missionaries of the Board, except Mr. Lindley, left the country, and 
arrived at Port Elizabeth, within the limits of the colony, on the 30th of 
March. Mr. Owen, of the Church Missionary Society, left at the same 
time. Mr. Lindley remained at Natal, to observe and report the course of 
events. April 23, Dingaan, after defeating more than 1,000 of the Natal 
people, advanced suddenly to that place, and Mr. Lindley took refuge on 
board si vessel in the harbor, and joined his family in June. The Boers 
continued to pour into the country, and Dingaan was routed in several bat- 
tles, with the loss of many of his warriors. About the close of the year, 
the Boers gained a decided victory, and took Dingaan's capital, which pre-, 
pared the way for peace, and afforded hope that the mission might be re- 
sumed. Meanwhile, Mr. Venable, Mr. Champion and Dr. Wilson, with 
- their families, visited their native land. 

* The reader of missionary intelligence from this part of Africa should be aware, that in many 
cases, the inflections of words are at the beginning : thus, Induna, a village magistrate ; Zinduna, 
magistrates. The Bechuana tribes speak the SicJiuana language j and the Matebele people inhabit 
the Sitebele country. 



304 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



Indian Missions. The Cherokees still refused to acknowledge the treaty 
of December, 1S35, for their removal. Their delegation at Washington, 
during the winter session of Congress, endeavored to obtain a substitute for 
it, or a modification of it, which they could acknowledge. The attempt was 
ineffectual. Meanwhile, preparations for removing them were going on. 
They had always declared that they would never leave their country under 
that treaty, unless compelled by force, but if force should be used, they 
would not resist. During the winter, some thousands of United States' 
troops were sent into the Cherokee country. Still, they generally believed 
that the treaty would not be enforced, and made preparations for cultivating 
their farms the next summer. In the spring, Gen. Scott was sent to com- 
mand the troops and remove the Cherokees. On arriving, he issued his 
proclamation, intreating the Cherokees to yield without resistance, and spare 
him the painful necessity of shedding blood. The 23d of May was the day 
fixed by the treaty for their removal. Immediately after that day, the army 
began its operations in small detachments, making prisoners of one family 
after another, and gathering them into camps. No one, white or Indian, has 
ever complained of the manner in which this work was performed. If to be 
done at all, it probably could not have been done better. Through the good 
disposition of the army and the provident arrangements of its commander, 
less injury was done by accidents or mistakes, than could reasonably have 
been expected. By the end of June, nearly the whole nation were gathered 
into camps, and some thousands commenced their march for the west. The 
extreme heat of the season prevented any further emigration till September. 
Meanwhile, Mr. Ross, and other principal men, had returned from Wash- 
ington, and arrangements were made for conducting the remainder to their 
new home, in a manner more satisfactory to themselves. They were to go 
in successive detachments of about 1,000 each, under leaders selected from 
among themselves, attended by physicians, with wagons or boats for supplies 
and for conveying the infirm. 

On the 19th of August, which was the Sabbath, the church at Brainerd 
gathered, for the last time in that place, around the Lord's table, and the sa- 
crament was administered to them by their missionary teachers. Soon after, 
the whole nation, amounting to about 16,000 people, were on their march, 
in fourteen companies. One was conducted by Mr. Jones, of the Baptist 
mission ; another by Mr. Bushyhead, a Baptist native preacher ; another by 
Stephen Foreman, native preacher in the service of the Board ; another by 
Mr. Taylor, a member of the Brainerd church. Several missionaries of the 
Board accompanied them on their way. Their journey of 600 or 700 miles 
was performed in about four or five months. The best arrangements ap- 
pear to have been made for their comfort, and they received many acts of 
kindness from those in whose vicinity they passed ; but in such a work, suf- 
fering and death were unavoidable. In the ten months which elapsed from 
May 23, when the work of their removal commenced, to the time when the 
last company completed its journey, more than 4,000 persons, — that is, more 
than one fourth of the whole number, — sunk under their sufferings and died. 
The labors of the missionaries who followed their people to the west ; the 
contests that arose between the two divisions of the nations, and the violent 

;ath of the principal Cherokees who signed the treaty of 1885,. must be re- 
lated by the historian of future years. 

Of the other Indian missions east of the Rocky Mountains, there is little 
to relate. The same course of severe and unremitting labor amidst priva- 
tions and trials, as in former years, was continued, and with similar results. 
In the north-western tribes, there was a small, but evident approach towards 
civilization. Among the Sioux, an awakening commenced about the end of 



OREGON MISSION. 



305 



the year, as the fruit of which, ten persons were soon after added to the 
church. Among the Abernaquis, the faithful and laborious Osunkerhine 
was steadily gaining influence and doing good. A house of worship was 
erected, and he was installed, by the Champlain Presbytery, as pastor of the 
church. 

Beyond the mountains, there were brighter hopes. In March, the Rev. 
Elkanah Walker, Rev. Cushing Eells, and Rev. Asa B. Smith, with their 
wives, commenced their journey to reinforce the missions in the Oregon ter- 
ritory. Mr. Gray returned at the same time, with his wife. They arrived 
atWallawalla on the 29th of August. It was then decided that Mr. Smith 
should be stationed at Willetpoo, among the Kayuses, with Dr. Whitman, 
and Mr. Gray with Mr. Spalding, among the Nez Perces ; and that Mr. 
Walker and Mr. Eells should form a new station farther north, among the 
Ponderays. The new station was visited, but not fully occupied, this season. 

A church was formed in August, just before the reinforcement arrived. 
Its members were, the missionaries, their wives, and a man and his wife 
from the church at Honolulu, who had come from the Sandwich Islands to 
labor in the service of the mission. Before the end of September, an Indian 
man and his wife had become members of the church, and two girls had 
died, giving evidence of piety. A regular school was opened about the close 
of this month, at the Nez Perces station, in a large school house, with more 
than 100 pupils. 

Throughout this whole region, the eagerness of the Indians for religious 
instruction continued, and as the missionaries became acquainted with the 
language, it was more abundantly imparted. Making suitable allowances 
for what is inevitable among unevangelized and uncivilized men, it may be 
said that every thing was encouraging. The year closed in the midst of a 
remarkable religious excitement among the Nez Perces. On the Sabbath, 
while Mr. Spalding was speaking of the love which Stephen, the first mar- 
tyr, showed for his enemies while they were stoning him, a chief arose, 
came near the speaker, and continued standing and weeping till the dis- 
course was ended. Then he commenced a most affecting speech, confessing 
his sins, pleading for mercy, dedicating himself, soul and body, to God, and 
pleading with his people to give themselves at once to the Savior. Others 
followed his example, and the scene was continued till late, and was renew- 
ed again in the evening. During the week, a series of afternoon meetings 
was commenced, which continued eight days, extending into January. 
These meetings were essentially of the same character. The excitement 
reached, it is not known how far, into the next year. The result, futurity 
must disclose. At least 2000, it was thought, confessed their sins, and 
promised to live as servants of God. Though these promises were made 
in great ignorance, they appear also to have been made in entire sincerity; 
and we may hope that, through divine grace, many of them will be kept. 

During the autumn, two Roman Catholic priests arrived, intending to 
commence a mission among the Flatheads. 

Sandwich Islands. " Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, 
saith the Lord." Just at the time when money could not be had, and the 
means employed by missions must be reduced, and men's hearts were fail- 
ing them for fear of the consequences, He who commanded his people to 
preach the gospel to every creature, made the manifestation of his strength 
perfect through their weakness. Ever since the churches began to recover 
from the shock given them by the king, when he assumed the government 
in 1S33, they had been steadily gaining strength and influence. Not only 
had their numbers increased, but their faith and piety had improved in its 
character ; being founded less on the influence of their temporal superiors, 
39 



306 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOA III). 



and more upon their own convictions of truth and duty. The practice of 
thinking, of weighing arguments, of forming opinions and acting according 
to them, was not only gaining strength in the churches, but spreading among 
the unconverted. Many, who formerly admitted the truth and claims of 
Christianity on the testimony of others, now believed it to be true, for rea- 
sons which they themselves understood. With this increasing preparation 
of mind for the profitable hearing of the gospel, there had been an increase 
of conversions and admissions to the churches ; and the work had gone on, 
gathering strength in its progress, till the events about the close of 1837 an- 
nounced that the time of its triumph had fully come. 

" The Sabbath that closed the last year," Mr. Bingham wrote, " was at 
Honolulu an interesting day. — Our protracted meeting commenced the next 
morning, as the first rising sun showed himself in the east. Our large 
house was well filled. Scores, if not hundreds, have declared that on that 
day they chose the Lord, and gave themselves to him." In the same letter, 
dated March 3, he saj's, " the brethren at Hilo and Waimea on Hawaii are 
counting hundreds of converts. At all the stations on that island, it is be- 
lieved that the Spirit of God is present and specially operating on the hearts 
of the people. — For three months past, there has been a waking up at the 
stations on this island ; first here, then at Waialua, then at Ewa, then at 
Kaneohe." He wrote again, April 26, that about 500 had been selected from 
among the professed converts on Oahu, for admission to the church, and a 
part of them admitted. Reports of the same character came from Lahaina 
and Wailuku on Maui, from Kauai, and from other islands. The annual 
meeting of the mission was held in June. The general letter, dated on the 
20th of that month, states that religion had been revived at every station ; 
that about 5000 had been added to the churches within twelve months; that 
about 2400 then stood propounded for admission, and that there were many 
more who exhibited some evidence of piety; that the standard of piety in 
the churches had been raised, and their purity promoted, and there had been 
an increase of moral courage and power. 

The work continued. From Lahaina, Mr. Baldwin wrote, November 13, 
that, beyond all reasonable doubt, hundreds had been truly converted, and 
the Holy Spirit was still at work in the hearts of many of the impenitent. 
The whole aspect of society was changed. Only 50 had yet been received 
into the church. The work increased in power during the months of No- 
vember and December. On Molokai, in November, 22S had been added*to 
the church, as the fruits of this revival, and other additions were expected. 
In the districts of Hilo and Puna, on Hawaii, Mr. Coan baptised and ad- 
mitted to the church, 450 in October, 786 in November, and 357 in Decem- 
ber ; making 4993 during the year ; and more than 500 stood propounded 
for admission at its close. To most of the other churches, fewer had been 
admitted in proportion to the whole number of apparent converts. 

The annual report of the board for 1839 expresses regret, that hundreds 
of converts were admitted so hastily to a few of the churches. Probably it 
is to be regretted. Such is the opinion of some of the missionaries at the 
islands, and of the friends of missions generally in the United States. 
Still, it should be observed that they were not admitted without previous 
seasons of probation, quite as long as are deemed advisable in Christian 
lands ; that they were admitted by men well acquainted with the Hawaian 
character, and with the danger of deception growing out of it, and who 
were aware of the evils of a corrupt church ; and that, more than a year 
from the commencement of the work, there had been very little of declen- 
sion in those admitted to the churches. There is no reason to doubt .that 
the judicious admissions amounted to many thousands ; and they were proba- 



30S 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



bly more numerous than the admissions, during the same period, to all the 
churches which contribute to the funds of the Board. 

This great impulse given to the mind of the nation, rousing it to activity 
and directing it towards whatsoever things are pure and lovely and of good 
report, could not but be attended with visible improvement in things not di- 
rectly religious. Better houses were built, not only for worship and for 
schools, but for habitations. More land was cultivated, and with better re- 
sults. The labors of the spindle and the loom made encouraging progress, 
especially under the patronage of Kuakini. The practice of other mechanic 
arts became more common and more perfect. Schools were better taught, 
better attended, and better supported ; and competent teachers, especially 
graduates from the High School at Lahainaluna, were in greater demand. 
The progress towards complete civilization was manifest in every department 
of society but one. The government was still despotic. The chiefs were 
still the sole proprietors of the soil and of its inhabitants, and the people were 
virtually slaves. No one of them owned the land that he tilled, the fruits 
that be gathered from it, or any of the products of his own industry. Since 
the introduction of Christianity, the chiefs had greatly ameliorated the ad- 
ministration of the government. By publishing a few laws, they bound 
themselves to govern in some respects according to law, and not by caprice. 
By sanctioning Christian marriage, they had parted with a portion of their 
control over the persons of those who became husbands and wives. By en- 
couraging the people to aid voluntarily in the support of schools, they al- 
lowed them to dispose of a part of their own earnings. But still it was felt, 
especially by the chiefs, that a great work was still to be done ; that the 
whole frame of government must be remodeled, and in such a way that 
both rulers and people would know their privileges and their duties, and 
new incentives would be felt to industry and improvement. They had, two 
years before, requested the Board to send them an instructor in the science 
of government; but the Board must teach religion and not politics, and 
could not send him. On the return of Mr. Richards, in April of this year, 
the king and chiefs applied to him to become their chaplain, teacher and in- 
terpreter, engaging to provide for his support. A principal object of the 
appointment was, to secure his instructions in the science of government, 
and his assistance in making those changes in jurisprudence, which the 
good of the nation requires. With the approbation of his brethren, he ac- 
cepted his appointment. The Prudential Committee sanctioned his decision, 
and, with unabated confidence in his judgment, zeal and devotedness, and 
hoping that he may at some future time resume his connexion with them, 
granted him a dismission from its service. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

1839. Annual meeting- at Troy. Return of missionaries. Missionary House. — Reinforcement 
of missions. Deaths of missionaries. — Brahmuns converted at Ahmednuggur. — China. Sup- 
pression of the opium trade. — Borneo. Mission commenced. The restrictions on missions in 
Netherlands India — Constantinople. Hohannes and others banished. — Syria. Continued in- 
tercourse with the Druzes. — Nestorians. Dr. Grant and Mr. Homes explore Mesopotamia; are 
detained at Mardin ; in danger from the Koords ; escape. — Africa. Zulu mission resumed. — 
Indian missions. Additions to the churches. Nez Perces printing. — Sandwich Islands. Visit 
of a French frigate. Compulsory treaty concerning Popery and brandy. 

The thirtieth annual meeting of the Board was held at Troy, on the 11th, 
12th and 13th of September. The Rev. B. B. Edwards was chosen as- 
sistant Recording Secretary, in place of Charles Stoddard, Esq., and the 



REINFORCEMENTS. MAHRATTA MISSIONS. 



309 



Rev. Silas Aiken was elected a member of the Prudential Committee, in 
place of Dr. Fay, who had resigned. 

The question of funds, of advance or retrenchment, continued to demand 
solicitous consideration. The receipts, for the financial year, had been about 
$244,000; the expenditures, something more than $227,000, and the re- 
maining debt was over $19,000 ; though the allowances to the several mis- 
sions were still on a scale painfully inadequate to their wants. The amount 
of unavoidable appropriations for the year to come, without paying the 
debt or sending out appointed missionaries, would be $244,983 ; with those 
additions, $284,156; and to restore fully the means of usefulness to the 
missions, would require $300,000. After full deliberation, the Board could 
not say that allowances to the missions should be diminished, or misssion- 
aries detained. The Committee was directed to " go forward, and carry 
out their plans of benevolence." 

The subject of the return of missionaries was again brought under con- 
sideration, and modified, so as to require the previous consent of the Com- 
mittee when practicable to obtain their decision, and in other cases, the con- 
sent of the mission, subject to the revision of the Committee. In this form 
it will probably remain ; though time has not yet perfected our knowledge 
of all facts that belong to its history. 

A full report concerning the new Missionary House and the arrangements 
for conducting business in it, was made by the Committee, and approved by 
the Board. The offices of the Secretaries and Treasurer were removed to 
that house on the 13th of March. 

Of the missions, but a small part of the history for this year can yet be 
written. Several were reinforced. In April, Rev. Ebenezer Burgess, Rev. 
Ozro French, and Rev. R. W. Hume, with their wives, and Miss Cynthia 
Farrar, on her return, sailed for the Mahratta country, and the Rev. Messrs. 
N. S. Benham, J. Caswell, H. S. G. French, A. Hem men way and L. B. 
Peet, their wives, Miss M. E. Pierce and Miss J. M. Taylor, for Siam ; 
May 8, Dr. W. B. Diver, for Canton; June 14, Rev. Mr. Dwight, accom- 
panied by his wife, on his return to Constantinople, and Rev. Elias R. Bea- 
dle, with his wife, for Syria; July 17, Rev. Willard Jones for the Nestorian 
mission, and Rev. C. S. Sherman for Syria, with their wives ; July 27 ; Rev. 
A. E. Wilson, M. D., formerly of the Zulu mission, with his wife, for Cape 
Palmas ; July 30, Mr. Phineas R. Hunt, printer, for Madras, with his wife, 
and Miss J. E. Lathrop, Miss S. F. Brown and Miss E. Agnew, teachers, 
for Ceylon ; October 9, Rev. Sheldon Dibble, on his return to the Sandwich 
Islands. Also, in the autumn, Mr. H. R. Copeland and his wife set forth 
to join the Cherokee mission. Mrs. Grant, of the Nestorian mission, died 
January 14; Mrs. Wood, at Singapore, in March, and Mr. Pease, in Cy- 
prus, on the 22d of August. The death of Mrs. Grant sensibly affected the 
Nestorians. They offered public prayers for her recovery, during her sick- 
ness.; and when she died, they proposed that she should be buried within 
the walls of their church, where, they said, " none but very holy men were 
ever interred." 

Mahratta Missions. At Ahmednuggur, Hurree, or Hurripunt, as he is 
usually called, a young Brahmun, of one of the most repectable families in 
the place, who had for two years been employed by the mission as an in- 
spector of schools, was baptised on the 13th of April, and his elder brother ' 
on the 5th of May. There was much excitement among the Brahmuns. 
A great council was called, and a decree was issued, that no Brahmun 
should have any intercourse with the mission, on penalty of loss of caste. 
Three schools, containing principally Brahmun children, were broken up, 
and teachers and others left the mission. They said that having so much 



310 



HISTORY OP THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



to do with the schools and school books had made Hurripunt a Christian, 
and if the children were educated in those schools they would all be Chris- 
tians too. They found no fault with the books, except that they so often 
mentioned Jesus Christ; and said that if the mission, would only strike out 
that name and substitute the name of God, they would make no objection. 
Of course, that was not done. In a few days, all was quiet, several of the 
Brahmuns returned to the service of the mission, and others offered them- 
selves. ^ # # 

China. This year was distinguished by a vigorous effort of the Chinese 
to break up the illicit traffic in opium ; an effort which may, not improbabh', 
in the end, change all the relations of China to the civilized world. Origi- 
nally, and for many years, almost all commerce with China was carried on 
with gold and silver. Of late, the practice of smoking opium had been in- 
troduced, and had become the master vice in Eastern and South-Eastem 
Asia. The appetite, when once formed, is said to be even more imperious 
and unconquerable, than that of the drunkard for ardent spirits; and the ef- 
fect, both on the body and the mind, more rapidly and awfully destructive. 
The British East India Company were the principal dealers in this perni- 
cious drug. Its cultivation has been greatly extended in British India ; and 
millions of Hindoos, especially in the Bengal presidency and in Malwa, 
have derived their subsistence from it. The opium was sold at Singapore, 
at Bankok, and at every mart along the coast ; but principally at Canton, 
where the proceeds furnished the means of purchasing Chinese goods, and 
thus prevented the necessity of shipping specie from London or Calcutta. 
Merchants of other nations, too, instead of sending specie, bought bills of 
exchange on London, with which they purchased opium at Canton, to be 
used in trade with the Chinese. It is not known how far our own country- 
men were implicated in this business. Some abstained from it on principle ; 
and at the great seizure this year, either on account of their innocence or 
their adroitness, none was found in their hands. All efforts of the Chinese 
government to break up this traffic had been in vain. The very officers 
sent down the river to inspect ships on their arrival, bribed by a share in 
the profits, brought it up in the government boats when they returned, and 
then reported that there was none on board. In the spring of this year, Lin 
arrived at Canton, as Imperial Commissioner with absolute power, and with 
orders to accomplish the object, whatever it might cost. By his orders, all 
trade w*as stopped, all intercourse with foreigners was cut off, all foreign 
merchants were confined to their factories, and the surrender of all the opium 
in the harbor w^as demanded. Capt. Elliot, the British Superintendent of 
Trade, found it necessary to comply. More than 20,000 chests of opium, 
valued at 810,000,000 or $12,000,000, was delivered to him by British 
merchants, by him to the Imperial Commissioner, and afterwards destroyed 
by the command of the Emperor. A decree was published, that no foreign 
merchant should henceforth be allowed to reside or trade at Canton, except 
on condition that his life and property should be forfeited, if any opium 
should be introduced; thus making the innocent responsible for the crimes 
of the guilty. By order of Capt. Elliot, all the British residents and ship- 
ping then withdrew from Canton to Macao, and other points about the 
mouth of the river. Other foreigners, generally, followed their example. 
The American merchants and ship-masters, taking shelter under their igno- 
rance of the language, agreed to the conditions, " so far as they understood 
them ;" and Lin, fearing that all trade would be stopped, assented to the 
qualification. It is probably " understood" by both parties, that they shall 
not be responsible for the smuggling of opium by the ships of other nations. 
J5y this arrangement, the whole Chinese trade, for the time, has fallen into 



312 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



their hands. Daring these transactions, missionary operations were im- 
possible. Even Dr. Parker's dispensary was closed. He, however, has re- 
peatedly been called upon by Lin for information concerning Europe and 
America, and on various important subjects. If these struggles end in the 
exclusion of opium, and the establishment of a system of safe intercourse 
with China for those who do not traffic in it, the gain will be immense. If 
it ends in shutting up China as closely as Japan against foreigners, but lit- 
tle will be lost ; for missionaries there are of little use, so long as merchants 
from the same countries are destroying the people by a contraband trade in 
opium. ^ ^ ^ 

Borneo. Early in the year, a part of the families of this mission com- 
menced their permanent residence at Sambas. 

The Board has communicated, through the Eev. Mr. Baird, with the gov- 
ernment of Holland. It is now known that the restrictions on missionary 
operations in Netherlands India emanated from the king and his cabinet, 
and that they did not arise from any hostility to missions, or to American 
missionaries, but from causes which would not be suspected by any person 
not minutely acquainted with the politics of Europe and India, and which 
that government deems sufficient to justify its decision. There is reason to 
hope that, through the agency of the Netherlands Missionary Society, 'those 
regions will soon receive an important increase of evangelical labors. * * * 

Turkey. The most important events at Constantinople are yet but im- 
perfectly understood, even by the missionaries residing there. It is known 
that early in the year, an Assistant Patriarch of the Armenians was ap- 
pointed, and about the same time, vigorous measures were adopted to arrest 
the progress of " evangelical" sentiments. In a few weeks, the Patriarch 
had permission to resign and retire to his convent, and his Assistant was 
appointed his successor. But before this change, arrests and banishments 
had begun. Hohannes and Boghos Physica, — that is, Paul the Philoso- 
pher, — were first seized and imprisoned, and then sent, under a Turkish 
guard, it was said at first, to Kaisaria ; but afterwards, to Van, a city of an- 
cient Armenia, 100 or 150 miles north-west from Ooroomiah. Boghos was 
the man first appointed by the Patriarch to learn the Lancasterian system of 
education, and who assisted in preparing cards for the schools. His great 
reputation for learning, which had procured him his surname of Physica, 
had done much to recommend the mission to the favor of the Armenians. 
Afterwards, two bishops and some others were banished, and others were 
imprisoned. A list of suspected persons was made out, said to contain 2500 
names. It probably contained the names of many who had no piety, or 
sympathy with the mission : and there may have been many humble Chris- 
tians in private life, who would pass unobserved, and whose names would 
not appear upon it. These names, too, all belonged to the capital, while 
" evangelical" views are known to have been entertained by many in other 
places. There is reason to believe, therefore, that the number of truly pious 
Armenians in the empire had become very considerable. The effect of this 
movement was felt at Broosa, and even as far as Trebizond ; but after some 
months, a more tolerant spirit seemed to prevail, and some of the banished 
were permitted to return. Of the immediate causes of this persecution, or 
of the course that will be pursued hereafter, nothing can be offered but con- 
jecture. The persecuted, so far as is known, bore their afflictions in a man- 
ner honorable to the Christian name ; and we know that these things shall 
work for their good, and for the advancement of the cause in which they 
surfer. * ^ ^ 

Syria. During the hot months of the summer, when a residence at 
Beyroot is unsafe, Mr. Thomson retired to the Christian village of Arayah, 



NESTOKIAN MISSION. 



313 



on Mount Lebanon, and Mr. Hebard to Ainab, where two thirds of the peo- 
ple were Druzes, and where no missionary had ever been. He found the 
Druzes " very accessible, and exceedingly anxious to be instructed." Many 
seemed desirous to know how they might be saved, and grateful for all at- 
tempts to teach them. There is something remarkable in their continued 
attachment to the mission, when other sects, especially the Latins, are so 
anxious to receive them. Perhaps it is partly owing to the fact, that of the 
few who became Roman Catholics, such as were judged fit for service were 
impressed into the Egyptian army, while those attached to the mission have 
not been molested. At the same time, they feel that their old religion is 
breaking up, and they must choose a substitute. The knowledge of theiT 
religion, too, is confined to a few, who are called Akkal* or initiated ; 
while the Jakal, who are the great body of the people, never had any relig- 
ious instruction, nor, of course, any religious belief, and therefore are more 
open to the instructions, and sensible to the kindness of those who propose 
to teach all men, without distinction, the way of life. * ^ * 

Nestorian Mission. It had become certain that Dr. Grant could not en- 
dure the climate of Ooroomiah, and information had been received, that a 
mission might be safely attempted among the Nestorians on the other side 
of the Koordish mountains, in Mesopotamia. He was therefore instructed 
to make the attempt, assisted by Mr. Homes, of the mission in Turkey, till 
an associate could join him. Subsequent information led the Committee to 
doubt the safety of the attempt, and they wrote accordingly; but their letter 
arrived too late. Dr. Grant left Constantinople about the first of May, for 
Trebizond and Erzeroom, and Mr. Homes followed in a few days. On ar- 
riving in Mesopotamia, they found, not only that no mission could be com- 
menced, but that the war between Turkey and Egypt had thrown all things 
into confusion, and even life was in constant danger. At Mardin, the chief 
seat of the Jacobite Syrians, they were detained for about two months; the 
fanatical Mohammedan Koords constantly threatening them with death for 
making drawings of their mosques and forts, — which they had not done, — 
and the governor declaring himself unable to protect them, as, in the dis- 
turbed state of the country, he was governor only in name. On the 6th of 
September, Dr. Grant and Mr. Homes went out of the city to look for a 
caravan, with which they might safely leave the place. While they were 
gone, the Koords rose in open insurrection, rushed into the palace, and 
massacred the governor and five other principal men. The missionaries re- 
turned to the city, but the Koords had closed the gates, to keep out soldiers 
who might be sent to quell them, and they retired to the Syrian con- 
vent about two hours or six miles distant. Meanwhile the Koords, having 
pillaged several houses and destroyed nine boxes of Bibles, rushed to the 
residence of the missionaries with drawn swords, demanding " the men who 
wrote down our mosques ;" but the closing of the gates had saved their in- 
tended victims. The Koords, learning the place of their retreat, rushed 
out of the city to attack the convent ; but considering the danger of provok- 
ing a war with the Syrian Patriarch, they abandoned the design. Here the 
brethren spent a week in vain endeavors to escape. At last, Dr. Grant 
left the convent and succeeded in reaching Mosul, from whence he intended 
to go across the country to Ooroomiah, and if practicable, to enter the Koor- 
dish mountains and see the independent Nestorians on his way. Mr. Homes 

* It is a curious fact, that some of the symbols of the Akkal, and their explanations, bear a closer 
resemblance than can be ascribed to chance, to those of free-masonry, and that they have always 
asserted that there are Druzes in England. Throughout the East, farmasoon and infidel are sy- 
nonymous. Does this arise from what is known of French free-masonry^ or from the supposed 
atheism of the Akkal ? 

40 



314 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



left the convent about the same time, disguised like a Koordish trooper, and 
providentially falling in with 300 government soldiers, reached Diarbekir. 
In 30 days more he reached Samsoon, on the Black Sea, and arrived by 
steamboat at Constantinople on the 20th of October. * * * 

South Africa. Peace having been restored, Dr. and Mrs. Adams and 
Mr. Lindley returned to the station near Natal in May. * * * 

Indian Missions. On the last Sabbath in March, 16 persons were added 
to the church at Tuscarora. # # # 

In April, five were added to the Abernaqui church under Mr. Osunker- 
hine, making 15 additions within six months, and raising the number of In- 
dian members to 24. * 

Mr. Hall, missionary printer at the Sandwich Islands, left Honolulu on 
the 2nd of March, accompanied by his wife, whose health demanded a change 
of climate ; and arrived in a few weeks at Walla walla, with press, types and 
paper. He soon proceeded to the Nez Perces station, and commenced 
printing an elementary book in the native language. * * ^ 

Sandwich Islands. On the 9th of July, the French frigate PArtemise, 
commanded by Capt. C. Laplace, arrived at Honolulu. Captain Laplace 
forthwith issued a manifesto, stating that he had been sent by the king of 
the French, " to put an end, either by force or persuasion, to the ill treat- 
ment of which the French have been victims at the Sandwich Islands that, 
"to persecute the Catholic religion, to tarnish it with the name of idolatry, and 
to expel, under this absurd pretext, the French from this archipelago, was to 
offer an insult to France, and to its sovereign ;" that, among civilized nations, 
" there is not even one which does not permit in its territory the free toler- 
ation of all religions ; and yet, at the Sandwich Islands, the French are not 
allowed publicly the exercise of theirs, while Protestants enjoy therein the 
most extensive privileges ; for these all favors, for those the most cruel per- 
secutions. Such a state of affairs," he adds, "being contrary to the law of 
nations, insulting to those of Catholics, can no longer continue, and I am 
sent to put an end to it." He therefore demanded that the Catholic wor- 
ship be declared free throughout the Islands, and that its adherents should 
enjoy all the privileges granted to Protestants ; that the government should 
give a site for a Roman Catholic church at Honolulu ; that all Catholics im- 
prisoned for their religion should be set at liberty ; and that $20,000 be pla- 
ced in the hands of Capt. Laplace, as security for the fulfilment of the treaty. 

At the same time, he addressed letters to the British and American Con- 
suls, informing them that if his demands were not complied with, he should 
commence hostilities on the 12th at noon, and offering them and their coun- 
trymen an asylum on board his frigate ; adding, in his letter to the Ameri- 
can Consul ; " I do not, however, include in this class, the individuals who, 
though born, it is said, in the United States, make a part of the Protestant 
clergy of the chief of this archipelago, direct his counsels, influence his con- 
duct, and are the true authors of the insults given by him to France. For 
me, they compose a part of the native population., and must undergo the un- 
happy consequences of a war which they shall have brought upon the coun- 
try." 

A vessel was sent to Lahaina, where the king then was, requesting his 
appearance, and his secretary was kept on board the frigate as a hostage for 
his arrival. By request of the local authorities, hostilities were deferred till 
the 15th, to give him time for the voyage. On the 13th, the money was 
deposited on board the frigate, together with the treaty, signed by the gov- 
ernor, a female chief, and by the commander of the forces, on behalf of the 
king. On the morning of the next day, which w T as the Sabbath, the king 
arrived; and at 11 o'clock, a military mass was celebrated in a straw house 



316 



HISTORY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD. 



belonging to him, attended by Capt. Laplace, escorted by 1-50 men with fixed 
bayonets and martial music. Early on the 16th, another treaty was sent 
to the king, and he was told that if he did not sign it before breakfast the 
next day, France would send a larger force and take possession of the Isl- 
ands. He requested time to consult his chiefs; but the threat was repeated, 
and he signed the treaty. On the 20th, the frigate sailed. 

The first treaty provided for French priests. The principal stipulations 
of the second were in favor of French felons, wines and brandy. The liq- 
uors are to be admitted, without paying a duty of more than five per cent 
on their value. The felons are not to be tried for any crime, except by a 
jury of Frenchmen, proposed by the French Consul. Of course, consider- 
ing the scarcity and character of French jurors in that region, they are in 
little danger of being tried, and still less of being convicted. 

The impudence of these proceedings is, if possible, even greater than 
their atrocity. A Roman Catholic power, fighting in favor of universal tol- 
eration, and at the same time proclaiming that the utterance of the Protestant 
doctrine which condemns image worship as idolatry, is an insult, to be re- 
venged by war! An official assertion, that the free toleration of all religions 
is a part of the law of nations, and is allowed in every civilized country ; 
while the religious equality which he claims, is not allowed in any country 
in Europe ; and while all the world knows how much " toleration" Protestant 
missionaries can find under Roman Catholic government! It is well, per- 
haps, that the privileges of French Jesuits, thieves and brandy were extorted 
from the government by the same operation, and accompanied by a robbery 
of 820,000. It maybe well for these four things to be closely associated in 
the minds of the Islanders. And perhaps it was well, — certainly it was in 
character, that those who did this deed, threatened the American missionaries 
with the " unhappy consequences of war," for being the authors of the "insults 
given to France," by calling Popery, idolatry. It is certainly matter of devout 
thankfulness, that the Islanders are so well prepared for these events by the 
extensive prevalence of piety among them, and by having rulers on most of 
the islands, who will allow brandy to have but a very limited circulation. * * 

And here the history of the Board must pause, till time shall furnish the 
means of continuing it. May it never be concluded, till the earth is filled 
with the knowledge of God ! 




ADDITIONAL MAPS. 



Owing to unforeseen and unavoidable hindrances, the artist was unable to fur- 
nish the four cerographic maps which follow, in season for insertion in their proper 
places. On the first, which includes the stations among the Ojibwas and the 
Sioux, the name of the Lake Harriet station is omitted ; but its place is shown by a 
small circle on lat. 45, just above Fort Snelling. — On the second, the letter a marks 
a small settlement of Ottoes ; b, of Peorias and Kaskaskias ; c, of Piankeshaws and 
Weas. The country assigned to the Seminoles lies between the Canadian river 
and its largest tributary. — On the third, the sites of the Methodist missions are not 
marked for want of information. The first station was formed on the Willamet, 
about 60 miles from Fort Vancouver. Another has been selected, on the Columbia, 
about 100 miles above Fort Vancouver, and a large company has been sent out to 
occupy it. 




44* 



INDIAN TERRITORY AVE ST OF THE MISSISSIPPI. 



APPENDIX. 



A. 

ACT OF INCORPORATION. 
Commonwealth of Massachusetts. 

In the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twelve : An Act to incor- 
porate the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 

Whereas William Bartlet and others have been associated under the name 
of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, for the purpose of 
propagating the gospel in heathen lands, by supporting missionaries and diffusing 
a knowledge of the holy Scriptures, and have prayed to be incorporated in order 
siaore effectually to promote the laudable object of their association. 

Sec. 1. Be it enacted, b-y the Senate and House of Representatives in General 
Court assembled, and by the authority of the same, That William Bartlet, Esq., 
and Samuel Spring, D. D., both of Newburyport, Joseph Lyman, D. D., of 
Hatfield, Jedidiah Morse, D. D., of Charlestown, Samuel Worcester, D. D., 
of Salem, the Hon. William Phillips, Esq. of Boston, and the Hon. John Hook- 
er, Esq., of Springfield, and their associates, be, and they hereby are incorporated 
and made a body politic by the name of the AMERICAN BOARD OF COM- 
MISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS, and by that name may sue and be 
sued, plead and be impleaded, appear, prosecute, and defend, to final judgment and 
execution; and in their said corporate capacity, they, and their successors forever, 
may take, receive, have and hold in fee-simple or otherwise, lands, tenements, and 
hereditaments, by gift, grant, devise, or otherwise, not exceeding the yearly value 
of four thousand dollars ^ and may also take and hold by donation, bequest, or 
otherwise, personal estate to an amount, the yearly income of which shall not ex- 
ceed eight thousand dollars ; so that the estate aforesaid shall be faithfully appro- 
priated to the purpose and object aforesaid, and not otherwise. And the said cor- 
poration shall have power to sell, convey, exchange, or lease all or any part of their 
lands, tenements, or other property for the benefit of their funds, and may have a 
common seal which they may alter or renew at pleasure. Provided, however, that 
nothing herein contained shall enable the said corporation, or any person or per- 
sons, as trustees for or for the use of said corporation, to receive and hold any gift, 
grant, legacy, or bequest, heretofore given or bequeathed to any person in trust for 
said Board, unless such person or persons, could by law have taken and holden the 
same, if this act had not passed. 

Sec. 2. Be it further enacted, That the said Board may annually choose from 
among themselves, by ballot, a President, a Vice President, and a Prudential Com- 
mittee ; and. also, from among themselves or others a Corresponding Secretary, a 
Recording Secretary, a Treasuier, an Auditor, and such other officers as they 
may deem expedient ; all of whom shall hold their offices until others are chosen to 
succeed them, and shall have such powders and perform such duties as the said 
Board may order and direct; and in case of vacancy by death, resignation, or 
otherwise, the vacancy may in like manner be filled at any legal meeting of the said 
Board. And the said Treasurer shall give bond with sufficient surety, or sureties, 
in the judgment of the Board, or the Prudential Committee, for the faithful dis- 
charge of the duties of his office. 

Sec. 3. Be. it further enacted, That all contracts, and deeds, which the said 
Board may lawfully make and execute, signed by the chairman of the said Pruden- 
tial Committee, and countersigned by their clerk, (whom they are hereby authorized 
to appoint,) and sealed with the common seal of said corporation, shall be valid in 
law to all intents and purposes. 



318 



Appendix. 



Sec 4. Be it further enacted, That the first annual meeting of the said Board 
shall be on the third Wednesday of September next, at such place as the said Wil- 
liam Bartlett may appoint, and the present officers of said Board shall continue in 
office until others are elected. 

Sec. 5. Be it further enacted, That the said Board, at the first annual meeting 
aforesaid, and at any subsequent annual meeting, may elect by ballot any suitable 
persons to be members of said Board, either to supply vacancies, or in addition to 
their present number. 

Sec. 6. Be it further enacted, That the said Board shall have power to make 
such bye-laws, rules, and regulations, for calling future meetings of said Board, 
and for the management of their concerns, as they shall deem expedient ; provided 
the same are not repugnant to the laws of this Commonwealth. 

Sec 7. Be it further enacted, That one quarter part of the annual income from 
the funds of said Board shall be faithfully appropriated to defray the expense of im- 
parting the Holy Scriptures to unevangelized nations in their own languages : 
Provided, that nothing herein contained shall be so construed as to defeat the ex- 
press intentions of any testator or donor, who shall give or bequeath money to 
promote the great purposes of the Board. Provided, also, that nothing herein con- 
tained shall be so construed as to restrict said Board from appropriating more than 
one quarter of said income to translating and distributing the Scriptures whenever 
they shall deem it advisable. 

Sec. 8. Be it further enacted, That not less than one third of said Board shall 
at all times be composed of respectable laymen ; and that not less than one third of 
said Board shall be composed of respectable clergymen; the remaining third to be 
composed of characters of the same description whether clergymen cr laymen. 

Sec. 9. Be it further enacted, That the Legislature of this Commonwealth shall 
at any time have the right to inspect, by a Committee of their own body, the doings, 
funds, and proceedings of the said Corporation, and may at their pleasure alter or 
annul any or all of the powers herein granted. 

In the House of Representatives, June 19M, 1812. — This bill having had three 
several readings, passed to be enacted. TIMOTHY B1GELOW, Speaker. 

In the Senate, June 20th, 1812. This bill having had two readings, passed to be 
enacted. SAMUEL DANA, President. 

June 20th, 1812.— By the Governor, Approved. CALEB STRONG. 

Copy— Attest, ALDEN BRADFORD, 

Secretary of the Commonwealth. 

N. B. — The Associates, alluded to in the foregoing act, Avere the Hon. John 
Treadwell, LL. D., the Rev. Timothy Dwight, D. D. LL. D., President of Yale 
College, Gen. Jedidiah Huntington, and the Rev. Calvin Chapin, all of Con- 
necticut. 



B. 

CORPORATE MEMBERS OF THE BOARD. 



jMecuon. — ~" 

18 i 3. Gen. Henry Sewall, Augusta. 
1832. Enoch Pond, D. D. Professor in 
the Theol. Seminary at Bangor. 
3836. Levi Cutter, Esq. Portland. 
1838- Benjamin Tappan, D. D. Augusta. 
1838. Rev. John W. Ellingwood, Bath. 

NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

1820. John Hubbard Church, D. D. Pel- 
ham. 

1832. Nathan Lord, D, D. President of 
Dartmouth Coll. Hanover. 

1838. Hon. Samuel Fletcher, Concord. 

1838. Rev. Aaron Warner, Professor in 
the Theol. Sem. Gilmanton. 



VERMONT. 

1818. Hon. Charles Marsh, Woodstock. 
182J. Joshua Bates, D. D. President of 

Middlebury College. 

1838. John Wheeler, D. D. President of 
the University, Burlington. 

1838. Rev. Charles Walker, Brattle- 
borough. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

1810. William Bartlet, Esq. Newbury- 
port. 

1819. Leonard Woods, D. D. Professor 

in the Theol. Sem. Andover. 

1820. William Allen, D. D. Northamp- 

ton. 



APPENDIX. 



319 



1821. Samuel Hubbard, LL. D. Boston. 1832. 

1823. Heman Humphrey, D. D. Pred- 1832. 

dent of Amherst College. 1834. 
1826. John Codman, D. D. Dorchester. 

1826. Hon. Lewis Strong, Northampton. 1836. 

1826. Justin Edwards, D. D. President 1838. 

of the Theol. Sem. Andover. 1838. 

1827. John Tappan, Esq. Boston. 

1828. Henry Hill, Esq. Boston. 1838. 
1832. Samuel T. Armstrong, Boston. 

1832. Rufus Anderson, D. D. Boston. 1838. 
1832. Rev. David Greene, Boston. 

1832. Charles Stoddard, Esq. Boston. 1838. 
1835. Daniel Noyes, Esq. Boston. 

1835. Rev. Wrn. J. Armstrong, Boston. 1838. 

1837. Rev. Nehemiah Adams, Boston. 

1838. Mark Hopkins, D. D. President of 1838. 

Williams Coll. Williarnstown. 1838. 

1838. Thomas Snell, D.D. N. Brookfield. 1838. 

1839. Rev. Silas Aiken, Boston. 1839. 
1839. Rev. Bela B. Edward^ Professor 1839. 

in the Thel. Sem. Andover. 

RHODE ISLAND. 1824. 

1833. Mark Tucker, D. D. Providence. 

CONNECTICUT. 1826. 

1810. Calvin Chapin. D.D. Wethersfield. 

1817. Jeremiah Day, D. D. LL. D. Pies- 1826. 

ident of Yale Coll N. Haven. 
1819. John Cotton Smith, LL. D. Sharon. 1832. 
1823. Bennet Tyler, D. D. Professor in 1838. 

the Theol. Institute, E. Windsor. 
1832. Noah Porter, D. D. Farmington. 1812. 
1836 Hon. Thomas S. Williams," Chief 1826. 

Justice of the State, Hartford. 1826. 

1836. Henry Hudson, Esq. Hartford. 

1838. Joel Hawes, D. D. Hartford. 1826. 
1838. Thomas W. Williams, Esq. New 1826. 
London. 1832. 

NEW YOKE. 

1812. James Richards, D. D. Professor 1832. 

in the Theol. Sem. Auburn. 
1812. Eliphalet Nott, D. D. President of 1834. 

Union Coll. Schenectady. 

1812. Henry Davis, D. D. Clinton. 1838. 

1813. Alexander rroudfit, D.D. New 

York city. 1833. 

1823. S. V. S. Wilder, Esq. N. York city. 

1824. David Porter, D. D. Catskill. 1833. 
1824. Girdiner Spring, D. D. New York 

city. 1838. 
1824. E'eazar Lord, Esq. Rockland 

County. 1838. 
1826. Nathaniel W. Howell, LL.D. Can- 

andaigua. 

1626. Thomas De Witt, D. D. New 1826. 
York city. 

1826. Nathan S. S. Beman, D. D. Troy. 1826. 
1826. Thomas McAuley, D. D. LL. D. 1826. 

Pres. of the Theol. Sem N.Y. city. 
182J. Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL. D. 1832. 
Chancellor of the University, 
New York city. 



Chester, Esq. New 



Orrin Day, Esq. Catskill. 
Zechariah Lewis, Esq. Brooklyn. 
James M. Matthews, D. D. New 

York city. 
Rev. Henry Dwight, Geneva. 
Isaac Ferris, D. D. New York city. 
Thomas H. Skinner, D. D. Prof. 

in Theol. Sem. New Y^ork city. 
Henry White, D. D. Prof, in the 

Theol. Sem. New York city. 
D. W. C. Olyphant, Esq. New 

York city. 
Richard T. Haines, Esq. New 

York city. 
W'lliam W. 

York city. 
Pelatiah Perir, Esq. New Y r ork city. 
Hon. Joseph Russell, Troy. 
Elisha Yale, D. D. Kingsboro. 
Eliphalet Wickes, Esq. Troy. 
Wm B. Sprague, D. D. Albany. 

NEW JERSEY. 

Philip Milledoler, D. D. Prof, in 
the Theol. Sem. New Brunswick. 

Archibald Alexander, D. D. Prof, 
in the Theol. Sem Princeton. 

James Carnahan, D. D. President 
of Nassau Hall, Princeton. 

Hon. Peter D. Vroorn, Somerville. 

Rev. David Magie, Elizabethtown. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

Ashbel Green, D. D. Philadelphia. 
John Ludlow, D. D. Philadelphia. 
Thomas Bradford, Jr. Esq. Phila- 
delphia. 

Samuel Agnew, M. D. Harrisburg. 
William Neil, D. D. Germantown. 
John McDowell, D. D. Philadel- 
phia. 

Cornelius C. Cuyler, D. D. Phil- 
adelphia. 

Alexander Henry, Esq. Philadel- 
phia. 

Matthew Brown, D. D. President 
of Jefferson Coll. Canonsburg. 

William R. De Witt, D. D. Har- 
risburgh. 

Thomas Fleming", Esq. Philadel- 
phia. 

Ambrose White, Esq. Philadelphia. 

MARYLAND. 

Rev. James G. Hamner, Balti- 
more. 

DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 

Joseph Nonrse, Esq. 

VIRGTNIA. 

John H. Cocke, Fluvanna County. 
William Maxwell, Esq. President 

of Hampden Sydney College. 
, George A. Baxter, D. D. Prof, in 

the Union Theol. Sem. Prince 

Edward co. 



320 



APrEJSDIX. 



1834. Thomas P. Atkinson, M. D. Hali- 1834. 
fax County. 

1834. William S. Plumer, D. D. Rich- 
mond. 1823. 

NORTH CAROLINA. 

1834. W. McPheters, D. D. Raleigh. 1826. 

SOUTH CAROLINA. 

1S26. Moses Waddell, D. D. Willington. 1832. 

3826. Benjamin M. Palmer, D. D. 1834. 
Charleston. 

1839. Reuben Post, D. D., Charleston. 1834. 

GEORGIA. 1838. 

1834. Joseph H. Lumpkin, Esq. Lexing- 
ton. 

1834. Thomas Golding, D. D. Columbus. 1838. 

TENNESSEE. 

1826. Charles Coffin, D. D. President of 

the College, Greenville. 1838. 



Isaac Anderson, D. D. Professor 
in the Theolog. Sem. Maryville. 

OHIO. 

Lyman Beecher, D. D. President 
of Lane Seminary, Cincinnati. 

Robert G. Wilson* D. D. Presi- 
dent of the University, Athens. 

James Hoge, D. D. Columbus. 

Robert H. Bishop, D.D. President 
of Miami University, Oxford. 

Rev. Sylvester Holmes, Cincinnati. 

Geo. E. Pierce, D. D. President of 
Western Reserve Coll., Hudson. 

INDIANA. 

Elihu W. Baldwin, D. D. President 
of Wabash Coll., Crawfordsville. 

MICHIGAN. 

Eurotas P. Hastings, Esq. Detroit. 



CORPORATE MEMBERS DECEASED. 



Elected. 

1813. 
1826. 

1812. 
1812. 
1820. 
1830. 

1810. 
1810. 
"18 J 8. 
1811. 
1812. 
1810. 
1812. 
1822. 
1812. 
1831. 
1828. 
1818. 

1810. 
1810. 
1810. 

1816. 



MAINE. 

Jesse Appleton, D. D. 
Edward Payson, D. D. 

NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

John Langdon, LL. D. 
Seth Payson, D. D. 
Hon. Thomas W. Thompson 
Hon. George Sullivan. 

MASSACHUSETTS. 

Samuel Spring, D. D. 
Samuel Worcester, D. D. 
Zephaniah S. Moore, D. D. 
Jedidiah Morse, D. D. 
Hon. William Phillips. 
Joseph Lyman, D. D. 
Hon. John Hooker. 
Samuel Austin, D. D. 
Jeremiah Evarts, Esq. 
Elias Cornelius, D. D. 
Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D. 
Hon. William Reed. 



Deceased. 

1820. 
1828. 

1820. 
1820. 
1822. 
1838. 

1819. 
1821. 
1823. 
1826. 
1827. 
1828. 
1829. 
1831. 
1831. 
1832. 
1835. 
1837. 

CONNECTICUT. 

Timo. Dwight, D.D. LL. D. 1817. 
Gen. Jedidiah Huntington, 1819. 
John Treadwell, LL. D. 1823. 

NEW YORK. 

Steph.Van Rensselaer,LL.D.1839. 



1818. Col. Henry Lincklaen. 1822. 

1819. Divie Bethune, Esq. 1834. 
1812. John Jay, LL. D. 1829. 
1824. Col. Henry Rutgers. 1830. 
1826. Col. Richard Varick. 1831. 
1812. Egbert Benson, LL. D. 1833. 
1322. Jonas Piatt, LL. D. 1834. 
1826. William McMurray, D. D. 1835. 
1826. John Nitchie, Esq. 1838. 

NEW JERSEY. 

1812. Elias Boudinot, LL. D. 1822. 

1823. Edward D. Griffin, D. D. 1838. 

PENNSYLVANIA. 

1812. Robert Ralston, Esq. 1835. 

DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA. 

1819. Elias Boudinot Caldwell, 1825. 

MARYLAND. 

1834. William Nevins, D. D. 1835. 

VIRGINIA. 

1823. John H. Rice, D. D. 1831. 

NORTH CAROLINA. 

1834, Joseph Caldwell, D. D. 1835. 

GEORGIA. 

1826. John Cummings, M. D. 1838. 

ILLINOIS. 

1826. Gideon Blackburn, D. D. 1839. 



C. 

CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. 

In the United States. 1819. Joseph C. Strong, M. D., Knox- 
1819. William Hill, D. D., Alexandria, ™lle, Tenn. 

D. C. 1819. Col. John Mc Kee, Alabama. 
1819. Rev. James Culbertson, Zanesville, In Foreign Parts. 

Ohio. ENGLAND. 

1819. James Blythe, D. D. South Hano- 1819. Josiah Pratt, B. D., London. 

ver, la. 1819. Rev. William Jowett, London. 



APPENDIX. 



321 



1830 Sir Richard Ottley, formerly Chief 
Justice of Ceylon. 

1S33. Sir Alexander Johnstone, former- 
ly Chief Justice of Ceylon. 

1S35. Sir John Campbell, formerly Am- 
bassador at the Court of Persia. 

1839. Sir Culling Eardley Smith, Hat- 
field. 

SCOTLAND. 

1819. Hon. Kincaid Makenzie. 



1819. Ralph Wardlaw, D. D. 

INDIA. 

3832. James Farish, Esq. 

1833. Edward H. Townsend, Esq. 

1S33. G. Smyttan, M. D. 

CEYLON. 

1830. Venerable Archdeacon Glenie. 

1831 . James N. Mooyart, Esq. 

PENANG. 

1839. Sir William Norris. 



D. 

OFFICERS, MISSIONS, AND MISSIONARIES OF THE BOARD, 



Abbreviations. Colleges and Universities. A. C. — Amherst. B. C.—^Bowdoin. B. U. — 
Brown. C. C— Centre. D. C .-—Dartmouth. Dick. C— Dickinson. H C— Hamilton. H. £/.— 
Harvard. J. C, Pa.— Jefferson, Pa. M. C.—Middlebury. M. U— Miami. N. J. C.—New 
Jersey. P. C. — Pennsylvania. R. C. — Rutgers. U. C. — Union. U. N. C— 'North Carolina. 
U. O. — Ohio. U. Pa. — Pennsxjlvania. U.^Va. — Virginia. U. Vt. — Vermont. Wash. C, Pa. 
— Washington, Pa. W C. — Williams. Y.C. — Yale. Theological Seminaries. Andover, 
Auburn, Bangor, East Windsor, Hudson, Lane, New Brunswick, New Haven, Princeton, Union, 
Southern, Western. 

If the inissionury's place of residence, on leaving the country, ivas different from his birth-place, 
or if the former only is knoion, it is first given. 



Officers of the Board. 



PRESIDENTS. 

John Treadwell, LL. D., 
Joseph Lyman, D. D., 
John C. Smith, LL. D., 



1810—23 
1823—26 
1826 



VICE PRESIDENTS. 



Samuel Spring, D. D., 1810—19 
Joseph Lyman, D. D., 1819—23 
John C. Smith, LL. D , 1823—26 
Steph. Van Rensselaer, LL. D. 1826—39 
Theodore Frelinghuysen, LL. D., 1839 

RECORDING SECRETARIES. 

Calvin Chapin, D. D., 1810 

ASSISTANT RECORDING SECRETARIES. 

Charles Stoddard, Esq., 1836—39 
Rev. Bela B. Edwards, 1839 

PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 

William Bartlet, Esq., 1810—14 

Samuel Spring, D. D., 1810—19 

Samuel Worcester, D. D., 1810—21 

Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 1812 — 31 

Jedediah Morse, D. D., 1815—21 

Hon. William Reed, 1S18— 34 

Leonard Woods, D. D. 1819—34 

Samuel Hubbard, LL. D., 1821 

Warren Fay, D. D., 1821—39 

Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D., 1828—35 

Rev. Elias Cornelius, 1831—32 

Hon. Samuel T. Armstrong, 1832 

Charles Stoddard, Esq., 1832 

John Tappan, Esq., 1834 

Daniel Noyes, Esq., 1835 

Rev. Nehemiah Adams, 1837 

Rev. Silas Aiken, 1839 
41 



SECRETARIES FOR CORRESPONDENCE. 

Samuel Worcester, D. D., 1810—21 
[Born Hollis, N. H., Nov. 1, 1770: 
graduated D. C, 1795; died 
Brainerd, Ten., June 7, 1821.] 
Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 1821—31 
[Born Sunderland, Vt., Feb. 3, 
1781; graduated Y. C, 1802; see 
Treasurers; died Charleston, S. 
C. May 10. 1831.] 
Rev. Elias Cornelius, 1831—32 
[Born Somers, Ct., July 31, 1794; 
graduated Y. C, 1*813; died 
Hartford, Ct. Feb. 12, 1832. 
Benjamin B. Wisner, D. D., 1832—35 
[Bom Goshen, N. Y., Sept. 29, 
1794; graduated U. C, 1813, 
Princeton. 1820, died Boston, 
Ms., Feb. 9, 1835 ] 
Rufus Anderson, D. D., 1832 
[Born North Yarmouth, Me. Aug. 
17, 1796; graduated B.C., 1818, 
Andover, 1822; Assistant Sec- 
reiarv, 1823—1832.] 
Rev. David Greene, 1832 

[Born Sloneham, Ms., Nov. 15, 
1797; graduated Y. C, 1821, 
Andover, 1826; Assistant Sec- 
retary, 1S28— 1832.] 
Rev. William J. Armstrong;, 1835 

[Born Mendham, N. J., Oct. 29, 
1796; graduated N. J. C, 1816.] 



TREASURERS. 

Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 

[See Secretaiies.J 
Henry Hill, Esq., 

[Born Nevvburgh, N. Y., Jan. 

AUDITORS. 

Joshua Goodale, Esq., 
Samuel H. Walley, Esq., 
Chester Adams, Esq., 



1811— 22 
1822 

10, 1795.] 

1810—12 

1812— 14 
1814—17 



322 



APPENDIX. 



Ashur Adams, Esq., 1817—22 

Chester Adams, Esq,, 1822—27 

William Ropes, Esq., 1827—29 

John Tappan, Esq., 1829—34 

Charles Stoddard, Esq., 1829—32 
William J. Hubbard, Esq., 1832 

Daniel Noyes, Esq., 1834—35 

Charles Scudder, Esq., 1835 

Missions and Missionaries. 

WEST AFEICA — 1834. 

Station. — Fair Hope, Cape Palmas, 
1834. 
Missionaries. 

J. Leighton Wilson, born Mount Clio, 
S. C, March 25, 1809 ; graduated U. C. 
1829, Southern, 1833; embarked Balti- 
more, Nov. 28,1833; visited Cape Pal- 
mas ; returned March 9, 1834 ; embarked 
New York, Nov. 5, arrived Cape Palmas, 
Dec. 25, 1834. 

Mrs. Wilson (Jane E. Bayard,) Savan- 
nah, Ga. ; born Jan. 8, 1809. 

David White, born Pittsfield, Ms., 
March 27, 1807; graduated U. C. 1831, 
Princeton 1836 ; embarked Baltimore, 
Oct. 31, arrived Cape Palmas, Dec. 25, 
3836; died Cape Palmas, Jan. 23, 1837. 

Mrs. White (Helen M. Wells,) New- 
burgh, N. Y.; born Cambridge, N. Y., 
Nov. 24, 1813; died Cape Palmas, Jan. 
27, 1837. 

Alexander E. Wilson, M. D., born 
Mecklenburg co , N. C., Dec. 11, 1803; 
graduated U. N. C. 1823, Union 1834; 
embarked Boston, Dec. 3, 1834; arrived 
Cape Town, Feb. 5, 1835, Mosika, Jt?ne 
16, 1836, Port Natal, July 27, 1837, 
Port Elizabeth, March 30, 1838 ; return- 
ed June 1838 ; embarked New York, 
July 27, 1839, for Cape Palmas. 

Mrs. Wilson (Mary Hardcastle,) born 
New York City, June 21, 1815. 

Assistant Missionary;. 

Benjamin V. James, born Elizabeth- 
town, N. Y., April 21, 1814 ; embarked 
Baltimore, Oct. 31, arrived Fair Hope, 
Dec. 25, 1834. 

Mrs. James (Margaret E. Strobe],) 
born Savannah Ga. Jan. 10, 1804 ; mar- 
ried Fair Hope Nov. 28, 1838. 

SOUTH AFEICA — 1835. 

Stations.— Port Natal, 1836 ; Mosika, 
1836-37; Ginani, 1836-38. 

Missionaries. 

George Champion, born Colchester, 
Ct.,June 3, 1810; graduated Y.C. 1831, 
Andover 1834; embarked Boston, Dec. 
3, 1834; arrived Cape Town Feb. 5, 
1835, Ginani Sept. 26, 1836, visited Uni- 
ted States Feb. 3, 1839—. 



Mrs. Champion (Susan Larned,) born 
Webster Ms. March 30, 1808. 

Aldin Grout, born Pelham, Ms. Sept 
2, 1803 ; graduated A. C. 1831, Andover 
1834; embarked, Boston, Dec. 3, 1834; 
arrived Cape Town, Feb. 5, 1835, Port 
Natal, May 21, 1836; visited U. States 
—3837— 

Mrs. Grout (Hannah Davis,) born Hoi- 
den, Ms. Feb. 26, 1805 ; died Port Eliz- 
abeth Feb. 24, 1836. 

Daniel Lindley, Waterford, O. ; born 
Washington co. Pa. Aug. 24, 1801 ; 
graduated U. O. 1824, Union 1S31 ; em- 
barked Boston Dec. 3, 1834 ; arrived 
Cape ToAvn Feb. 5, 1835, Mosika June 
16, 1836, Port Natal July 27, 1837. 

Mrs. Lindley (Lucy Allen,) Buffalo, 
N. Y. ; born Chatham, N. Y. April 16, 
1810. 

Henry I. Venable, born Shelby co. 
Ky. June 28, 1811 ; graduated C. C. 
1830, Union 1834 ; embarked Boston 
Dec. 3, 1834 ; arrived Cape Town Feb. 
5, 1S35, Mosika June 16, 1836, Port Na- 
tal July 27, 1837, Port Elizabeth March 
30, 1838; returned Jan. 9, released Ju- 
ly 2, 1839. 

Mrs. Venable (Martha A. Martin,) 
born Paris, Ky. June 13, 1813. 

Alexander E. Wilson — see W. Africa. 

Mrs. Wilson (Mary J. Smithey,) born 
Richmond Va., Nov. 30, 1813; died 
Mosika, Sept. 18, 1836. 

Missionary Physician. 

Newton Adams, M. D., born East 
Bloomnetd, N. Y. Aug. 4, 1804; em- 
barked Boston Dec. 3, 1834 ; arrived 
Cape Town Feb. 5, 1835, Port Natal 
May 21, 1836. 

Mrs. Adams (Sarah C. Van Line,) 
Cleveland, O. ; born Pittsfield, N. Y. 
April 2, 1812. 

MALTA— 1822— 1833. 
Missionaries. 
Daniel Temple — see Turkey. 
William Goodell, do. 
Isaac Bird — see Syria. 
Eli Smith, do. 
H. G. O. Dwight — see Turkey. 
Homan Hallock, do. 

GREECE — 1829. 
Stations.— Poros 1829—1831 ; Athens 
1830; Argos 1834—1838; Ariopolis 1837. 
Missionaries. 
Jonas King, born Hawley, Ms. July 
29, 1792 ; graduated W. C. 1816, An- 
dover 1819 ; appointed Sept. 25, 1822 ; 
arrived Jerusalem April 25, 1823 ; re- 
turned Sept. 26, 1825 ; embarked New 
York May 28, arrived Poros July 28, 



APPENDIX. 



223 



1S2S ; re-appointed Dec. 30, 1829 ; visit- 
ed Athens Oct.1830, arrived Apr. 19,1 831. 

Mrs. King (Anna A. Mengous,) born 
Koukloujah, Asia Minor Jan. 8, 1809 ; 
married Tenos July 22, 1829. 

Elias Riggs — see Turkey. 

Samuel R. Houston, born Rural Val- 
ley, Rockbridge co. Va. March 12, 1806; 
graduated Dick. C. 1824; Union 1834;' 
embarked Boston Aug. 20, arrived Scio 
Nov. 1834, Ariopolis June 1, 1837. 

Mrs. Houston (Mary R. Rowland,) 
born Point Hope, Bottetourt co. Va. Feb. 
7, 1814. 

Nathan Benjamin, Williamstown Ms. ; 
born Catskill N. Y. Dec. 14, 1811 ; grad- 
uated VV. C. 1831, Andover 1834; em- 
barked Boston July 16, arrived Argos 
Nov. 15, 1836, Athens May 1838. 

Mrs. Benjamin (Mary G. Wheeler,) 
New York City; born Providence R. I. 
March 4, 1814. 

George W. Levburn, born Lexington 
Va. Jan. 2, 1809; graduated N.J. C. 
1829, Union 1835 : embarked Boston Jan. 
7, arrived Aripolis June 1, 1S37. 

Mrs. Leybiirn (Elizabeth W. Mosely,) 
Bedford co. Va. j born Fincastle Va. Dec. 
22, 1810. 

Turkey— 1826. 

Stations. — Smyrna 1S26; Constanti- 
nople 1831; Broosa 1834; Scio 1834— 
1837; Trebizond 1S35. 

Missionaries. 

Daniel Temple, born Reading Ms. 
Dec. 23,1789; graduated D. C. 1817, 
Andover IS20: embarked Boston Jan. 2, 
arrived Malta Feb. 22, 1S22; visited U. 
States July 30, 1828— Feb. 25. 1830; ar- 
rived Smyrna Dec. 23, 1833. 

Mrs. Temple (Rachael B. Dix,) Little- 
ton Ms.; born Boscawen N. H. April 18, 
1794; died Malta Jan. 15, 1827. 

Mrs. Temple (Martha Ely,) Hartford 
Ct. ; born Longmeadow Ms. Dec. 15, 
1795 ; embarked Boston Jan. IS, 1830. 

William Goodell, born Templeton Ms. 
Feb. 14, 1792; .graduated D. C. 18-17, 
Andover 1820; embarked New York, 
Dec. 9, 1822; arrived Bevroot Nov. 16, 
1823, Malta May 29, 1828, Constantino- 
ple June 9, 1831. 

Mrs. Goodell (Abigail P. Davis,) born 
Holden Ms. April 16, 1800. 

Josiah Brewer, born Tyringham, Ms. 
June 1, 1796; graduated Y. C. 1821; 
embarked Boston Sept. 16, arrived Smyr- 
na Dec. 27, 1826 ; returned May 2 ; re- 
leased Nov. 21, 1828. 

Elnathan Gridley, born Farmington 
Ct. Aug. 3, 1796 ; graduated Y. C. IS 19, 
Andover 1823: embarked Boston Sept. 



16, arrived Smyrna Dec. 27, 1S26 ; died 
Caesarea, Cappadocia Sept. 27, 1827. 

Harrison G. O. Dwight, Utica N. Y. ; 
born Conway Ms. Nov. 22, 1803; gradu- 
ated H. C. 1825, Andover 1828 ; embark- 
ed Boston Jan. 21, arrived Malta Feb. 27, 
1830; visited Armenia and Persia, March 

17, 1830— July 2, 1831 ; arrived Constan- 
tinople June 5, 1832; visited U. States 
July 7, 1838— Aug. 1839. 

Mrs. Dwight (Elizabeth Barker,) born 
Andover Ms. Jan. 27, 1S06 ; died Con- 
stantinople July 8, 1836. 

Mrs. Dwight (Mary Lane,) Washing- 
ton D. C. ; born Sturbridge Ms. May 4, 
1811 ; embarked New York City June 
14, 1839. 

William G. SchaufHer, born Stuttgard 
Ger. Aug. 22,1798; graduated A. C. 
(M. A.) 1831, Andover 1830; embarked 
New York City Dec. 1, 1831, Paris April 
9, 1832 ; arrived Constantinople July 31, 
1832. 

Mrs. Schauffler (Mary R. Reynolds,) 
born Longmeadow Ms. April 13, 1802 ; 
married Constantinople Feb. 26, 1834. 

Elias Riggs, born New Providence N. 
J. Nov. 19, 1S10: graduated A. C. 1829, 
Andover 1832; embarked Boston Oct. 
30, 1832; arrived Athens Jan. 28, 1833, 
Argos June 28, 1834, Smyrna Nov. 2, 
1838. 

Mrs. Riggs (Martha J. Dalzel,) Mend- 
ham N. J. ; born New Vernon N. J. July 
3, 1810. 

Thomas P. Johnston, Iredell co. N. C; 
born Rowan co. N. C. Oct. 28, 1S0S > 
graduated TJ. N. C. 182S, Union 1832; 
embarked Boston Dec. 12, 1833 ; arrived 
Trebizond June 6, 1835. 

Mrs. Johnston (Marianne C. Howe,) 
Granville O. ; born S wanton Vt. Aug. 
16, 1804. 

Benjamin Schneider, born New Han- 
over Pa. Jan. 18, 1807; graduated A. C 
1S30, Andover 1833; embarked Boston 
Dec. 12, 1833; arrived Broosa July 15,. 
1834. 

Mrs. Schneider (Eliza C. Abbott,) born 
Framingham Ms. May 30, 1S09. 

Johi-TB. Ad ger, born Charleston S. C. 
Dec. 13,1810; graduated U. C. 1S2S, 
Princeton 1833; embarked Boston Aug. 
20; arrived Smyrna Oct. 25, 1S34 ; visi- 
ted England Julv— Dec. 2, 1838. 

Mrs. Adger (Elizabeth K. Shrewsbu- 
ry,) born Charleston S. C. Dec. 25, 1812; 

visited U. States July 1838 

Samuel R. Houston— see Greece. 
Philander O. Powers, born Phillipston 
Ms. Aug. 19, 1805; graduated A. C. 
1330, Andover 1834; embarked Boston, 
Nov. 10, 1834; arr. Broosa Feb. 13, 1835.. 



224 



APPENDIX, 



Mrs. Powers (Harriet Goulding,) Phil- 
lipston Ms. ; born Paxton Ms. July 11, 
1806. 

Henry A. Homes, born Boston Ms. 
March 10, 1812 ; graduated A. C. 1830, 
New Haven 1833; embarked New York 
Sept. 1834, Paris July 28, 1S35; arrived 
Constantinople Dec. 26, 1835; visited 
Syria— Mesopotamia May 1839 

William C. Jackson, born Eaton N. 
H. Feb. 17, 1803 ; graduated D. C. 1831, 
Andover 1835; embarked Boston Dec. 
3, 1835 ; arrived Trebizond Aug. 1 , 1836. 

Mrs. Jackson (Mary A. Sawyer,) born 
Westminster Ms. Sept. 17, 1814. 

Cyrus Hamlin, born Waterford Me. 
Jan. 5, 1811 ; graduated B. C. 1834, Ban- 
gor 1837; embarked Boston Dec. 2, 
1838; arrived Constantinople Feb. 4, 
1839. 

Mrs. Hamlin (Henrietta A. L. Jack- 
son,) born Dorset Vt. 

Henry J. Van Lennep, born Smyrna, 
Asia Minor ; graduated A. C. 1837; em- 
barked New York Dec. 2, 1839. 

Mrs. Van Lennep (Emma L. Bliss,) 
born Springfield Ms. 

Assistant Missionary. 

Homan Hallock, born Plainfield Ms. 
May 24, 1803; embarked Boston Oct. 16, 
1826; arrived Malta Dec. 10, 1826, 
Smyrna Dec. 23, 1833 ; visited U. States 
June 1835— June 2, 1836. 

Mrs. Hallock (Mrs. Andrews— Eliza- 
beth Fleet,) born London Eng. July 27, 
1801 ; married Malta March 26, 1828. 

STRIA AND THE HOLY LAND — 1821. 

Stations. — Jerusalem 1821— Beyroot 
1823. 

Missionaries. 
Pliny Fisk, born Shelburne Ms. June 

24, 1792; graduated M. C. 1814, Ando- 
ver 1818 ; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 
1819; arrived Smyrna Jan. 15, 1820, 
Malta April 13, 1822, Jerusalem April 

25, 1823; died Beyroot Oct. 23, 1825. 
Levi Parsons, Pittsfield Vt ; born Go- 
shen Ms. July 18,1792; graduated M. 
C. 1814, Andover 1817; embarked Bos- 
ton, Nov. 3, 1819 ; arrived Smyrna Jan. 
15, 1820, Jerusalem Feb. 17, 1821 ; died 
Alexandria Feb. 10, 1822. 

Jonas King — see Greece. 

Isaac Bird, born Salisbury Ct. June 
19, 1793; graduated Y. C. 1816, Ando- 
ver 1820 ; embarked New York Dec. 9, 
1822 ; arrived Beyroot Nov. 16, 1823 ; vis- 
ited Malta and Africa May 2, 1828— May 
18, 1830 ; visited U. States Sept. 4, 1835. 

Mrs. Bird (Ann Parker,) Dunbarton 
N. H.; born Bradford Ms. Jan 18, 1799. 

William Goodell — see Turkey. 



Eli Smith, born Northford Ct. Sept. 
13,1801; graduated Y. C. 1821, Ando- 
ver 1826 ; embarked Boston May 23 ; ar- 
rived Malta July 13, 1826 ; visited Egypt 
and Syria Dec. 2, 1826 ;— May 29, 1828, 
Greece etc. Feb. 25— Sept 4, 1829, Ar- 
menia etc. March 17, 1832— July 2, 
1831, U. States, April 29, 1832— Nov. 8, 
1833 ; arrived Beyroot Jan. 28, 1834; vis- 
ited Smyrna and Constantinople June 11, 
1836— March 1837, Smyrna, Egypt and 
Palestine June 1837— June 26, 1838, 
Germany and U. S. July 10, 1838— 

Mrs. Smith (Sarah L. Huntington,) born 
Norwich Ct. June 18, 1802 ; embarked 
Boston Sept. 21, 1833 ; died Smyrna Sept. 
30, 1836. 

George B. Whiting, born Canaan N. 
Y. Aug. 30, 1801 ; graduated U. C. 1824, 
Princeton 1827: embarked Boston Jan. 
21, arrived Beyroot May 18, 1830, Jeru- 
salem Nov. 1, 1834 ; visited U. States 
July 19, 1838— 

Mrs. Whiting (Matilda S. Ward,) 
Newark N. J., born Bloomfield N. J. July 
14, 1805. 

William M. Thomson, born Springfield 
O. Dec. 31, 1806; graduated M. U. 1828, 
Princeton 1831 ; embarked Boston Oct. 
30, 1832; arrived Beyroot Feb. 24, 1833, 
Jerusalem April 26, Beyroot Sept.13,1834. 

Mrs. Thompson (Eliza N. Hanna,) 
Jamaica L. I.; born Baltimore Md. — 1 800; 
died Jerusalem Julv 22, 1834. 

Mrs. Thomson "(Mrs. Abbott,) born 
Tuscany ; married Beyroot Aug. 3, 1835. 

Story Hebard, born Lebanon N. H. — 
1802; graduated A. C. 1828, Andover 
1834; embarked Boston Dec. 3, 1835 : 
arrived Beyroot March 14, 1836. 

Mrs. Hebard (Rebecca W. Williams,) x 
East Hartford Ct., born Lebanon Ct. ; 
embarked Boston May 11, arrived Bey- 
root Nov. 13, 1835; married Oct. 6, 1836. 

John F. Lanneau, born Charleston S. 
C. Aug. 14, 1809 ; graduated Y. C. 1829, 
Princeton 1832 ; embarked Boston Dec. 
3,1835; arrived Jerusalem May 5, 1836. 

Elias R. Beadle, New Albany la. ; born 
Cooperstown N. Y. Oct. 1812; embark- 
ed New York June 14, 1839. 

Mrs* Beadle (Hannah Jones,) New Al- 
bany la. ; born Hartford Ct. March 1807. 

Charles S. Sherman, born Albany N. 
Y. April 26, 1810; graduated Y. C. 1835, 
Andover 1838 ; embarked Boston July 
17, 1839. 

Mrs. Sherman (Martha E. William?,) 
New Haven Ct. ; born Stonington Ct. 
Jan. 24, 1816. 

Missionary Physician. 

Asa Dodge, M. D. born New Castle 
Me. Nov. 15, 1802 ; graduated B. C. 1827; 



APPENDIX. 



225 



embarked Boston Oct. 30, 1832 ; arrived 
Beyroot Feb. 24, 1833 ; Jerusalem Nov. 
1,1834; died Jan. 2S, 1835. 

Mrs. Dodge (Martha W. Merrill,) born 
Portland Me. March 6, 1810: married 
Rev. J. D. Paxton— 1S37; released. 
Assistan t Missionary. 

Betsey Tilden, Hanover N. H. ; born 
Lebanon N. EL — 1811 ; embarked Bos- 
ton Dec. 3, 1835; arrived Beyroot June 
16, 183G. 

Cyprus — 1834. 
Slat ion. — Larnica — 1835. 
Missionaries. 
Lorenzo W. Pease, Auburn N. Y. ; 
born Hinsdale Ms. May 20, 1809: grad- 
uated H. C. 1828, Auburn 1833 f em- 
barked Boston Aug. 20, visited Larnica 
Dec. II, 1834; arrived Oct. 15, 1835 ; 
died Aug-. 28, 1839. 

Mrs. Pease (Lucinda Leonard,) Au- 
burn N. Y. ; born Wareham Ms. Sept. 
1, 1809. 

James L. Thompson, New York City; 
born Montville Ct. May 27, 1800 ; grad- 
uated U. C. 1832, Andover 1835 ; em- 
barked Boston Dec. 3, 1835; arrived 
Larnica May 11, 1836. 

Daniel Ladd, Burke Vt. ; born Unity 
N. H. Jan. 22, 1804; graduated M. C. 
1832, Andover 1835; embarked Boston 
July 16, arrived Larnica Oct. 28, 1836. 

Mrs. Ladd (Charlotte H. Kitchel, 
West Essex N. Y. ; born Cornwall Vt. 
May 8, 1810. 

PERSIA :— NESTORIANS 1834. 

Station. — Ooroomiah 1834. 
Missionaries. 

Justin Perkins, born West Springfield 
Ms. March 12, 1805; graduated A. C. 
.1829 ; embarked Boston Sept. 21, 1833; 
visited Ooroomiah Oct. 21, 1834, arrived 
Nov. 20, 1835. 

Mrs. Perkins (Charlotte Bass,y born 
Middlebury Vt. Aug. 2, 1808. 

Albert L. Holladay, born Spottsylva- 
nia co. Va. April 16, 1805; graduated 
U. Va. 1828, Union 1836 ; embarked 
Boston Jan 7, arrived Ooroomiah June 
7, 1837. 

Mrs. Holladay (Anne Y. Minor,) bora 
Albermarle co. Va. April 16, 1813. 

Willard Jones, born Hillsboro', N. H. 
July 17, 1809 ; graduated D. C. 1835, 
Lane 1838; embarked Boston July 17, 
1839. 

Mrs. Jones (Miriam Pratt,) born Wey- 
mouth Ms. July 14, 1815. 

Missionary Physician. 

Asahel Grant, M. D. Utica N. Y.; bora 
Marshall N. Y. Aug. 17, 1807 ; embark- 



ed Boston May 11, arrived Ooroomiah 
Oct. 24, 1835; visited Mesopotamia April 
1839— 

Mrs. Grant (Judith S. Campbell,) 
Cherry Valley N. Y. ; born Rutland N. 
Y. Jan. 12, 1814 ; died Ooroomiah Jan. 
14, 1839. 

Assistant Missionary. 
William R. Stocking, born Middle- 
town Ct. June 24, 1810 ; embarked Bos- 
ton Jan. 7, arrived Ooroomiah June 7, 
1837. 

Mrs. Stocking (Jerusha E. Gilbert, 
Colebrook Ct. ; born Weston Ct. Nov. 6, 
1809. 

PERSIA : — MOHAMMEDANS — 1835. 

Station. — Tabreez 1838. 
Missionary . 

James L. Merrick, born Monson Ms. 
Dec. 11,1803: graduated A. C. 1830. 
Southern 1833 ; embarked Boston Aug-. 
20, 1S34; visited Tabreez Oct. 15, 
1S35 ; arrived Aug. 28, 1838. 

Mrs. Merrick (Emma Taylor,) Ports- 
mouth Eng. ; married Tabreez March 
11, 1839. 

MAHRATTAS — 1813. 

Stations.— Bombay 1813; Mahim 
1818—25; Tannah 1818-25; Ahmed- 
nuggur 1831 ; Malcom Peth 1834 ; Jal- 
na 1837. 

Missionaries. 
Gordan Hall, born Tolland Ms. April 
8, 1784; graduated W. C. 1808. Ando- 
ver 1810; embarked Philadelphia. Feb. 
18, 1812; arrived Bombay Feb. II, 
1813; died Doorlee D'hapoor March 10, 
1826. 

Mrs. Hall (Margaret Lewis,) Bombay; 
born England; married Dec. 19, 1816; 
returned July 30, 1825; released. 

Samuel Newell, RoxburyMs.; born 
Durham Me. July 24, 1784 ; graduated 
H. U. 1807, Andover 1810; embarked 
Salem Feb. 19, 1812; arrived Bombay 
March 7, 1814; died May 30, 1821. 

Mrs. Newell (Harriet Atwood,) born 
Haverhill Ms. Oct. 10, 1793 ; died Port 
Louis, Mauritius Nov. 30, 1812. 

Mrs. Newell (Philomela Thurston,) 
Bedford N. H. ; bora Rowley Ms. ; em- 
barked Charlestown Oct. 5, 1817; arriv- 
ed Bombay Feb. 23, married March 26, 
1818 ; see J. Garrett. 

Samuel Nott, born Franklin Ct. Sept. 
11, 1788; graduated W. C. 1S08, Ando- 
ver 1810; embarked Philadelphia Feb. 
18, 1S12, arrived Bombay Feb. 11, 1813; 
returned Oct. 7, 1815; released Sept. 20, 
1816. 

Mrs. Nott. 



226 



APPENDIX, 



Horatio Bard well, Goshen Ms. ; born 
Belchertown Ms. Nov. 3, 178S ; gradua- 
ted D. C. (M. A.) 1814, Andover 1814 ; 
embarked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815; 
arrived Bombay Nov. 1, 1816; returned 
Jan. 22, 1821 ; released. 

Mrs. Bardwell (Rachel Furbush,) 
born Andover Ms. Nov. 6, 1786. 

John Nichols, born Antrim N. H. June 
20, 1790 ; graduated D. C. 1813, Ando- 
ver 1816; embarked Charlestown Oct. 
5, 1817; arrived Bombay Feb. 2S, 1818, 
Tannah Nov. 1818; died Bombay Dec. 

9, 1824. 

Mrs. Nichols (Elizabeth Shaw,) Bev- 
erly Ms. ; married Rev. Joseph Knight, 
English missionary at Nellore Oct. 19, 
1826 ; released. 

Allen Graves, born Rupert Vt. April 
8, 1792; graduated M. C. 1812, Ando- 
ver 1816 ; embarked Charlestown Oct. 
5,1817; arrived Bombay Feb. 23, Ma- 
him March 9, 1818, Bombay Nov. 1S25, 
Ahmednuggur Dec. 20, 1831 ; visited U. 
States Aug. 7, 1832— Sept. 10,1834; 
arrived Malcom Peth Oct. 1834. 

Mrs Graves (Mary Lee,) Rupert Vt; 
born Lebanon N. Y. Nov. 28, 1787; vis- 
ited U. States July 4,1822— June 28,1824. 

Edmund Frost, born Brattleboro' Vt. 
Nov. 16, 1791 ; graduated M. C. 1820, 
Andover 1823; embarked Boston Sept. 
27, 1823 ; arrived Bombay June 28, 1824; 
died Oct. 18, 1825. 

Mrs. Frost (Clarissa Emerson,) born 
Chester N. H. Nov. 13, 1798; see H. 
Woodward, Ceylon. 

David O. Allen, Princeton Ms. ; born 
Barre Ms.— 1800; graduated A. C. 
1823, Andover 1827; embarked Boston 
June 5, arrived Bombay Nov. 27, 1827; 
visited U. States Dec. 7, 1832— Jan. 7, 
1834. 

Mrs. Allen (Myra Wood,) born West- 
minster Ms. Dec. 7, 1800 ; died Bombav 
Feb. 5, 1831. 

Mrs. Allen (Orpah Graves,) born 
Rupert Vt.; embarked Boston May 21, 
arrived Bombay Sept. 10, 1834 ; married 
Feb. 22, 1838. 

Cyrus Stone, born Marlboro' N. IT. 
June 9, 1793 ; graduated D. C. 1822, 
Andover 1825; embarked Boston June 
5, arrived Bombay Dec. 23, 1827, Jalna 
—1837; withdrew June 20, 1838; dis- 
missed Aug. 22, 1839. 

Mrs. Stone (Atossa Frost,) born Marl- 
boro' N. H. 1798 ; died Bombay Aug. 7, 
1833 

Mrs. Stone (Abigail H. Kimball,) Wa- 
terford Me.; born— 1812; embarked 
Boston May 21, arrived Bombay Sept. 

10, married Oct. 23, 1834. 



William Hervey, Troy N. Y. ; born 
Kingsbury N. Y. Jan. 22, 1799; gradu- 
ated W. C. 1824, Princeton 1828; em- 
barked Boston Aug. 2, 1830; arrived 
Bombay March 7, Ahmednuggur Dec. 
20, 1831 ; died May 13, 1832. 

Mrs. Hervey (Elizabeth H. Smith,) 
born Hadley Ms Jan 26, 1793; died 
Bombay May 3, 1831. 

William Ramsey, Philadelphia ; born 
Thompsontown Pa. Feb. 11, 1803 ; grad- 
uated N. J. C. 1821, Princeton 1826; 
embarked Boston Aug. 2, 1830; arrived 
Bombay March 7, 1831 ; returned July 
5, 1834; released June 6, 1837. 

Mrs. Ramsey (Mary Wire,) born Phil- 
adelphia Pa. Dec. 9, 1804; died Bom- 
bay June 11, 1834. 

Hollis Read, born Newfane Vt. Aug. 
26, 1802; graduated W. C. 1826, Prince- 
ton 1829; embarked Boston Aug. 2, 
1830; arrived Bombay March 7, Ahmed- 
nuggur Dec. 20, 1831 ; returned March 
18, 1835 ; released July 25, 1837. 

Mrs. Read (Caroline Hubbell,) born 
Bennington Vt. Feb.*21, 1803. 

George W. Boo-gs, graduated A. C. 
1S27, Princeton 1831 ; embarked Salem 
May 28, arrived Ahmednuggur Dec. 29, 
1832; returned U. States Dec. 29, 1833. 

Mrs. Boggs (Mrs. Isabella W. Adger,) 
Winsboro' S. C. 

Sendol B. Munger, born Shoreham Vt. 
graduated M, C. 1828, Andover 1831 ; 
embarked Boston May, 21, arrived Bom- 
bay Sept 10, 1834; Jalna Feb. 1837. 

Mrs. Munger (Maria L. Andrews,) 
Bristol Vt. 

Henry Ballantine, Marion O. ; born 
Schodack, N. Y. March 5, 1813, gradu- 
ated U. O. 1829, Andover 1834; em- 
barked Boston May 16, arrived Bombay 
Oct, 11, 1835, Ahmednuggur— 1836. 

Mrs. Ballantine (Elizabeth Darling,) 
born Henniker N. H. Jan. 5, 1812. 

Ebenezer Burgess, born Grafton Vt. 
June 26,1805: graduated A. C. 1831, 
Andover 1837; embarked Salem April 
1, 1839. 

Mrs. Burgess (Mary Grant,) born Cole- 
brook, Ct. Aug. 18, 1811. 

Ozro French, Ashford N.Y. ; born 
Dummerston Vt. June 8, 1807 ; gradua- 
ted W. C. 1834, Andover 1837; embark- 
ed Salem April 1, 1839. 

Mrs. French (Jane Hotchkis,) born 
Harpersfield N; Y. Nov. 13, 1813. 

Robert W. Hume, born Stamford N. 
Y. Nov. 8, 1809 ; graduated U. C. 1834, 
Princeton 1837 ; embarked Salem April 
1, 1839. 

Mrs. Hume (Hannah D. Sackett,)born 
West Springfield Ms. June 3, 1816. 



-APPENDIX. 



227 



Assistant Missionaries. 
James Garrett, Utica N. Y. ; burn Ju- 
ly 16, 1797 ; embarked Boston April 6, 
1S20; arrived Ceylon Aug. 9, 1820, 
Bombay May 9, 1821; died July 16, 
1831. 

Mrs. Garrett (Mrs. Newell,) see S. 
Newell; married March 26, 1822; re- 
turned Oct. 29, J 83 J; released. 

William C. Sampson, born Kingston 
U. C. July 7, 1806; embarked Boston 
Dec. 22, 1832; arrived Bombay Nov. 
22, 1833; died Alleppie Dec. 22, 1835. 

Mrs. Sampson (Mary L. Barker,) x^u- 
gusta N. Y.; born Clinton N. Y. Aug. 
7, 1809 ; returned June 1836 ; released. 

Amos Abbott, born Wilton N. H. ; 
embarked Boston May 21, arrived Ah- 
mednuggur Oct. 15, 1834. 

Mrs. Abbott {Anstress Wilson,) Dun- 
stable, N. H. 

George W. Hubbard, born Hanover, 
N. H. Dec. 25, 1809; embarked Boston 
May 21, arrived Bombay Sept. 10, 1834, 
Jalna — ; recalled June 20, 1837; re- 
turned Sept. 19, 1838; dismissed March 
12, 1839. 

Mrs. Hubbard (Emma Burge,) born 
Hollis N. H. Nov. 5, 1809. 

Elijah A. Webster, West Bloomfield 
N. Y. ; born New Hartford N. Y. Feb. 
20, 1813; embarked Boston May 16, ar- 
rived Bombay Oct. 11, 1835. 

Mrs. Webster (Mariette Rawson,) Vic- 
tor N. Y. ; born West Stockbridge Ms. 
Oct. 12,1811. 

Cynthia Farrar, born Marlboro' N. H. 
April 20, 1795; embarked Boston June 
5, arrived Bombay Dec. 2S, 1827 ; visi- 
ted U. States Jan. 1837—1839. 

NOT CONNECTED WITH A MISSION. 

Missionaries. 

Adoniram Judson, Plymouth Ms. ; 
born Maiden Ms. Aug. 9, 1788; gradu- 
ated B. U. 1807, Andover 1810; embar- 
ked Salem Feb. 19, 1812; withdrew 
Sept. 1, 1812 ; dismissed Sept. 15, 1S13. 

Mrs. Judson (Ann Hasseltine,) born 
Bradford Ms. Dec. 22, 1789. 

Luther Rice, Norlhboro' Ms. ; born — 
1783; graduated W. C. 1810, Andover 
1811; embarked Philadelphia Feb. 18, 
1812 ; withdrew Oct. 23, 1812, dismiss- 
ed Sept. 15, 1813. 

MADRAS — 1836. 

Stations. — Royapoorum 1836; Chinta- 
drepettah 1836. 
Missionaries. 
Miron Winslow born Williston Vt. 
Dec. 11, 1789; graduated M. C. 18.15, 
Andover 1818 ; embarked Boston June 



8, arrived Ceylon Dec. 1, 1819, Oodoo- 
ville July 4, 1820; visited U. States 
Sept. 18, 1833— May 2, 1836; arrived 
Madras (Royapoorum) Aug. 18, 1836. ' 

Mrs. Winslow (Harriet W. Lathrop,) 
born Norwich Ct. April 9, 1796 ; died 
Oodooville Jan. 14, 1833. 

Mrs. Winslow (Mrs. Carman — Cathe- 
rine Waterbury,) born New York City 
Nov. 22, 1798; embarked Philadelphia 
Nov. 16,1835; died Madras Sept. 23, 
1837. 

Mrs. Winslow (Ann Spiers,) born 
Madras—] 812; married Sept. 12, 1838. 

John Scudder M. D., New York City ; 
born Freehold N. J. Sept. 3, 1793 ; grad- 
uated N. J. C. 1811 ; embarked Boston 
June 8, 1819; arrived Tillipallv Dec. 
17, 1819, Panditeripo July 4, 1820 ; or- 
dained May 1821 ; arrived Chavaga- 
cherry Jan. 29, 1834, Madras (Chinta- 
drepettah) Sept. 21, 1836. 

Mrs. Scudder (Harriet Waterbury,) 
born New York City Aug. 14, 1795. 
Assistant Missionary. 

Phineas R. Hunt, Bath N. Y. ; bom 
Arlington Vt. Jan. 30, 1816; embarked 
Boston July 30, 1839. 

Mrs. Hunt (Abigail Nims,) Conway 
Ms.; born Sangerfield N. Y. Dec. 9, 
1808. - 

MADURA — 1834. 

Stations. — Madura 1834; Dindigol 
1836; Shevagunga 1838; Teroomunga- 
lum 1838; Teroopoovanum 1838. 
Missionaries. 

Daniel Poor, born Danvers Ms. June 
27, 1789 ; graduated D. C. 1811, Ando- 
ver 1814 ; embarked Newburyport Oct. 
23, 1815; arrived Ceylon March 22, 
1816,Tillapally Oct. 15, 1816, Batticotta 
July 1, 1823, Madura March 16, 1836. 

Mrs. Poor (Susan Bulfinch,) born Bos- 
ton—; died Tillipally May 7, 1821. 

Mrs. Poor (Ann Knight,) Nellore ; 
born Gloucestershire Eng. Sept. 10, 
1790 ; married Jan. 21, 1823. 

William Todd, born Marcellus N. Y. 
March 8, 1801 ; graduated H. C..1821, 
Auburn 1824 ; embarked Boston July 1, 
arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, Panditer- 
ipo—, Madura July 30, 1834; Shevag- 
unga — ; returned Feb. 28, 1839 ; releas- 
ed July 16, 1839. 

Mrs. Todd (Lucy Brownell,) born 
Ledyard N. Y. Sept. 20, 1800; died Ma- 
dura Sept. 11, 1835. 

Mrs. Todd (Mrs. Woodward,) see H. 
Woodward, Cevlon ; married Batticotta 
Dec. 22,1836; died Madura June 1,1837. 

H. R. Hoisington— see Ceylon. 

J.R. Eckard, do. 



328 



APTE.NDIX. 



Alanson C. Hall, Rochester N. Y. ; 
born Catskill N. Y. May 29, 1808 ; grad- 
uated Auburn 1S34; embarked Boston 
Nov. 4, 1834; arrived Madura Oct. 18, 
1835; returned Sept. 1836; released 
Aug. 29, 1837. » 

Mrs. Hall (Francos A. Willard,) Cay- 
uga N. Y.; died Madura Jan. 2, 1836. 

John J. Lawrence, born Geneseo N. 
Y. July 12, 1807 ; graduated U. C. 
1829, Andover 1834; embarked Boston 
May 16, arrived Madura Oct. 18, 1835, 
DindigulMay 1837. 

Mrs. Lawrence (Mary Hulin) Troy N. 
Y. 

Robert O. Dwight, Northampton Ms.; 
graduated Andover 1834 ; embarked 
Philadelphia Nov. 1G, 1835 ; arrived 
Madura April 22, Dindigul Nov. 9, 1836. 

Mrs. Dwight (Mary Billings,) Conway 
Ms. 

Henry Cherry, born Pompey N. Y. 
March 30, 1808; graduated Auburn 
1836; embarked Boston Nov. 23, 1836. 

Mrs. Cherry (Charlotte H. Lathrop,) 
born New London Ct. May 13, 1811; 
died Chavagacherry Nov. 4, 1837. 

Edward Cope, born New Lisbon N. Y. 
May 25, 1806 ; graduated Auburn 1836 ; 
embarked BostonNov. 23, 1836; arrived 
Madura May 10, 1837. 

Mrs. Cope (Emily Kilbourn,) Marshall 
N. Y. 

Nathaniel M. Crane, born West 
Bloomfield N.J. Dec. 12,1805; gradu- 
ated W. C. Pa. 1833, Auburn 1836; em- 
barked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; arrived 
Madura May 10, 1837, Teroopoova- 
num — . 

Mrs. Crane (Julia A. J. Ostrander,) 
born Pompey N. Y. Oct. 7, 1809. 

Clarendon F. Muzzv, Athens, Pa.; 
born Dublin N. H. Nov. 20, 1804 ; grad- 
uated M. C. 1833, Andover 1836; em- 
barked Boston Nov. 23, 1836; arrived 
Madura May 10, 1837, Teroomungal- 
um — . 

Mrs. Muzzy (Samantha B. Robbins,) 
born Wardsboro' Vt. Nov. 2, 1808. 

William Tracy, born Norwich Ct. 
June 2, 1807 ; graduated Princeton 1835; 
embarked Boston Nov. 23, 1836 ; ar- 
rived Madura Oct. 9, 1837, Teroomung- 
alum — . 

Mrs. Tracy (Emily F. Travelli,) born 
Philadelphia Feb. 20, 1811. 

Ferdinand D. Ward, Rochester N.Y.; 
born Bergen, N. Y. July 9, 1812; grad- 
uated U. C. 1831, Princeton 1834; em- 
barked Boston Nov. 33, 1836; arrived 
Madura Oct. 9, 1837. 

Mrs. Ward (Jane Shaw,) born New 
York City Dec. 26, 1811. 



Missionary Physician. 

John Steele, M. D. Auburn N. Y.; 
born Hebron N. Y. Aug. 19, 1804; em- 
barked Boston Nov. 23, 1836 ; arrived 
Madura May 10, 1837. 

Mrs. Steele (Mary Snell,) Plamfield 
Ms.; born— 1814. 

CEYLON — 1816. 

Stations— Tillipally 1816; Batticotta 
1817; Oodooville 1820; Panditeripo 
1820; Manepv 1821; Chavagacherry 
1834; Varany"l834. 

Missionaries. 

James Richards, Plainfield Ms.; born 
Abington Ms. Feb. 23, 1784 ; graduated 
W. C. 1809, Andover 1812; embarked 
Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815 ; arrived Cey- 
lon March 22, 1816, Batticotta Feb. 7, 
1817, Tillipally June 25, 1821; died 
Aug. 3, 182-2. 

Mrs. Richards (Sarah Bardwell,) Go- 
shen Ms.; born Belchertown Ms. Feb. 22, 
1791 ; married Rev. Joseph Knight, 
English missionary Nellore Sept. 17, 
1823 ; released. 

Edward Warren, Middlebury Vt; 
born Marlboro' Ms. Aug. 4, 1786 ; grad- 
uated M. C. 1808, Andover 1812; em- 
barked Newburyport Oct. 23, 1815 ; ar- 
rived Ceylon March 22, 1816, Tillipally 
Oct. 15, J 81 6 ; died Cape Town Aug. 11, 
1818. 

Benjamin C. Meigs, born Bethlehem 
Ct. Aug. 7, 1789 ; graduated Y. C. 1809, 
Andover 1813; embarked Newburyport 
Oct. 23, 1815 ; arrived Ceylon March 22, 
1816, Batticotta June 4, 1817, Tillipally, 
March 8, 1833. 

Mr. Meigs (Sarah M. Peet,)born Beth- 
lehem Ct. March 26, 1787. 

Daniel Poor— see Madura. 

Miron Winslow — see Madras. 

Levi Spaulding, born Jaffrey N. H. 
Aug. 22, 1791; graduated D. C. 1815, 
Andover 1818; embarked Boston June 8, 
1819; arrived Ceylon Dec. 1, 1819; Oo- 
dooville June 15, 1820, Manepy Aug. 25, 
1821, Tillipally Aug. 25, 1828, Oodoo- 
ville March 8, 1833. 

Mrs. Spaulding (Mary Christie,) born 
Antrim N. H. Oct. 24, 1795. 

Henry Woodward, born Hanover N. 
H. Feb. 3, 1797; graduated D. C. 1815, 
Princeton 1818; embarked Boston June 
8, 1819 ; arrived Batticotta Feb. 3, 1820, 
Tillipally June 30, 1823, Manepy April 
3, 1829, Batticotta March 8, 1833; died 
Coimbatoor Aug. 3, 1834. 

Mrs. Woodward (Lydia Middleton,) 
born Cross wicks N. J. Aug. 3, 1795; 
died Tillipally Nov. 24, 1825. 

Mrs. Woodward (Mrs. Frost,) see E. 



APPENDIX, 



329 



Frost, Mahrattas; married Bombay Oct. 
12, 1826; see W. Todd, Madura. 

John Scudder— see Madras. 

George H. Apthorp, born Quincy Ms. 
May 31, 1798; graduated Y. C. 1829, 
Princeton 1832; embarked Boston July 

1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, Pandit- 
eripo March 8, 1834, Varany Jan. 1835. 

Mrs. Apthorp (Mary Robertson,) born 
Albemarle co. Va. March 10, 1808. 

Henry R. Hoisington, Aurora N. Y.; 
born Vergennes Vt. Aug. 23, 1801; 
graduated W. C. 1828, Auburn 1831; 
embarked Boston July 1, arrived Ceylon 
Oct. 28, 1833, Manepy — , Madura July 
30, 1834, Batticotta Jan. 1835. 

Mrs. Hoisington (Nancy Lyman,) 
born Chester Ms. April 12, 1804. 

Samuel Hutchins, born New York 
City Sept. 15, 1806 ; graduated W. C. 
1828, Princeton 1831 ; embarked Boston 
July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833; 
Varany July 8, 1834, Oodooville Jan. 
1835, Chavagacherry — 1836. 

Mrs. Hutchins (Elizabeth C. Lathrop,) 
born New London Ct. April J 6, 1813. 

James R. Eckard, born Philadelphia 
Pa. Nov. 22, 1805; graduated U. Pa. 
1823; embarked Salem Oct, 29, 1833; 
arrived Batticotta March 5, 1834, Madu- 
ra Feb. 16, 1835, Panditeripo June 30, 
1836. 

Mrs. Eckard (Margaret E. Bayard,) 
Savannah Ga. 

John M. S. Perry, Mendon Ms.; born 
Sharon Ct. Sept. 7, 1806 ; graduated Y. 
C. 1827, New Haven 1831 ; embarked 
Boston May 16, arrived Ceylon Sept. 24, 
1835; Batticotta — 1836; died March 10, 
1838. 

Mrs. Perry (Harriet J. Lathrop,) born 
Norwich Ct. Sept. 3, 1816 ; died Batti- 
cotta March 13, 1838. 

Missionary Physician. 

Nathan Ward, M. D., born Plymouth 
N. H. Nov. 21, 1804; embarked Boston 
July 1, arrived Ceylon Oct. 28, 1833, 
Batticotta — . 

Mrs. Ward (Hannah W. Clark,) born 
Peacham Vt. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Eastman S. Minor, New Haven Ct.; 
born Milford Ct. July 6, 1809; embarked 
Salem Oct. 29, 1833; arrived Ceylon 
March 5, 1834, Manepy — . 

Mrs. Minor (Lucy Bailey,) born New 
Ipswich N. H. July 18, 1809 ; died Man- 
epy June 29, 1837. 

Eliza Agnew, born N. York City Feb. 

2, 1807 ; embarked Boston July 30, 1839. 
Sarah F. Brown, Newark N. J.; born 

Woodbridge N.J. Oct. 5, 1805; em- 
barked Boston July 30, 1839. 

42 



Jane E. Lathrop, Bozrah Ct.; born 
Norwich Ct. Dec. 17, 1811 ; embarked 
Boston July 30, 1839. 

siam— 1831. 
Station.— Bankok 1831. 
Missionaries. 
David Abeel — see China. 
Charles Robinson, graduated W. C. 
1829, Auburn 1832; embarked Boston 
June 10, 1833; arrived Bankok July 25, 
1834. 

Mrs. Robinson (Maria Church,) Riga 
N. Y. 

Stephen Johnson, born Griswold Ct. 
graduated A. C. 1827; Auburn 1832; 
embarked Boston June 10, 1833 ; arrived 
Bankok July 25, 1834 ; visited U. States 
Jan. 24, 1838 — . 

Mrs. Johnson (Maria Preston,) Rupert 
Vt.; died Philadelphia Pa. Jan. 8, 1839. 

Dan B. Bradley M. D. born Marcellus 
N. Y. July 18, 1804 ; embarked Boston 
July 2, 1834; arrived Bankok July 18, 
1835; ordained Nov. 5, 1838. 

Mrs. Bradley (Emilie Royce,) born 
Clinton N. Y. July 12, 1811. 

Samuel P. Robbins, born Marietta O. 
Aug. 25, 1811; graduated U. O. 1830, 
Andover 1835; embarked Boston July 1, 
1836; arrived Borneo April 24, 1837, 
Bankok April 24, 1838. 

Mrs. Robbins (Martha R. Pierce,) 
born Enfield Ct. May 18, 1813. 

Nathan S. Benham, Byron N. Y.;born 
Shandaken N. Y. Aug. 23, 1810; grad- 
uated W. R. C. 1835, Hudson 1838 ; em- 
barked Boston July 6, 1839. 

Mrs. Benham (Maria H. Nutting,) bom 
Groton Ms. Jan. 17, 1814. 

Jesse Caswell, born Middletown Vt. 
April 17, 1899; graduated M. C. 1832, 
Lane 1837; embarked Boston July 6, 
183!). 

Mrs. Caswell (Anna T. Hemenway,) 
born Shoreham Vt. Aug. 4, 1812. 

Henry S. G. French, born Boscawen 
N.H.April 27, 1807; graduated Y. C. 
1834, Andover 1837; embarked Boston 
July 6, 1839. 

Mrs. French (Sarah C. Allison,) Con- 
cord N. H.; born Castine Me. Nov. 22, 
1810. 

Asa Hemenway, horn Shoreham Vt. 
July 6, 1810; graduated M. C. 1835, 
Andover 1838; embarked Boston July 6, 
1839. 

Mrs. Hemenway (Lucia Hunt) born 
Shoreham Vt. Nov. 21, 1810. 

Lyman B. Peet, born Cornwall Vt. 
March 1, 1809; graduated M. C. 1834, 
Andover 1837 ; embarked Boston July 6, 
1839. 



330 



APrExNDIX. 



Mrs. Peet (Rebecca C. Sherrill,) born 
Orwell Vt. Dec. 3,1810. 

Missionary Physician. 

Stephen Tracy M. D., born Hartford 
Vt.; embarked Boston July 1, arrived 
Singapore Dec. 17, 1836 ; Bankok April 
24, 1838. 

Mrs. Tracy (Alice Dana,) born Pom- 
fret Vt. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Mary E. Pierce, born Butternuts N. 
Y. Oct. 22, 1815; embarked Boston Ju- 
ly 6, 1839. 

Judith M. Taylor, born Madison N. Y. 
Nov. 2, 1815 ; embarked Boston July 6, 
1839. 

CHINA— 1830. 

Stations— Canton 1830; Macao 1835. 
Missionaries. 

Elijah C. Bridgrnan, born Belcher- 
town Ms. April 22, 1801 ; graduated A. 
C. 1826, Andover 1829; embarked New 
York Oct. 14, 1829 ; arrived Canton Feb. 
19, 1830. 

David Abeel, graduated (M. A.) R. C. 
1828; embarked New York Oct. 14, 
1829; arrived Canton Feb. 19, 1830; ap- 
pointed Oct. 1830 ; arrived Bankok July 
1, 1831; visited U. States April 1833— 
April 1839 ; arrived Canton April 26, 
1839. 

Ira Tracy — see Singapore. 

Edwin Stevens, New Canaan Ct.; born 
Aug. — 1801; graduated Y. C. 1828, 
New Haven 1831 ; arrived Canton Nov. 
— 1832; appointed July 7, 1835; died 
Singapore Jan. 5, 1837. 

Peter Parker, M. D. Framingham, Ms. 
born — 1804; graduated Y. C. 1831; 
New Haven 1834; embarked New York 
June 3, arrived Canton Oct. 26, 1834. 
Missionary Physician. 

William B. Diver, M. D., Philadel- 
phia P.; born Aug. — 1819; embarked 
New York May 8, 1839. 

Assistant Missionary. 

S. Wells Williams, born Utica N. Y. 
Sept. 21, 1812; embarked New York 
June 15, arrived Canton Oct. 26, 1833 ; 
Macao Dec. — 1835. 

SINGAPORE — 1834. 
Station — Singapore, 1834. 
Missionaries. 
Ira Tracy, born Hartford Vt. Jan. 15, 
1806; graduated D. C. 1829, Andover 
1832 ; embarked New York June 15, ar- 
rived Canton Oct. 26, 1833; Singapore 
July 24, 1834. 

Mrs. Tracy (Adeline White,) born 
Brookfield Ms. Sept. 25, 1809; embark- 
ed Boston July 2, 1834; married Singa- 
pore Jan. 15, 1835. 



James T. Dickinson, Norwich Ct.; 
born Lowville N. Y. Oct. 27, 1806; 
graduated Y. C. 1826, New Haven 1829; 
embarked Boston July 20, 1835 ; arrived 
Singapore Feb. 6, 1836. 

Matthew B. Hope, M. D., Philadel- 
phia Pa.; graduated Princeton 1834; em- 
barked Boston July 1, arrived Singapore 
Dec. 17, 1836 ; returned April 2, 1838. 

Joseph S. Travelli, born Philadelphia 
Pa. April 21, 1S09; graduated J. C. 1833, 
Western 1836; embarked Boston July 
1, arrived Singapore Dec. 17, 1836. 

Mrs. Travelli, (Susan Irwin,) born Al- 
leghany Pa. Aug. 22, 1815. 

Dyer Ball, Charleston S. C: born 
West Boylston Ms. June 3, 1796; grad- 
uated U. C. 1826 ; embarked New York 
May 15, arrived Singapore Sept 17, 
1838. 

Mrs. Ball (Lucy H. Mills,) born New 
Haven Ct. Dec. 16, 1807. 

George W. Wood, graduated D. C. 
1832; embarked New York May 15, ar- 
rived Singapore Sept. 17, 1838. 

Mrs. Wood (Martha M. Johnson,) 
Morristown N. J.; born Oct. — 1818; 
died Singapore March 8, 1839. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Alfred North, Boonville N. Y.; born 
Exeter N. H. March 10, 1807; embark- 
ed Boston July 20, 1835; arrived Singa- 
pore Feb. 6, 1836. 

Mrs. North (Minerva Bryan,) Fair- 
field N. Y.; born Saratoga N. Y. July 14, 
1815. 

INDIAN ARCHIPELAGO 1833 — 1834. 

Missionaries. 

Samuel Munson, born New Sharon 
Me. March 23, 1804; graduated B. C. 
1829, Andover 1832; embarked Boston 
June 10, arrived Batavia Sept. 30, 1833; 
died Sumatra June 28, 1834. 

Mrs. Munson (Abigail Johnson,) 
Brunswick Me.; returned Oct. — 1834; 
released Dec. 19, 1835. 

Henry Lyman, born Northampton Ms. 
Nov. 23, 1809; graduated A. C. 1829, 
Andover 1832; embarked Boston June 
10, arrived Batavia Sept. 30, 1833; died 
Sumatra June 28, 1834. 

Mrs. Lyman (Eliza Pond,) Boston Ms.; 
bornKeene N. H. Nov. 20, 1809; re- 
turned Oct. — 1834 ; released Jan. 12, 
1836. 

William Arms, Montrose Pa.; born 
Wilmington Vt. May 18, 1802; gradua- 
ted A. C. 1830, Andover 1833; embark- 
ed New York Aug. 16, arrived Pata- 
gonia Nov. 14, 1833; returned Jan. 25, 
1834; embarked Boston Juiy 20, 1835; 
arrived Singapore Feb. 6, 1836; visited 



APPENDIX. 



331 



Borneo June 29, 1836; arrived Sam- 
bas — ; returned Dec. 16, 1837 ; released 
June 5, 1838. 

Mrs. Arms (Mary Maxwell,) Philadel- 
phia, Pa.; born March 16, 180(3; died Ba- 
tavia Jan. 19, 1836. 

BORNEO — 18.38. 
Station — Sambas 1833. 
Missionaries. 

Elihu Doty, Bernville N. Y.; born 
Bern N. Y. Sept. 20, 1809 ; graduated 
R. C. 1833, New Brunswick 1835; em- 
barked New York June 8, arrived Bata- 
via Sept. 15, 1836 ; visited Borneo Oct. 
30, J 838 ; arrived — 

Mrs. Doty (Clarissa D. Ackley,) bom 
Washington Ct. Dec. 7, 1806. 

Jacob Ennis, born Aquackanonk N. J. 
Aug. 28, 1808; graduated R. C. 1832, 
New Brunswick 1836; embarked New 
York June 8, arrived Batavia Sept. 15, 
1836, Baliling Sept. 1, 1838, Borneo — . 

Mrs. Ennis (Henrietta B. Haines,) 
born New York City June 24, 1816 ; vis- 
ited U. S. 1819 —. 

Elbert Nevius, graduated R. C. 1830, 
New Brunswick 1834 ; embarked New 
York June 8, arrived Batavia Sept. 15, 
1836, Borneo — . 

Mrs. Nevius (Maria L. Condit) 

William Youngblood, born Montgom- 
ery N. Y., Nov. 1, 1800; graduated R. 
C. 1832, New Brunswick 1835; embark- 
ed New York June 8 r arrived Batavia 
Sept. 15, 1836, Borneo — . 

Mrs. Youngblood (Josephine Mils- 
paugh,) Montgomery N. Y.; born New 
York City May 28, 1808. 

Frederick B. Thomson, born New 
Brunswick N. J. Nov. 5, 1809; gradua- 
ted R. C. 1831, New Brunswick 1834; 
embarked New York May 25, arrived 
Borneo — . 

Mrs. Thomson (Catherine Wyckoff,) 
born New Brunswick N.J.Sept. 17, 1813. 

William J. Pohlman, born Albany N. 
Y. Feb. 17,1812; graduated R. C. 1834, 
New Brunswick 1837; embarked New 
York May 25, visited Borneo Oct. 30,. 
1838 ; arrived — . 

Mrs. Pohlman (Theodosia R. Scud- 
der,) New York City ; born Freehold N. 
J. Jan. 26, 1811.. 

Assistant Missionary. 

Azuba C. Condit, embarked New 
York June 8, arrived Batavia Sept. 15, 
1836, Borneo — 

SANDWICH ISLANDS — 1820. 

Islands and Stations. 
Haioaii;-K^Um 1820; Hilo 1824; 
Kaawaloa 1824 ; Waimea 1$32; Koha- 
la 1837. 



Oahu;— Honolulu 1820; Waialua 1832; 
Ewa 1834 ; Kaneohe 1834. 

Kauai;— Waimea 1820; WaioJi 1834; 
Koloa 1834. 

Mauai; — Lahaina 1823; Lahainaluna 
1831; Wailuku 1832; Hana 1837. 

Molokai; — Kaluaaha 1832. 

Missionaries. 

Hiram Bingham, born Bennington Vt. 
Oct. 30, 1789; graduated M. C. 1816, 
Andover 1819; embarked Boston Oct. 
23, 1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, 
1820. 

Mrs. Bingham (Sybil Moseley,) Can- 
andaigua N. Y.; born Westfield Ms. Sept. 
14, 1792. 

Asa Thurston, born Fitchburg Ms. 
Oct. 12, 1787; graduated Y. C. 1816, 
Andover 1819; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 
1819; arrived Kailua April 12, Honolulu 
Dec. 21, 1820, Kailua Nov. 5, 1823. 

Mrs. Thurston (Lucy Goodell,) born 
Marlboro, Ms. Oct. 29, 1795. 

Samuel Whitney, New Haven Ct.; 
born Branford Ct. April 28, 1793; embar- 
ked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived Hono- 
lulu April 19, Waimea, Kauai July 25, 
1820; ordained Kailua Nov. 30, 1825;. 
visited Washington Islands July — Dec. 
1832. 

Mrs. Whitney (Mercy Partridge,) born 
Pittsfield Ms. Aug. 14, 1795. 

Artemas Bishop, born Pompey N. Y. 
Dec. 30, 1795; graduated U. C. 1819 r 
Princeton 1822; embarked New Haven 
Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Kailua March 11,. 
1824, Ewa— 1836. 

Mrs. Bishop (Elizabeth Edwards,) 5 
Boston Ms.; born Marlboro, Ms. June — 
1798; died Kailua Feb. 21, 1828. 

Mrs. Bishop (Delia Stone,) Rochester 
N. Y.; born Bloomfield N. Y. May 26, 
1800; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827;. 
married Kailua Dec. 1, 1828. 

William Richards, born Plainfield Ms. 
Aug. 22, 1793; graduated W. C. 1819, 
Andover 1822; embarked New Haven* 
Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Lahaina May 31, 
1S23; visited U. States Dec. 9, 1836. 
—March 27, 1838; released July 3, 1838. 

Mrs. Richards (Clarissa Lyman,) born 
Northampton Ms. Jan. 10, 1794. 

Charles S. Stewart, born Flemington 
J. Oct. 16, 179S; graduated N. J. C. 
1815, Princeton 1821; embarked New 
Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Lahaina 
May 31, 1823; returned Oct. 15, 1825;: 
released Aug. 12, 1830. 

Mrs. Stewart (Harriet B. Tiffany,) 
Cooperstown N. Y-; born Stamford Ct, 
June 24, 1798. 

James Elv, born Lyme Ct. Oct. 22, 
1798; embarked New Haven Nov.. 19^ 



APPENDIX. 



1822; arrived Kaawaloa April 9, 1824; 
ordained Honolulu June 4, 1825; return- 
ed Oct. 15, 1828; released March 24, 
1830. 

Mrs. Ely (Louisa Everest,) born Corn- 
wall Ct. Sept. 8, 1792. 

Joseph Goodrich, Wethersfield Ct.; 
graduated Y. C. 1821; embarked New 
Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Hilo Jan. 
24, 1824; ordained Kailua Sept. 29, 1826 ; 
returned Jan. 25, released Oct. 11 , 1836. 

Mrs. Goodrich. 

Lorrin Andrews, Maysville Ky. ; bora 
— Ct.— 1796; graduated J. C. — Prince- 
ton 1825; embarked Boston Nov. 3,1827; 
arrived Lahaina Mav — 1828, Lahaina- 
luna Sept. 1, 1831. 

Mrs. Andrews. 

Ephraim W. Clark, Peacham Vt.; bora 
Haverhill N. H. April 25, 1799; gradu- 
ated D. C. 1824, Andover 1827; embarked 
Boston Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu 
Mar. 31, 1828, Lahainaluna Aug. 1, 1834. 

Mrs. Clark (Mary Kittredge,) born 
Mount Vernon N. H. Dec. 9, 1803. 

Jonathan S. Green, Pawlet Vt; born 
Lebanon Ct. Dec. 20, 1 796; graduated 
Andover 1827; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 
1827; arrived Honolulu March 31, 1828; 
visited N. W, Coast Feb. 13— Nov. 9, 
1829; arrived Lahaina Feb.— 1830, Hilo 
Jan. 28, 1831, Wailuku Aug. 15, 1832. 

Mrs. Green (Theodicia Arnold,) born 
East Haddam Ct. April 3, 1792. 

Peter J. Gulick, bora Freehold N. J. 
March 12, 1797; graduated N. J. C 1825, 
Princeton 1827; embarked Boston Nov. 
3, 1827; arrived Waimea, Kauai July 15, 
1828; Koloa Dec. 31, 1834. 

Mrs. Gulick (Fanny A. Thomas,) bora 
Lebanon Ct. April 16, 1798. 

Dwight Baldwin, M. D., Durham N. Y. ; 
born Durham Ct. Sept. 29, 1798; gradu- 
ated Y. C. 1821, Auburn 1829; embarked 
New Bedford Dec. 28, 1830; arrived 
Honolulu June 7, 1831, Waimea, Hawaii 
Jan. 15, 1832, Lahaina— 1835. 

Mrs. Baldwin (Charlotte Fowler,) born 
Northford Ct.— 1805. 

Sheldon Dibble, graduated H. C. 1827, 
Auburn 1830; embarked New Bedford 
Dec. 28, 1830; arrived Honolulu June 7, 
1831. Hilo Aug. — 1831, Lahainaluna 
Nov.— 1835; visited U. States Nov. 24, 
1837—1840. 

Mrs. Dibble (Maria M. Tomlinson,) 
born April — 1808; died Lahainaluna Feb. 
20, 1837. 

Mrs. Dibble (Antoinette Tomlinson,) 
Brooklyn N. Y.; embarked New York 
City Oct. 9, 1839. 

Reuben Tinker, bora Chester Ms. 
Aug. 6, 1799; graduated A. C, 1827, Au- 



burn 1830; embarked New Bedford Dec. 
28, 1830; arrived Honolulu June 7, 1831; 
visited Washington Islands July 18 — 
Nov. 17, 1832. 

Mrs. Tinker (Mary T. Wood,) Madi- 
son O.; born Chester Ms. Aug. 24, 1809. 

William P. Alexander, bora Paris Ky. 
July 25, 1805; graduated Princeton 1831; 
embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; 
arrived Honolulu May 17, 1832; visited 
Washington Islands July 18 — Nov. 17, 
1832, and July 2, 1833— May 12, 1834; 
arrived Waioli Sept.— 1834. 

Mrs. Alexander (Mary Ann McKin- 
ney,) Harrisburg Pa.; born Wilmington 
Del. Jan. 5, 1810. 

Richard Armstrong, bora Turbotville 
Pa. April 13, 1805; graduated Dick. C. 
1827, Princeton 1S31; embarked New 
Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Honolulu 
May 17, 1832; visited Washington Is- 
lands July 2, 1833— May 12, 1834; arri- 
ved Wailuku July 1835. 

Mrs. Armstrong (Clarissa Chapman,) 
born Russell Ms. May 15, 1805. 

John S. Emerson, born Chester Ms. 
Dec. 28, 1800; graduated D. C. 1826, 
Andover 1830; embarked New Bedford 
Ms. Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Waialua July 
—1832. 

Mrs. Emerson (Ursula S. Newell,) 
born Nelson N. H. Sept. 27, 1806. 

Cochran Forbes, born Goshen Pa. July 
21, 1805; graduated Princeton 1831; era- 
barked New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; 
arrived Kaawaloa July 10, 1832. 

Mrs. Forbes (Rebecca D. Smith,) 
Newark, N. J.; born Springfield N. J. 
June 21, 1805. 

Harvey R. Hitchcock, born Great 
Barrington Ms. March 13, 1800; gradu- 
ated W. C. 1828, Auburn 1831; embark- 
ed New Bedford Nov. 26, 1831; arrived 
Kaluaaha Nov.— 1832. 

Mrs. Hitchcock (Rebecca Howard,) 
born Owasco N. Y. Dec. 2, 1808. 

David B. Lyman, born New Hartford 
Ct. July 29, 1803; graduated W. C. 1828, 
Andover 1831; embarked New Bedford 
Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Hilo— 1832. 

Mrs. Lyman (Sarah Joiner,) Royalton 
Vt. 

Lorenzo Lyons, bornColrain Ms. April 
18, 1807; graduated TJ. C. 1827, Auburn 
1831; embarked New Bedford Nov. 26, 
1831; arrived Waimea, Hawaii— 1832. 

Mrs. Lyons (Betsey Curtis,) born El- 
bridge N. Y. Jan. 10, 1813; died Hono- 
lulu May 14, 1837. 

Mrs. Lyons (Lucia G. Smith,) Truxton 
N. Y.; born Burlington N. Y.— 1810; 
embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; married 
Hilo July 14, 1838. 



APPENDIX. 



333 



Ephraim Spaulding, born Ludlow Vt. 
Dec. 10, 1802; graduated M. C. 1828, 
Andoverl831; embarked New Bedford 
Nov. 26, 1831; arrived Lahaina— 1832; 
visited U. States Dec. 26, 1836— 

Mrs. Spaulding (Julia Brooks,) born 
Buckland Ms. April 7, 1810. 

Benjamin W. Parker, born Reading 
Ms. Oct. 13, 1803; graduated A. C. 1829, 
Andover 1832; embarked NeAv London 
Nov. 21, 1832; arrived Honolulu May 1, 
1833; visited Washington Islands July 2, 
1833— May 12, 1834; arrived Kaneohe 
Dec— 1834. 

Mrs. Parker (Mary E. Barker,) born 
Branford Ct. Dec. 9, IS05. 

Lowell Smith, born Heath Ms. Nov. 
27, 1802; graduated W. C. 1829, Auburn 
1832; embarked New London Nov. 21, 
1832; arrived Kaluaaha June — 1833, Ewa 
Nov.— 1834, Honolulu July 1, 1836. 

Mrs. Smith (Abba W. Tenney,) Bran- 
don Vt. born Barre Ms. Dec. 4, 1809. 

Titus Coan, born Killingworth Ct. 
Feb. 1, 1S01; graduated Auburn 1833: 
embarked New York Aug. 16, arrived 
Patagonia Nov. 14, 1833, returned Jan. 
25, 1834; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; 
arrived Hilo Aug. — 1835. 

Mrs. Coan (Fidelia Church,) born Riga 
N. Y. Feb. 17, 1810. 

Isaac Bliss, born Warren Ms. Aug. 28, 
1804; graduated A. C. 1828, Auburn 
1831; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; 
arrived Kohala — ] 837. 

Mrs. Bliss (Emily Curtis,) born El- 
bridge N. Y. July 25, 1811. 

Daniel T. Conde, born Charlton N. Y. 
Feb. 3, 1807; graduated U. C. 1831, 
Auburn 1834; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 
1836; arrived Hana— 1837. 

Mrs. Conde (Andelucia Lee,) born 
Jericho Vt. June 17, 1810; see New 
York Indians, mission. 

Mark Ives, born Goshen Ct. Feb. 10, 
1809; graduated U. C. 1833, East Wind- 
sor 1836; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 
1836; arrived Hana— 1837. 

Mrs. Ives (Mary A. Brainerd,) born 
Haddam Ct. Nov. 18, 1810. 

Thomas Lafon, M. D., Marion co. 
Mo., born Chesterfield co. Va. Dec. 17, 
1801; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1836; 
arrived Koloa — 1837. 

Mrs. Lafon (Sophia L. Parker,) born 
New Bedford Ms. June 30, 1812. 
Missionary Physicians. 

Thomas Holman, M. D., Cooperstown 
N. Y.; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; 
arrived Kailua April 12, withdrew July 
30, 1820; dismissed May 12, 1822. 

Mrs. Holman (Lucia Ruggles,) Brook- 
field Ms. 



Abraham Blatchley, M.D. East Guil- 
ford, Ct. embarked New Haven Nov. 19, 
1822; arrived Honolulu April 27, 1823; 
returned Nov. 6, 1826; released Oct. 16, 
1827. 

Mrs. Blatchley. 

Gerrit P. Judd, M. D., born Paris 
N. Y. April 23, 1803; embarked Boston 
Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu March 
31, 1828. 

Mrs. Judd (Laura Fish,) born Plain- 
field N. Y. April 3, 1804. 

Alonzo Chapin, M. D., born West 
Springfield Ms. Feb. 24, 1805; graduated 
A. C. 1826; embarked New Bedford Nov. 
26, 1831; arrived Lahaina— 1832; return- 
ed Nov. 28, 1S35; released March 14, 
1837. 

Mrs. Chapin (Mary Ann Tenney,) 
Boston Ms.; born Newburyport Ms. May 
9, 1804. 

Seth L. Andrews, M. D., Pittsford 
N. Y.; born Putney Vt. June 24, 1809; 
graduated D. C. 183]; embarked Boston 
Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kailua— 1837. 

Mrs. Andrews (Parnelly Pierce,) born 
Woodbury Ct. June 12, 1807. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Daniel Chamberlain, Brookfield Ms.; 
embarked Boston Oct. 23, 1819; arrived 
Honolulu April 19, 1820; returned March 
21, released Nov. 12, 1823. 

Mrs. Chamberlain. 

Samuel Ruggles, born Brookfield Ms. 
March 9, 1795; embarked Boston Oct. 
23, 1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, 
Waimea, Kauai July 25, 1820, Hilo Jan. 
24, 1824, Kaawaloa July— 1828; returned 
Jan.— 1834; released Nov, 29, 1836. 

Mrs. Ruggles (Nancy Wells,) born 
East Windsor Ct. April 18, 1791. 

Elisha Loomis, born Middlesex N. Y. 
Dec— 1799; embarked Boston Oct. 23, 
1819; arrived Honolulu April 19, 1820; 
returned Jan. 6, 1827; employed for a 
season in printing for the mission; Mack- 
inaw Nov. 4, 1830— May 12, 1832. 

Mrs. Loomis (Maria T. Sartwell,) 
Utica N. Y.; born New Hartford N. Y. 
Aug. 25, 1796. 

Levi Chamberlain, Boston Ms.; born 
Dover Vt. Aug. 28, 1792; embarked New 
Haven Nov. 19, 1822; arrived Honolulu 
April 27, 1823. 

Mrs. Chamberlain (Maria Patten,) 
Pequea Pa.; born Salisbury Pa. March 
3, 1803; embarked Boston Nov. 3, 1827; 
married Lahaina Sept. 1, 1828. 

Stephen Shepard, born Kingsboro' 
N. Y. July 26, 1800; embarked Boston 
Nov. 3, 1827; arrived Honolulu March 
31, 1828; died July 6, 1834. 

Mrs. Shepard (Margart C. Slow,) 



334 



APPENDIX. 



Champion N. Y. born — Pa. March 6. 
1801; returned Jan. 6, 1835; released. 

Andrew Johnstone, New Bedford Ms. 
embarked Dec. 28, 1830; arrived Hono- 
lulu June 7, 1831; dismissed April 22, 
1836. 

Mrs. Johnstone. 

Edmund H. Rogers, born Newton Ms. 
—1806; embarked New Bedford Nov. 

26, 1831; arrived Honolulu May 17, 1832; 
appointed April 16, 1S33; Lahainaluna 
—1835. 

Mrs. Rogers (Mary Ward,) born Mid- 
dlebury N. Y. — 1799; embarked Boston 
Nov. 3, 1827, arrived Honolulu March 
31, 1828; married Lahaina— 1833; died 
Honolulu May 23, 1834. 

Mrs. Rogers (Elizabeth M. Hitchcock,) 
born Great Barrington Ms. Oct. 4, 1802; 
embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; married 
Kaluaaha July 12, 1836. 

Lemuel Fuller, born Attleboro' Ms. 
April 2, 1810; embarked New London 
Nov. 21, 1832; arrived Honolulu May 1, 
1833; returned Dec. 1, 1833; released. 

Henry Dimond, New York City; born 
— Ct; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834; 
arrived Honolulu June 6, 1835. 

Mrs. Dimond (Ann Maria Anner,) 
N. Y. City. 

Edwin O. Hall, Rochester N. Y.;born 
Walpole N. H. Oct. 21, 1810; embarked 
Boston Dec. 5, 1834; arrived Honolulu 
June 6, 1835; visited Oregon 1839—. 

Mrs. Hall (Sarah L. Williams,) Brook- 
lyn N. Y.; born Elizabethtown N. J. Oct. 

27, 1812. 

Edward Bailey, born Hoi den Ms. Feb. 

24, 1S14; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 
1836; arrived Kohala— 1837. 

Mrs. Bailey (Caroline Hubbard,) born 
Holden Ms. Aug. 13, 1814. 

Samuel N. Castle, Medina O.; born 
Cazenovia N. Y. Aug. 12, 1S08; embark- 
ed Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Hono- 
lulu April 10, 1837. 

Mrs. Castle (Angeline L. Tenny,) 
Plainfield N. Y.; born Sudbury Vt. Oct. 

25, 1810. 

Amos S. Cooke, born Danbury Ct. 
Dec. 1, 1810; embarked Boston Dec. 14, 
1836; arrived Honolulu April 10, 1837. 

Mrs. Cooke (Juliette Montague,) born 
Sunderland Ms. March 10, 1812. 

Edward Johnson, born Hollis N. H. 
— 1813; embarked Boston Dec. 14,1836; 
arrived Waioli June 7, 1837. 

Mrs. Johnson (Lois S. Hoyt,) Warner 
N. H.; born Salisbury N. H. — 1809. 

Horton O. Knapp, born Greenwich Ct. 
March 21, 1813 ; embarked Boston Dec. 
14, 1836 ; arrived Waimea" Kauai — 
1837. 



Mrs. Knapp (Charlotte Close,) born 
Greenwich Ct. May 26, 1813. 

Edwin Locke, bora Fitzwilliam N. H. 
June 18, 1813; embarked Boston Dec. 
14, 1836; arrived Waialua — 1837. 

Mrs. Locke (Martha L. Rowell,) born 
Cornish N. H. Nov. 9, 1812. 

Charles McDonald, Holmesburg Pa.; 
born Easton Pa. Dec. 24, 1812; embark- 
ed Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Lahai- 
na — 1837. 

Mrs. McDonald (Harriet T. Halsted,) 
born New York City Dec. 6, 1810. 

Bethuel Munn, Benton N. Y.; born 
Orange N. J. Aug. 28, 1S03 ; embarked 
Boston Dec. 14, 1836 ; arrived Kaluaaha 
— 1837. 

Mrs. Munn (Louisa Clark.) bern Skan- 
eateles N. Y. Marah 3, 1810. 

William S. Van Duzee, Gouverneur 
N. Y.; born Hartford N. Y. Jan. 12,1811; 
embarked Boston Dec. 14, 1S36 ; arrived 
Kaawaloa July 10, 1837. 

Mrs. Van Duzee (Oral Hobart,) born 
Homer N. Y. Feb. 3, 1814. 

Abner Wilcox, born Harwinton Ct. 
April 19, 1808; embarked Boston Dec. 
14. 1836; arrived Hilo — 1837. 

Mrs. Wilcox (Lucy E. Hart,) Norfolk 
Ct.; born Cairo N. Y. Nov. 17, 1814. 

Maria Ogden, born Philadelphia Pa. 
Feb. 17, 1792; embarked Boston Nov. 
3, 1827 ; arrived Waimea, Kauai July 15, 
1828, Lahaina — 1829. 

Lydia Brown, born Wilton N. H. — 
1780; embarked Boston Dec. 5, 1834 ; 
arrived Wailuku July 13, 1835. 

Marcia M. Smith, Truxton N. Y.; 
born Burlington N. Y. — ; embarked 
Boston Dec. 14, 1836; arrived Kaneohe 
Sept. 1, 1837. 

SOUTH AMERICA. — 1823 — 1825. 

Station— Buenos Ayres 1823—1825. 
Missionaries. 

John C. Brigham, born New Marlboro' 
Ms. Feb. 28, 1794; graduated W. C. 
1819, Andover 1822; embarked Boston 
July 25 ; arrived Buenos Ayres Oct. 24, 
1S23 ; returned via Chili, Lima, etc. Oct. 
20, 1824 ; released July 4, 1826. 

Theopholis Parvin, graduated Prince- 
ton 1821 ; embarked Boston July 25, ar- 
rived Buenos Ayres Oct. 24,1823; re- 
turned Sept., released Dec. 13, 1825. 

CHEROKEES — 1816. 

Stations. 

East of the Mississippi: — Brainerd 
1817—1839; Carmel 1819—1836: Creek 
Path 1820—1837; Hightower 1823— 
1831 ; Willstown 1823—1839; Haweis 
1823—1834; Candy's Creek 1824—1839; 
New Echota 1827— 1834; Ahmohee 1831 



APPENDIX. 



335 



—1833; Red Clay 1835—1839 ; Running 
Waters 1835—1836. 

West of the Mississippi: — Dwight 1821 
transferred 1829 ; Mulberry 1828, trans- 
ferred to Fairfield 1829 ; Forks of Illi- 
nois 1830 ; transferred to Park Hill 1836. 
Missionaries. 

Cyrus Kingsbury — seeChoctaws. 

Loring S. Williams, do. 

Daniel S. Butrick, born Windsor Ms. 
Aug. 25, 17S9 ; departed Boston Nov. 13, 
1817;arrivedBrainerd Jan. 3, 1818, Car- 
mel — 1823; Hightower — 1827, Car- 
mel Sept. — 1830, Brainerd May 10, 
1836, Dwight March — 1 839. 

Mrs. Butrick (Elizabeth Proctor,) born 
Ipswich Ms. Feb. 1, 1783; arrived High- 
tower Feb. 14, 1823 ; married April 29, 
1827. 

Ard Hoyt, Wilkesbarre Pa.; born Dan- 
bury Ct. Oct. 23, 1770 ; departed Phila- 
delphia Nov. 10, 1817; arrived Brainerd 
Jan. 3, 1818, Willstown May 22, 1824; 
^died Feb. 18, 1828. 

Mrs. Hoyt (Esther Booth,) Wilkesbarre 
Pa.; born Southbury Ct. Jan. 18, 1774; 
returned April — 1834; released. 

William Chamberlain, Wilkesbarre 
Pa.; born Newbury Vt. Feb. 20, 1791 ; 
departed Wilkesbarre Nov. 24, 1817; ar- 
rived Brainerd March 10, 1818, Wills- 
town March 28, 1823 ; visited U. States 
Sept. — 1838— 

Mrs. Chamberlain (Flora Hoyt,) 
Wilkesbarre Pa.; born Danbury Ct. July 
7, 1798. 

Alfred Finney, born Harvard Ms. — 
1790; graduated D. C. 1815, departed 
Randolph Vt. Aug. 30, 1819; arrived El- 
iot Jan. 3, 1820; visited Arkansas July 1, 
1820; arrived Dwight May 10, 1S21 ; 
died June 13,1829. 

Mrs. Finney (Susanna Washburn,) 
born Randolph Vt. — , died Jan. — 1833. 

Cephas Washburn, born Randolph Vt. 
July 25, 1793; graduated U. V. 1817; 
departed Randolph Oct. 7, 1818 ; arrived 
Eliot Jan. 3, 1820 ; visited Arkansas Ju- 
ly 1, 1820; arrived Dwight May 10, 
1821 ; visited U. States April 14— Dec. 
—1835. 

Mrs. Washburn (Abigail Woodward,) 
born Randolph Vt. Aug. 22, 1797. 

Elizur Butler, M. D., New Marlboro' 
Ms.; born Norfolk Ct. June 11, 1794; de- 
parted Oct. — 1820; arrived Brainerd 
Jan. 10, 1821, Creek Path May 7, 1824, 
Haweis May 1, 1826; arrested by the 
Georgia guard July 7, L831 ; sentenced 
to the penitentiary Sept. 16, 1832 ; re- 
leased by the governor Jan. 14, 1833; 
arrived Brainerd Feb. 14, 1834; visited 
U. States April 16— Oct. 13, 1834; ar- 



rived Red Clay Sept. 16, 1835; ordained 
April — 1838 ; arrived Dwight June 10, 
.1839. 

Mrs. Butler (Esther Post,) born South 
Canaan Ct. Sept. 15, 1798; died Haweis 
Nov. 21, 1829. 

Mrs. Butler (Lucy Ames,) born Grotf 
on Ms. April 25, .1793 ; arrived Brainerd 
Nov. 7, 1827 ; married Aug. 14, 1830. 

William Potter, born Lisbon Ct. — 
1796; departed Nov. 1,1820; arrived 
Creek Path Jan. 19, 1821 ; visited U. 
States July — 1837— June — 1839; ar- 
rived Dwight June 10, 1839. 

Mrs. Potter, (Laura Weld) Hampton, 
Ct; born Braintree Vt. Oct. 12, 1800. 

Samuel A. Worcester, Peacham Vt.; 
born Worcester Ms. Jan. 18, 1798 ; grad- 
uated U. V. 1819, Andover 1823; depart- 
ed Boston Aug. 31, 1825; arrived Brai- 
nerd Oct. 21, 1825, New Echota, Nov. 

— 1827 ; arrested by the Georgia guard 
July 7, 1831; sentenced to the peniten- 
tiary Sept. 16, 1832; released by the 
governor Jan . 14, 1833 ; arrived Brainerd 
March 15, 1834 ; Arkansas May 29, 1835, 
Park Hill Dec. 2, 1836. 

Mrs. Worcester (Ann Orr,) born Bed- 
ford N. H. Sept. 21, 1799. 

Marcus Palmer, M. D. Whiteplains N. 
Y. ; born Greenwich Ct. April 24, 1795; 
departed New York April 20, 1820; ar- 
rived Union Feb. 18, 1821, Harmony — ; 
arrived Cherokees Feb. 1828, Fairfield 
Nov. — 1829 ; ordained — 1830; visited 
U. States Oct 1839—. 

Mrs. Palmer (Clarissa Johnson,) Col- 
chester Ct.; departed New York April 
20, 1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821; 
married Aug. 24, 1824; visited U. 
States April 4, died Granville O. Sept. 
8, 1835. 

Mrs. Palmer (Jerusha Johnson,) born 
Colchester Ct. Oct. 14, 1804: arrived 
Fairfield Jan. 3, 1833 ; married Feb. 7, 
1836. 

John Thompson, Kingsboro' N. Y.; 
born — 1800 ; graduated M. C. 1827; de- 
parted New York Dec. 16, 1828 ; arrived 
Carmel Jan. 23, 1829; Hightower Sept. 

— 1S30; Brainerd July 1, 1831 ; arrest- 
ed by Georgia guard July 8, 1831; re- 
turned April 4, released Aug. 28, 1832. 

Mrs. Thompson (Ruth B. Johnson,} 
Shoreham Vt. 

Jesse Lockwood, New Haven Ct; born 
North Salem N. Y. Nov. 11, 1802; grad- 
uated W. C. 1830, New Haven 1833; de- 
parted NeAv York Oct. 18, 1833 ; arrived 
Dwight Jan. 25, 1834; died July 13, 
1834. 

Mrs. Lockwood (Cassandra Sawyer,) 
Gloucester Ms.; born Henniker N. H. 



336 



APPENDIX. 



June 24; 1809; returned April 14, 1835; 
released. 

Missionary Physicians. 

George L. Weed, M. D.— see Creeks. 

Roderick L. Dodge, M. D., born Hart- 
land Vt. Sett; 7, J 808 ; arrived Creeks 
Dec.24,1834, Dwight — ; visited U. States 
Oct. — 1837— Oct. — 1838 ; released 
Sept. 24, 1839. 

Mrs. Dodge (Emeline Bradshaw,) 
Montpelier Vt; born Rockingham Vt. 
Nov. 4, 1812; arrived Dwight Dec. — 
1835 ; married Montpelier Aug. 22, 1838. 
Assistant Missionaries. 

Moody Hall, born Cornish N. H. Dec. 

I, 1789; departed New York Jan. 22, 
1817; arrived Brainerd March 7, 1817, 
Carmel Nov. 22, 1819; returned March 
23, 1826; released. 

Mrs. Hall (Isabella Murray,) born 
Lansingburgh N. Y. April 25, 1792. 

Abijah Conger, born Rockaway N. J. 
May 4, 1782; departed Sept. 30, arrived 
Brainerd Nov. 11, 1819; returned Nov. 
25, 1822; released. 

Mrs. Conger, Rockaway N. J.; born 
Bridgehampton L. I. 

John Vail, Rockaway N. J. born Han- 
over N. J. Oct. 9, 1788; departed Sept. 
30, arrived Brainerd Nov. 11, 1819; visit- 
ed United States Dec. 4, 1821— March 6, 
1822; released June 18, 1839. 

Mrs. Julia Vail, Rockaway N. J. born 
Hancock N. J. April 1, 1789. 

John Talmage, Rockaway N. J ; de- 
parted Sept. 30, arrived Brainerd Nov. 

II, 1819 ; returned May 25, 1820. 

Mrs. Talmage ( — Conger,) Rocka- 
way N. J. 

James Orr, Sumner Hill N. Y.; born 
Hancock N. H. May 19, 1791 ; departed 
New York April 18, arrived Dwight July 
23, 1820. 

Mrs. Orr (Minerva Washburn,) born 
Randolph Vt; departed Aug. 30, 1819; 
arrived Elliot Jan. 3, 1820, Dwight May 
10, married Nov. 18, 1821. 

Jacob Hitchcock, born Brimfield Ms. 
Sept. 7, 1792; departed March 5, arriv- 
ed Dwight July 23, 1820. 

Mrs. Hitchcock (Nancy Brown,) Mon- 
son Ms.; born Eastbury Ct. Jan. 19, 1791; 
arrived Dwight Dec. 22, married Dec. 
25, 1821. 

Daniel Hitchcock, born Brimfield Ms. 
Sept 22, 1795 ; departed Sept. 1, died 
Washington Pa. Oct. 1, 1821. 

John C. Ellsworth, Greensboro' Vt.; 
born Chatham Ct. Feb. 22, 1793 ; depart- 
ed Sept. 25, arrived Brainerd Nov. 24, 
1821, Haweis April 24, 1823, Brainerd 
April — 1 824 ; returned May 9, 1836 ; 
released Jan. 10, 1837. 



Mrs. Ellsworth (Eliza Tolmar,) born 
Greensboro' Vt. Dec. 25, 1795. 

Henry Parker, born Litchfield Ct 
March 22, 1791; arrived Brainerd Dec. 
19, 1821; released July 31, returned Oct 
1, 1832. 

Mrs. Parker (Philena Griffin,) born 
Simsbury Ct Feb. 10, 1792. 

Erastus Dean, born Bristol Vt. May 
13, 1798 ; arrived Brainerd Jan. 12, 1822; 
returned July — 1825 ; released. 

Mrs. Dean (Sarah Coleman,) Montpe- 
lier Vt, born Byfield Ms. Sept. 23, 1796; 
returned July — 1825; died Newbury - 
port May 21, 1826. 

Sylvester Ellis, born Randolph Vt. Ju- 
ly 29, 1798 ; arrived Brainerd April 10, 
1822, Willstown May 22, 1824; return- 
ed Oct. 9, 1832; released. 

Mrs. Ellis ( Sarah Hoy t,) Brainerd; born 
Danbury Ct Oct. 11, 1794. 

Ainsworth E. Blunt, born Amherst N. 
H. Feb. 22, 1800; departed Boston 
March 3, arrived Brainerd April 12, 
1822, Candy's Creek Aug. 26, 1837 ; re- 
leased June 18, 1839. 

Mrs. Blunt (Harriet Ellsworth,) Greens- 
boro' Vt; born Chatham Ct Sept. 25, 
1790; arrived Brainerd Nov. 24,1821; 
married Nov. 17, 1822. 

Isaac Proctor, born Ipswich Ms. May 
•6, 1784; arrived Brainerd Oct. 11, 1822, 
Hightower March 25, 1823, Carmel 
March 18, 1826, Amohee July 1, 1831 ; 
released June 4, returned Sept. 1833. 

Mrs. Fanny Proctor, West Bloemfield 
N. Y. 

Frederic Ellsworth, Greensboro' Vt; 
born — 1795; arrived Brainerd Oct 30, 
1822, Haweis April 22, 1824; returned 
April — 1826; released. 

Mrs. Ellsworth (— Coleman,) Montpe- 
lier Vt. 

David Gage— see Choctaws. 

William Holland, born Belchertown 
Ms. Feb. 7, 1798 ; departed Sept. 22, ar- 
rived Brainerd Nov. 20, 1823, Candy's 
Creek Nov. 17,1824; returned July — 
1837; released. 

t Mrs. Holland (Electa Hopkins,) 
Peacham Vt; born Hanover N. H. May 
9, 1797. 

Josiah Hemmingway, Windsor Ms.; 
born — 1793; arrived Brainerd Nov. 20, 
1823; Carmel — 1826; returned July — , 
released Aug. 12, 1830. 

Asa Hitchcock, Brimfield Ms.; born 
Homer N. Y. Aug. 3, 1800; departed 
Nov. 18, 1823; arrived Dw ight May 4, 
1824; visited U. States xMarch — 1828 
— Oct — 1829; released June 4, return- 
ed Nov. — 1839. 

Mrs. Hitchcock (Sophronia Sumner,) 



APPENDIX. 



337 



Spencer Ms.; died Dwight March 3, 
1827. 

Mrs. Hitchcock (Lucy Morse,) born 
Spencer Ms. July 29, 1795 ; arrived 
Dwight Oct. 27, 1829. 

Samuel Wisner, Granville O.; born — 
1794; arrived Mayhew July 21, 1821, 
Dwight March — 1825; released Sept. 
20, 1830. 

Mrs. Wisner (Judith Frissell,) born 
Peru Ms. 1800 ; departed Sept. — 1820 ; 
arrived Mayhew June 11, 1821 ; married 
Jan. 5, 1822 ; died Dwight Aug. 24, 1829. 

Samuel Newton, born Woodbridge 
Ct. Jan. 1, 1792; departed Feb. 39, ar- 
rived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821, Dwight 
Feb. — 1828, Forks of Illinois Feb. 2, 
1830; released Oct. 9,1838. 

Mrs. Newton (Mrs. Seely— MaryH. 
McCarthy,) born Rockaway N. J. 1802 ; 
departed New York March 7, arrived 
Harmony Aug. 8, 1821 ; married June 
3, 1822; died Forks of Illinois March 30, 
1835. 

Mrs. Newton (Mrs. Joslyn,) — see M. 
Joslyn, Choctaws ; married Forks of Illi- 
nois July 27, 1835. 

William H. Manwaring, Granville O.; 
born Norwich Ct. — 1804 ; arrived Car- 
mel April 22, 1825 ; returned April 3, 
1826 ; released. 

Fenner Bosworth, Stow's Square N. 
Y.; born 1794 ; departed Aug. 31, arrived 
Creek Path Nov. 5, 1825 ; returned April 
10, 1828; released. 

Mrs. Bosworth. 

Luke Fernal, born Nottingham N. PI. 
April 8, 1802; arrived Brainerd — 1826; 
returned — 1830. 

Mrs. Fernal, died Brainerd Oct. 13, 
1829. 

Aaron Gray, Oxford N. Y.; born — 
1798; departed Feb. 24, arrived Dwight 
April 16, 1829; released May — J 831 — 
Nov. — 1833; died June 25, 1837. 

John F.Wheeler, arrived Park Hill 
— 1835. 

Mrs. Wheeler. 

Henry K. Copeland, Dwight; born 
Salisbury Vt.; appointed June 18, 1839. 

Mrs. Copeland (Abigail H. Rice,)born 
Petersham Ms. Oct. 23, 1805. 

Ellen Stetson, born Kingston Ms. 
March 30, 1783; departed !Sept. 1, arriv- 
ed Dwight Dec. 22, 1821. 

Lucy Hutchinson — see Mrs. Howes, 
Choctaws. 

Sophia Sawyer, Rindge N. H.; born 
Fitchburg Ms. May 4, 1792$ arrived 
Brainerd Nov. 20, 1823, New Echota 
Feb. 6, 1829, Running Waters Jan. — 
1835 ; visited U. States July —1836 — 
Dec. — 1837 ; arrived Dwight — . 

43 



Cynthia Thrall, born Windsor Ct. 
Dec. 13, 1791 ; departed May 10, 1825; 
arrived Dwight July 28, 1825; died Aug. 
17, 1834. 

Erminia Nash, Lowville N. Y.; born 
Cummington Ms. Oct. 12, 1803 ; depart- 
ed Aug. 31, arrived Creek Path Nov. 5, 
1825; visited U. States July — 1837— 
June — 1839; arrived Dwight June 10, 
1839. 

Delight Sargent, Pawlet Vt.;>born — 
1800; arrived Brainerd Nov. 7, 1827, 
Red Clay June — 1836; released May 
16, 1837. 

Nancy Thompson, Blount co. Ten.; 
born Washington co. Va. March 20, 
1792; arrived Haweis — 1826, Wills- 
town March — 1833, Park Hill — . 

Hannah Kelly, born Amesbury Ms. 
July 24, 1783; arrived Brainerd Nov. 7, 
1827; Candy's Creek — 1828; released 
May 17, J 830. 

Catherine Fuller, born Fitchburg Ms. 
Sept. 22, 1801 ; departed New York Dec. 
16, 1828 ; arrived Candy's Creek Feb. 6, 
Haweis Dec. 20, 1829, Brainerd March 
1, 1834 ; returned May 9, 1836; released 
Aug. 27, 1838. 

Flora Post, arrived Haweis Dec. 1, 
1829; released April 10, 1832. 

Esther Smith, Royalton Vt.; born Har- 
risburg N. Y. July 25, 1806; arrived 
Dwight Dec. 22, 1832. 

Sarah A. Palmer, appointed Dec. 12, 
1837; released Aug. 7,1838. 

Theresa M. Bissell, Randolph Vt.; ar- 
rived Dwight Jan. 10, 1839. 

CHICKASAWS — 1827 — 35. 
[Commenced in Jan. J 821 by the Sy- 
nod of South Carolina and Georgia, by 
whom it was transferred to the Board in 
Dec. 1827.] 

Stations. 

Monroe 1821—30; Tokshish — 1835 ; 
Martyn — 1833 ; Caney Creek — 1833; 
Tipton co. Ten. 1833—35. 

Missionaries. 

Thomas C. Stuart, arrived Monroe— 
1821; visited U. States April— 1829; 
Nov.— 1830; arrived Tokshish—; releas- 
ed Feb. JO, 1835. 

Mrs. Stuart. 

Wm. C. Blair, departed — 1823; arriv- 
ed Martyn — ; released Dec. 29, 1830. 
Mrs. Blair. 

Hugh Wilson, born Iredell co. N. C. 
March 16, 1794; graduated N. J. C. 
1820, Princeton—; departed Oct. 6. 1822; 
arrived Caney Creek — ; visited U. States 
Nov. 8, 1830— March 12, 1831; arrived 
Tipton co. Ten. Dec— 1832; released 
June 2 1835. 



338 



APPENDIX. 



Mrs. Wilson (Ethalinda Hall,) born 
Iredell co. N. C. Dec. 20, 1794. 

James Holmes, born Carlisle Pa. Aug. 
"21, 1801; graduated Dick. C. 1823; de- 
parted Aug. — 1824; arrived Tokshish — ; 
visited U. States Oct.— 1829— Oct.— 
1830; arrived Martyn Jan.— 1831 ; releas- 
ed Jan. 29, 1833. 

Mrs. Holmes (Sarah A. Van Wage- 
nen,) Newark N. J.; departed— 1826. 
Assistant Missionaries. 

Prudence Wilson, "born Iredell co. 
N. C— 1792; departed Oct. 6, 1822; ar- 
rived Caney Creek — ,Tipton co. Ten. 
Nov.— 1832; died April 14, 1835. 

Emeline H.Richmond, arrived Martyn 
—1825; released Jan 29, 1833. 

CHOCTAWS— 181S. 

Stations. — East of the Mississippi; — 
Eliot 1818—33; Mayhew 1820—33; 
Bethel 1821—27; Emmaus 1822-33; 
Goshen 1823—33; Aiikhunnah 1824— 
31; Hachah 1824—26; Bokitunnuh 1825 
—27; Yoknokchaya 1826—33; Hebron 
1827—33. 

West of the Mississippi; — Bethabara 

1832— 37; Wheelock 1832; Clear Creek 

1833— 37; Bok Tuklo 1834—36; Bethel 

1834— 37; Pine Ridge 1835; Greenfield 
1836; Stockbndge 1837; Mountain Fork 
1837; Good Water 1837. 

Missionaries. 
Cyrus Kingsbury, born Alstead 
N. H. Nov. 22, 1786; graduated B. U. 
1812, Andover 1815; visited Cherokees 
Sept. — 1816; arrived Brainerd Jan. 13, 

1817, Elliot June 27, 1818, Mayhew 
Nov. 20, 1820; visited U. States Sept.— 

1835— Feb.— 1836; arrived Pine Ridge 
Feb. 25, 1836. 

Mrs. Kingsbury (Sarah B. Varnum,) 
Dracut Ms.; departed Salem Nov. 20, 
married New Orleans Dec. 24, 1818; ar- 
rived Elliot Feb. 1, 1819; died Mayhew 
Sept. 15, 1822. 

Mrs. Kingsbury (Electa May) born 
Goshen Ms. March 12, 1783; arrived 
Mayhew Dec. 12, 1S23; married Mav 
10, 1824. 

Loring S. Williams, Salisbury N. Y.; 
born Pownal Vt. June 28, 1796; depart- 
ed Salisbury Dec. 18, 1S16; arrived 
Brainerd March 7, 1817, Eliot June 27, 

1818, Bethel Oct. 6, 1821, Aiikhunnah 
—1827; ordained March 27, 1830; vis- 
ited U. States April 1— Nov. 25,1831; 
arrived Bethabara July 12, 1832; releas- 
ed Aug. 1; returned Sept. 20, 1837. 

Mrs. Williams (Matilda Loomis.) 
Salisbury N. Y .; born Winchester Ct. 
Oct. 20, 1793. 
Joel Wood, born Greenfield N. Y. 



Aug. 16, 1796; departed April 7, arrived 
Eliot Sept. 22, 1820; released April 2, 
1830— Oct. 15, 1833; ordained Albany 
N. Y. Feb. 6, arrived Tuscarora Nov. 15, 
1833, Pine Ridge Feb.— 1835, Green- 
field May— 1836; returned April 26, re- 
leased Sept, 24, 1839. 

Mrs. Wood (Clarissa H. Williams,) 
born Harpersfield N. Y. Nov. 21, 1802. 

Alfred Wright, born Columbia Ct. 
March 1, 17S8; graduated W. C. 1812, 
Andover 1814; arrived Mavhew April 

25, 1S21, Goshen Aug. 1, 1823; visited 
U. States Oct. 27, 1830— Jan. 7, 1832; 
arrived Wheelock Sept. 14, 1S32. 

Mrs. Wright (Harriet Bunce,) Charles- 
ton S. C; arrived Goshen June 15, 1S25. 

Cyrus Byington, born Stockbridge Ms, 
March 11, 1793, graduated Andover 
1819; departed Sept— 1820; arrived Eliot 
April 17, 1821, Aiikhunnuh — 1824; vis- 
ited U. States April— Dec— 1S27; or- 
dained Cincinnati Oct. 4, 1827; arrived 
Yoknokchaya March 1, 1S29; visited U. 
States April-Nov. — 1835; arrived Stock- 
bridge — . 

Mrs. Byington (Sophia Nye,) Marietta 
O.; married Dec. 19, 1827. 

Samuel Moseley, Montpelier Vt.; born 
Mansfield Ct. Sept. 24, 1790. graduated 
M. C. 1818, Andover 1821; departed 
Oct — , arrived Mayhew Dec. 12, 1823; 
died Sept. li, 1824. 

Mrs. Moseley (Sarah Curtis,) born 
Hanover N. H. June 1, 1793; returned 
March 19, 1828; released. 

Harrison Allen, Industry Me.; born 
Chilmark Ms. April 26, 1792; graduated 
B. C. 1824, Andover 182S; departed 
Boston Dec. 1, 1829; arrived Eliot Jan. 

26, 1S30; died Aug. 19, 1831. 

Mrs. Allen (Nancy Eames,) Wilming- 
ton Ms.; returned June 14, 1832; re- 
leased May 5, 1835. 

Henry R. Wilson, Shippensburg Pa.; 
born Bellefont Pa. June 10, 1808; grad- 
uated Jef. C. 1S2S; departed New York 
Nov. 1, arrived Dwight Dec. 22, 1832, 
Bok Tuklo Feb — 1S34; visited U. States 
June— Nov.— 1S34; released May 1,1836. 

Mrs. Wilson (Sarah Beatty,) born 
Newton Pa. March — 1822; arrived Bok 
Tuklo Dec— 1834; died July 18, 1235. 

John R. Agnew, graduated P. C. — ; 
appointed Aug. 15, 1835; arrived Wheel- 
ock — ; returned April — 1836; released. 

Ebenezer Hotchkin, Richmond Ms.: 
born — 1803; arrived Goshen Nov. 15, 
1828, Clear Creek Jan.— 1S33, Good 
Water— 1837. 

Mrs. Hotchkin (Philena Thacher,) born 
Hartford Pa.— 1804; arrived Eliot Dec 
20, 1823; married— 1831. 



APPENDIX. 



339 



Missionary Physician. 

William W. Pride, M. D., Cambridge 
N. Y.; arrived Eliot Aug. 1, 1819, May- 
hew Oct. 20, 1820; released Dec. 17, 
1825; returned March 18, 1826. 

Mrs. Pride (Hannah Thacher,) born 
Harford Pa.— 1800; departed Sept.— 
1820; arrived Eliot March 19, 1821; 
married June 12, 1822. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Aries V. Williams, Salisbury N. Y.; 
born Whitestown N. Y. April 6, 1799; 
arrived Eliot Jan. 18, died Sept. 6, 1819. 

Mrs. Williams (Judith Chase,) born 
Cornish N. H. — 1787; departed Salem 
Nov. 20, 1818; arrived Eliot Feb. 1, 
married July 4, 1819; died Oct. 13, 1821. 

Peter Kanouse, Rockaway N. J.; born 
— 1784; departed New York June 15, 
arrived Eliot Aug. 29, returned Oct. 5, 
1818; released. 

John G. Kanouse, Rockaway N. J.; 
departed New York June 15, arrived 
Eliot Aug. 29, 1818; returned Aug. 30, 
1819; released. 

Mrs. Kanouse. 

Moses Jewell, Chenango co. N. Y.; 
departed New York June 15, arrived 
Eliot Aug. 29, 1818, Emmaus Dec. 10, 
1822; returned April 2, released June 4, 
1830. 

Mrs Jewell. 

Isaac Fisk, Holden Ms.; born — 1790; 
arrived Eliot Aug. 1, 1819; died Sept. 
19, 1820. 

Anson Dyer, Ashfield Ms.; arrived 
Eliot July 1, 1820; returned March 19, 
1828; released. 

Mrs. Dyer, died Eliot Feb. 3, 1822. 

Zechariah Howes, Ashfield, Ms.; ar- 
rived Eliot July 1, 1820; returned June 
14, 1832; released Jan. 15, 1833. 

Mrs. Howes (Lucy Hutchinson,) 
Lyndeboro' N. H.; arrived Brainerd Nov. 
14, 1823, Mayhew May 18, 1824; mar- 
ried Nov. 1825. 

John Smith, Goshen Ms.; born— 1780; 
departed Sept. 13, 1820; arrived Eliot 
March 20, 1821; released Jan. 15, 1833. 

Mrs. Smith ( — Putney,) Goshen, Ms. 

Calvin Cushman, Goshen Ms.; born — 
1783; departed Sept. 13, 1820; arrived 
Mayhew March 3, 1821, Hebron Dec. 15, 
1827; released Jan. 15, 1833. 

Mrs. Cushman (Laura Bardwell,) 
Goshen Ms.; born Belchertown — 1782. 

Elijah Bardwell, Goshen Ms.; born 
Belchertown Ms. June 7, 1786; departed 
Sept. 13, 1820; arrived Eliot May 14, 
1821, Goshen Oct. 10, 1823; released 
Jan. 15, 1833. 

Mrs. Bardwell (Lavina Howes,) Ash- 
field, Ms. 



William Hooper, Berwick Me.; born 
—1794; departed Sept.— 1820; arrived 
Mayhew March 3, 1821, Eliot— 1827; 
died Sept. 3, 1828. 

Mrs. Hooper (Vina Everett,) Frances- 
town N. H.; born Dedham Ms.— 1794; 
arrived Mayhew March 21, 1823; died 
June 3, 1825. 

Mrs. Hooper (Eliza Fairbanks,) Frank- 
lin Ms.; departed — 1827; married March 
28, 1828; released Dec. 21, 1831. 

Samuel Wisner— see Cherokees. 

David Remington. Buffalo N. Y. ; 
departed Nov. 29, 1821 ; arrived Mayhew 
March 6, 1822; returned Jan. 16, 1823; 
released. 

Mrs. Esther Remington, New York 
City. 

Philo P. Stewart, Pawlet Vt.; born— 
1799; departed Oct. 31, 1821; arrived 
Mayhew Jan. 3, 1822: visited U. States 
March 9, 1825— Nov.— 1827; returned 
April 2, released Aug. 30, 1830. 

Mrs. Stewart (Eliza Capen,) Pittsford 
Vt.; arrived Mayhew Nov.— 1827. 

Stephen B. Macomber, Chatauque co. 
N. Y.; born— 1796; departed Feb. 19, 
arrived Bethel May 28, 1823; returned 
March 20, 1828; dismissed. 

Mrs. Macomber, Westfield N. Y. 

Anson Gleason, Hartford Ct; depart- 
ed Jan. — ,arrived Emmaus May 3, 1823, 
Hachah June— 1824; visited U. States 
May — Dec. — 1826; arrived Mayhew — 
1827; returned April 15, released May 
9,1831. 

Mrs. Gleason (Bethiah W. Tracy,) 
born Lebanon Ct — 1803; arrived May- 
hew Dec— 1826. 

David Wright, Newport N. H.;born — 
1795; departed Oct. — 1823; arrived Aiik- 
hunnuh May — 1824; released Aug. 2, 
1828. 

Mrs. Wright (Lucinda Washburn,) 
Montpelier Vt.; born— 1802; died Nov. 
13, 1826. 

Ebenezer Bliss, Clarkson N. Y.; born 
Springfield Ms.—; departed Oct.— 1823; 
arrived Goshen May — 1824; visited U. 
States Dec. 11, 1826— Nov.— 1827; re- 
leased May 9, 1831. 

David Gage, Lyndeboro' N. H.; de- 
parted Oct. — 1823; arrived Emmaus 
June 1, 1824; released Jan. 15, 1833. 

Mrs. Gage (Betsy Putnam,) Lynde- 
boro' N. H. 

Samuel Moulton, born Bolton Ct. 
April 16, 1801; departed Nov. 20, 1826; 
arrived Goshen Jan. 16, 1827, Arkansas- 
Dec— 1832, Bethel Jan. 1, 1834; return- 
ed April 7, released June 13, 1837. 

Mrs. Moulton (Lucinda Field,) Kill- 
ingworth. Ct.; departed— 1827. 



340 



APPENDIX. 



Elijah S. Town, Granville N. Y.;born 
—1804; arrived Mayhew Nov.— 1827; 
released .Tan. 15, 1833. 

Mrs. Town (Hannah E. Cone,) Man- 
chester Ct.; arrived Mayhew — 1827; 
married— 1830. 

John Dudley, Richmond Ms.; born — 
1805; departed Boston Dec. 1, 1829; ar- 
rived Mayhew Jan. 11, 1830; returned 
June 1, released July 11, 1831. 

Matthias Joslyn, Royalton Vt.; born 
Waitsfield Vt. Aug. 19, 1807; departed 
Boston Nov. 1 , arrived Mayhew Dec. 23, 
1830; died Dwight Nov. 21, 1833. 

Mrs. Jo3lyn (Sophia M. Palmer,) born 
Thetford Vt. March 2, 1811;— see S. 
Newton, Cherokees. 

Abner D. Jones, born Lisle N. Y. 
Sept. 12, 1802; arrived Pine Ridge Dec. 
21, 1835; Mountain Fork— 1837. 

Mrs. Jones (Eunice G. Robinson,) 
born Lenox Ms. Feb. 2, 1804. 

Jared Olmstead, Homer N. Y.; born 
Ridgefield Ct. Aug. 19, 1811; departed 
New York Dec. 12, 1836: arrived Wheel- 
ock — . 

Peter Auten, Chili N. Y.: born Ovid 
N. Y. Oct. 1, 1811; departed New York 
Dec. 12, 1836; arrived Bethel — ; released 
Jan. 30, 1838. 

Mrs. Auten (Lydia Chapman,) born 
Fairfield Ct.— 1808. 

Anna Burnham, Lenox Ms.; born — 
1781; departed Sept. — , arrived Mayhew 
Dec. 13, 1822; visited U. States March 
19— Nov. 11, 1828; arrived Yoknok- 
chaya March—] 829, Clear Creek— 1 833. 

Eliza R.Buer, Charleston S. C, ar- 
rived Goshen June 15, 1825; returned 
Oct. 27, 1S30; released. 

Pamela Skinner, born Glastenbury 
Ct. — 1801; arrived Emmaus Nov. — 
1827; returned June 14, released Aug. 
28, 1832. 

Nancy Foster, Marietta O.; departed 
Dec. 29, 1827; arrived Yoknokchaya 
March 1, 1829; released July 31, 1832. 

Eunice Clough, born Bradford N. H. 
—1803; departed Boston Dec. 1, 1829; 
arrived Mayhew Jan. 11, Aiikhunnah 
July 29, 1830, Bethabara Oct. 27, 1832. 
Lukfoata July 13, 1835. 

Louisa M. Williams, (daughter of 
L. S. Williams,) arrived Bethabara D»c. 
16, 1834; returned Sept. 20, 1837; re- 
leased. 

Elizabeth A. Merrill, Stratham N. H.; 
arrived Eagle Town Dec. — 1835; return- 
ed April — 1838; released. 

Mrs. Barnes (Nancy Woodbury) born 
Beverly Ms.; departed New York Dec. 
12, 1836; arrived Bethabara— 1837. 



creeks — 1832 — 37. 
Missionaries. 
John Fleming, Mifflin co. Pa.; grad- 
uated N. J. C/1829, Princeton 1S32; 
arrived Creeks Jan, 2, 1833: released 
March 7, 1S37. 

Mrs. Fleming (Margaret Scudder,) 
Kingston N. J. 

Missionary Physicians. 
George L. Weed, M. D., born Cats- 
kill N. Y. Jan. 30, 1800; departed May 
— , arrived Dwicrht July 28, 1825, Union 
Feb. 5, 1828, Creeks May 1, 1832; re- 
leased Feb. 25, 1834. 

Mrs. Weed, (Eliza H. Lathrop,) born 
Pittsfield Ms. March 20, 1800. 

Roderick L. Dodge, M. D. — see 
Cherokees. 

osages — 1826 — 37. 
[Commenced by the United Foreign 
Missionary Society in 1820, and trans- 
ferred to the A. B. C. F. M. in Juue 
1826.] 

Stations. Union 1820—36; Harmonv 
1821-36; Hopefield 1S23— 36; Boudi- 
not 1824—37. 

Missionaries. 

William F. Vaill, North Guilford Ct.; 
born Hadlvme Ct. June 7, 1783; gradu- 
ated Y. C. 1806; departed April 14, 
1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821 ; vis- 
ited U. States March 20, 1826— April 
30, 1827; returned May 12, released 
Sept. 30,1834. 

Mrs. Vail (Asenath Selden,) North 
Guilford Ct.; born Hadlyme Ct. Dec. 28, 
1785. 

Marcus Palmer — see Cherokees. 

Nathaniel B. Dodge, Underbill Vt.: 
born Winchester N. H. June 5,1781; 
departed Feb. 12, arrived Harmony Aug. 
8, 1821, Boudinot March 12, 1830 ; visit- 
ed U. States Sept. 17, 1832— May 26, 
1833; released March 29, 1836. 

Mrs. Dodge (Sally Gale,) Underhill 
Vt; born Princeton Ms. July 21, 1784. 

Benton Pixley, East Williamstown 
Vt.;born Great Barrington Ms. — 1783; 
graduated M. C. 1811; departed New 
York March 7, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 
1821, Boudinot Sept. — 1824; released 
Jan. 31, 1831. 

Mrs. Pixley (Lucia F. Howell.) East 
Williamstown Vt.; born Manchester 
Vt. 

William B. Montgomery, born Dan- 
ville Pa.; departed New York March 7, 
arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821, Union 
Sept. —1830; died Hopefield Aug. 17, 
1834. 

Mrs. Montgomery (Harriet Woolley,) 



APPENDIX. 



341 



New York City ; departed March 7, ar- 
rived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; married 
Oct. — 1827 ; died Union Sept. 5, 1834. 

Amasa Jones, Woodstock Vt.; born 
RindgeN. H. April 24, 1798; departed 
Feb. 15, arrived Harmony Aug-. 8, 1821; 
ordained Oct. 10, 1829; released Aug. 
9, 1836. 

Mrs. Jones (Roxana Stearns,) born 
Ashburnham Ms. May 7, 1795. 

Missionary Physician. 
George L. Weed — see Creeks. 
Assistant Missionaries. 
William C. Requa, born Mount Pleas- 
ant N. Y. — 1796 ; departed April 20, 
1820; arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821, 
Hopefield— 1823; visited U. States 
June— Dec— 1834, May— Dec. — 1836; 
returned July — 1837; released May 
22, 1838. 

Mrs. Requa (Susan Comstock,) born 
Wilton Ct. — 1795; departed New York 
March 7, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821; 
married Oct. 2, 1822; died June 5, 1833. 

Mrs. Requa (Jane Montgomery,) Dan- 
ville Pa.; arrived Hopefield Dec. 20, 
1834; died Oct. 30, 1835. 

George Requa, Sing Sing N. Y.; 
born Mount Pleasant N. Y. —^1798 ; de- 
parted April 20, 1S20 ; arrived Union 
Feb. IS, 1821, Hopefield — 1831; re- 
leased Oct. 1, 1833. 

Mrs. Requa (Sarah S. Clapp,) Cincin- 
nati O.; arrived Union Dec. 22, 1823; 
died Aug. — 1826. 

Mrs. Requa (Mary H. Austin,) Har- 
mony; born Waterbury Vt.; Jan. 19, 
1811 ; married Harmony Oct. 25, 1827. 

Daniel H. Austin, Waterbury Vt, 
born Winchester Ct. Feb. 2, 1778 ; de- 
parted Feb. 9, arrived Harmony Aug. 8, 
1821; released March 29, 1836. 

Mrs. Austin (Lydia Hovey,) Water- 
bury Vt. born Mansfield Ct. Sep. 27, 1784. 

Abraham Redfield, born Orange co. 
N. Y. — 1795 ; departed New York A- 
pril 20, arrived Union Feb. 18, 1821 vis- 
ited U. States April — July — 1833 ; 
released March 29, 1836. 

Mrs. Redfield (Phebe Beach,) New- 
burgh N. Y.; departed April 20, ar- 
rived Union Feb. 18, married March 10, 
1821. 

Samuel B. Bright, Potts Grove Pa.; 
born Nazareth N. J. Nov. 1, 1794; de- 
parted Feb. 11, arrived Harmony Aug. 
8, 1821; released Dec. 16, 1834. 

Mrs. Bright (Charlotte Stocker,) born 
Columbia co. Pa June 19, 1821. 

Richard Colby, born Merrimac N. H. 
1798 ; departed March 15, arrived Har- 
mony June 1, 1824; released Dec. 16, 
1834. 



Mary Etris, born Philadelphia Pa. 
Dec. 17, 1785; departed March 15, ar- 
rived Harmony Aug. 8, 1821 ; released 

— 1836. 

Mary B. Choate, Thetford Vt; arrived 
Harmony May 26, 1833; released July 
22,1834. 

Elvira G-. Perkins, Thetford Vt.; ar- 
rived Harmony May 26, 1 833 ; released 

— 1835. 

PAWNEES 1834. 

Missionary. 

John Dunbar, Ware Ms.; born Palmer 
Ms. March 7, 1804 ; graduated W. C. 
1832 ; departed Ithaca May 5, arrived 
Grand Pawnees Oct. 21, 1834 ; visited 
U. States Sept. — 1836— May — 1837. 

Mrs. Dunbar (Esther Smith,)born Had- 
lev Ms. Aug. 17, 1805; departed Jan. 
30", arrived May 7, 1837. 

Missionary Physician. 

Benedict Satterlee, Elmira N. Y.; de- 
parted Ithaca March 1, arrived Pawnees 
May 27, 1836; died May 10, 1837. 

Mrs. Satterlee (Martha A. Mather,) 
Fairfield N. Y.; born July 31, 1813; died 
Liberty Mo. April 30, 1836. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Samuel Allis, Ithaca N. Y.; born Con- 
way Ms. Sept. 28, 1805 ; departed May 
5, arrived Pawnee Loups Oct. 23, 1834. 

Mrs. Allis (Emeline Palmer,) Ithaca 
N. Y.; born — Ct. May 19, 1808; de- 
parted March 1, married Liberty Mo. 
April 23, arrived May 27, 1836. 

OREGON INDIANS — 1835. 

Tribes. 

Kayuses 1836; Nez Perces 1836; Flat 
Heads 1838. 

Missionaries. 

Henry H. Spalding, Prattsburgh N. Y.; 
graduated W. R. C. 1833 ; departed Feb. 
12, 1836; arrived Nez Perces Sept. 1836. 

Mrs. Spalding. 

Cushing Eells, born Blandford Ms. 
Feb. 16, 1810 ; graduated W. C. 1834, 
E. Windsor 1837 ; departed New York 
March 19, arrived Aug. 29, 1838, Flat 
Heads — . 

Mrs. Eells (Myra Fairbank,) born Hol- 
den Ms. May 25, 1805. 

Asa B. Smith, born East Williams- 
town Vt. July 16, 1809; graduated M. 
C 1834, New Haven 1837; departed 
March 15, arrived Aug. 29, 1838, Ka- 
yuses — . 

Mrs. Smith (Sarah G. White,) born 
West Brookfield Ms. Sept. 14, 1813. 

Elkanah Walker, born North Yar- 
mouth Me. Aug. 7, 1805; graduated 
Bangor 1837; departed March 8, arrived 
Aug. 29, 1838 ; Flat Heads — . 



342 



APPENblX. 



Mrs. Walker (Mary Richardson,) born 
Baldwin, Me. April 1, 1811. 

Missionary Physician. 

Marcus Whitman, M. D., Rushville 
N. Y.; departed on exploring- tour March 
14, returned to U. States Aug. 27, 1835 
■ — March 1836, arrived Kay uses Sept. 
1836. 

Mrs. Whitman (Narcissa Prentiss,) 
Amity N. Y.; born Prattsburgh N. Y. 
March 18, 1808; departed March 3, ar- 
rived Sept. 1. 183G. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

William H. Gray, Utica N. Y.; born 

— 1810; departed March 1, arrived 
Sept. 1 1836; visited U. States Jan. 
1 — Aug. 21, arrived Nez Perces Aug. 
1838. 

Mrs. Gray (Mary A. Dix,) Ithaca N. 
Y.; born — 1811 ; departed New York 
March 19, arrived Aug. 21, 1838. 

Cornelius Rogers, arrived Aug. 21, 
Nez Perces 1838. 

sioux — 1834. 
Stations. — Lac qui Parle 1835 ; Lake 
Harriet 1835. 

Missionaries. 

Thomas S. Williamson, M. D.; Rip- 
ley 0.; born Fairforest S. C. March 1800, 
graduated J. C. 1820 ; explored April 25 
— July 2, 1834; departed Ripley April 
1, arrived Fort Snelling May 16, Lac 
qui Parle July 9, 1835. 

Mrs. Williamson (Margaret Poage,) 
Ripley O.; born Mason co. Ky. Oct. — 
1804. 

Jedediah D. Stevens, Peterboro' N. Y. 
born — 1800 ; arrived Stockbridge June 

— 1829; appointed Nov. 22, 1830; ar- 
rived Sioux May 30, 1835, Lake Harriet 
Sept. — 1835; released /Vug. 13, 1839. 

Mrs. Julia Stevens. 

Stephen R. Riggs, born Steubenville 
O. March 23, 1812 ; graduated J. C. 1834; 
departed Feb. — 27, arrived June 2, 
1837. 

Mrs. Riggs (Mary A. C. Longley,) 
born Hawley Ms. Nov. 10, 1813. 

Samuel W. Pond, Washington Ct.; ar- 
rived Lake Harriet — ; appointed Oct. 3, 
1837. 

Mrs. Pond (Cordelia Eggleston,) Staf- 
ford N. Y.; married Nov. 22, 1838. 
Assistant Missionaries. 

Alexander G. Husgins, Clay O.; born 
Lincoln co. N. C. Feb. 18, 1802; depart- 
ed March 26, arrived Fort Snelling May 
16, Lac qui Parle July 9, 1835. 

Mrs. Huggins (Lydia Pettyjohn,) born 
Highland co. O. Sept. 2, 1812. 

Gideon H. Pond, Washington Ct; ar- 
rived Lac qui Parle — ; appointed Dec. 5, 



1837 ; arrived Lake Harriet April — 

1839. 

Mrs. Pond (Sarah Poage,) Ripley O.; 
born Mason co. Ky. May — 1806 ; de- 
parted April 1, arrived Fort Snelling 
May 16, Lac qui Parle July 9, 1835; 
married Nov. 1, 1837. 

Lucy C. Stevens, Peterboro' N. Y.; ar- 
rived May 30, 1835 ; married Rev. Mr. 
Gavin, Swiss missionary — 1839. 

Fanny Huggins, born Brown co. O. 
Nov. 8, 1812 ; arrived Lac qui Parle June 
1839. 

OJIBWAS 1831. 

Stations. — La Pointe 1831; Yellow 
Lake 1833—36; Sandy Lake 1833—34; 
Leech Lake 1833—37 ; Fon du Lac 1834; 
Pokeguma 1836. 

Missionaries. 

Sherman Hall, born Weathersfield Vt. 
April 30, 1801 ; graduated D. C. 1828, 
Andover 1831 ; departed June 13, arriv- 
ed La Pointe Aug. 30, 1831. 

Mrs. Hall (Betsev Parker,) born Pep- 
perell Ms. Oct. 11, 1801. 

William T. Boutwell, born Lyndboro' 
N. H. — 1803; graduated D. C. 1828, 
Andover 1831; departed June 13, ar- 
rived Mackinaw July 13, 1831,JLa Pointe 
June 20, 1832, Leech Lake Oct. 3, 1833, 
Pokeguma Aug. 11, 1838. 

Mrs. Boutwell (Hester Crooks,) born 
Drummond's Island May — 1817 ; mar- 
ried Fon du Lac Sept. 11, 1834. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Frederic Ayer, Utica N. Y.; born'West 
Stockbridge Ms. Oct. 11, 1803 ; depart- 
ed May and arrived Mackinaw June 10, 
1829, La Pointe Aug. 30, 1831, Yellow 
Lake Sept. 16, 1833, Pokeguma May 5, 
1836. 

Mrs. Ayer (Elizabeth Taylor,) born 
Heath Ms. — 1803 ; arrived Mackinaw 
May 30, 1828; married July — 1S33. 

Edmund F. Ely, Albany N. Y.; born 
North Wilbraham Ms. Aug. 3, 1809; de- 
parted July 5, arrived Sandy Lake Sept. 
19, 1833, Leech Lake March 6, Fon du 
Lac Aug. — 1834. 

Mrs. Ely (Catherine Bissell,) born 
Sault St. Marie Nov. 25, 1817, married 
La Pointe, Aug. 30, 1835. 

Joseph Town, Jacksonville 111.; de- 
parted July 1 , arrived La Pointe Sept. — 
1834; released May 16, 1837. 

Mrs. Town (Hannah Hill,) Chicago 111.; 
arrived Sept. — 1835. 

John L. Seymour, Plymouth Ct; born 
— 1811 ; departed May — , arrived Mack- 
inaw July — 1833, Yellow Lake Sept. — 
1834, Pokeguma May — 1836. 

Mrs. Seymour (Jane B. Leavitt,) Mer- 



APPENDIX. 



343 



edith N. H., departed Oct. 7, arrived 
Mackinaw Nov. 11, 1833; married — 
1837. 

Grenville T. Sproat, born Middleboro' 
Ms.; arrived La Pointe Sept. — 1835; 
appointed — ; visited U. States July — 
1837— June — 1838. 

Mrs. Sproat (Florantha Thompson,) 
born Middleboro' Ms. May 14, 1811 ; de- 
parted April 23, arrived June 29 1838. 

Delia Cooke, born New Hartford Ct. 
March 29, 1794; departed June ^ar- 
rived Mackinaw Aug-. 4, 1825, La Pointe 

— 1833, Fon du Lac May —1836 ; re- 
leased July 9, 1839. 

Sabrina Stevens, arrived Maumee — , 
Mackinaw — 1828, La Pointe —1833, 
Yellow Lake Sept. — 1834. 

MACKINAW — 1826 — 37. 

{Commenced by the United Foreign 
Missionary Society in 1823, and trans- 
ferred to the A. B. C. F. M. in 1826.] 
Missionary, 

William M. Ferry, graduated U. C. 
1820 ; arrived Mackinaw Oct. 19, 1823; 
released Aug. 6, 1834. 

Mrs. Ferry, 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Martin Heydenburk, Skeneateles N. 
Y.; born L. I. Sept 19, 1798 ; arrived 
Mackinaw Oct. 20, 1824; visited U. 
States Aug. — 1827— May — 1828; re- 
leased Aug. 6, 1833. 

Mrs. Heydenburk (Huldah W. War- 
ner,) born Winfield N. Y. Dec. 19, 1803; 
arrived Mackinaw May 30, 1828. 

John S. Hudson, arrived Mackinaw 
Aug. 4, 1825; released April 22, 1830. 

Mrs. Hudson, arrived Mackinaw — 
1825. 

John Newland, Auburn N. Y.; arrived 
Mackinaw May 30, 1828 ; released April 
22,1829. 

Mrs. Newland, Auburn N. Y. 

Frederic Ayer — see Ojibwas. 

Abel D. Newton, Ashheld Ms.; born 

— 1806 ; arrived Mackinaw Nov. 4, 1830; 
released Feb. 18, 1834. 

Chauncey Hall — see Stockbridge In- 
dians. 

John L. Seymour — see Ojibwas. 

Lucius Garey, Thetford Vt.; born — 
1800 ; arrived Mackinaw May 18, 1834; 
released June — 1837. 

Mrs. Garey (Frances M. Skinner, 
Whitesboro' N. Y. 

Mason Hearsey, Minot Me.; arrived 
Mackinaw July 11, 1834; returned A- 
pril — 1835 ; released Feb. 9, 1836. 

W. R. Campbell, Canandaigua N. Y.; 
born — Ms. — 1811 ; arrived Macki- 
naw Oct. 16, 1835; released July 11, 1837. 



Mrs. Campbell (Dolly Farrar.) Peters- 
ham Ms. 

Betsey McFarland, Plainfield N. Y.; 
born Charlemont Ms. — 1795; arrived 
Mackinaw July — 1824 ; returned Oct. 
— 1834 ; released. 

Hannah Goodale, born Conway Ms. 
Feb. 8, 1787 ; departed April 22, arrived 
Mackinaw May 30, 1828 ; released Oct. 
3, 1837. 

Persis Skinner, Whitesboro' N. Y.; 
born Troy L. C. Sept 18, 1808 ; arrived 
Mackinaw Nov. 4, 1830 ; married Rev. 
Mr. Denton, Swiss missionary Oct. — 
1835; released Feb. 9, 1836. 

See Mrs. Marsh and Mrs. Hall, Stock- 
bridge Indians; and Mrs. Ayer, Miss 
Cooke, and Miss Stevens, Ojibwas. 

STOCKBRIDGE INDIANS 1828. 

Missionaries. 

Jesse Miner, New Stockbridge N. Y. 
born Guilford Ct. Sept. 22, 1781 ; depart- 
ed May 19, arrived June 20, 1828; died 
March 22, 1829. 

Mrs. Miner (Amanda Head,) New 
Stockbridge N. Y.; born Little Compton 
R. I. May 19, 1787 ; arrived Nov. 4, 1828; 
returned July — 1829; released. 

Cutting Marsh, born Danville Vt July 

20, 1800 ; graduated D. C. 1826 ; Ando- 
ver 1829 ; departed Oct. —1829 ; arriv- 
ed May 1, 1830. 

Mrs. Marsh,(Eunice O. Osmar,) Buffa- 
lo N. Y.; born Whitestown N. Y. — 
1798; arrived Mackinaw — 1824; mar- 
ried Stockbridge Nov. 2. 1837. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

Augustus T. Ambler, Augusta N. Y.; 
arrived Nov. 4, 1828; died Yoknok- 
chaya, Choctaws Feb. — 1831. 

J. D. Stevens — see Sioux. 

Chauncey Hall, Augusta N. Y., born 
Rensalaerville N. Y. Sept. 3, 1803 ; ar- 
rived Mackinaw July 16, 1832, Stock- 
bridge May — 1834 ; visited U. States 
May 4— July 20, 1835 ; released Sept. 

21, 1837. 

Mrs. Hall (Matilda Hotchkiss,) Utica 
N.Y.; born Cheshire Ct. — 1799; de- 
parted May 19, arrived Mackinaw June 
14, 1828; married May 17, 1834. 

Sophia Mudgett 

maumee— 1826— 35. 

[Commenced by the Western Mission- 
ary Society in Nov. 1822 ; transferred to 
the United Foreign Missionary Society 
in Oct. 1825, and to the A. B. C. F. M. 
in June 1826.] 

Missionaries. 

Isaac Van Tassel, ordained April — 
1829; released — 1835. 

Mrs. Van Tassel (— Badger.) 



344 



APPENDIX. 



Assistant Missionaries. 

Sidney L. Brewster, Geauga eo. O.; 
arrived Maumee April — 1831; returned 
June — 1833; released. 

Mrs. Brewster (Sarah Withrow,) Mau- 
mee; married June — 1832. 

Hannah Riggs, Franklin Pa.; arrived 
Maumee Nov. — 1827; released Aug. 6, 
1833. 

Rebecca Newell, Bradford Vt; born 
—1790; arrived Seneca July— 1828, 
Maumee — ; released Aug. 6, 1833. 

NEW-YORK INDIANS 1S26. 

[Commenced by the New York Mis- 
sionary Society in 1801; transferred to 
the United Foreign Missionary Society 
in Jan. 1821, and to the A. B. C. F. M. 
in June 1826.] 

Stations. Tuscarora 1801; Seneca 
1811; Cattaraugus 1822; Alleghany 
1834. 

Missionaries. 

Thompson S. Harris, born Piscataqua 
N. J. May 8, 1799; graduated N. J. C. 
1819, Princeton 1822; arrived Seneca 
Nov. 2, 1822; released March 29, 1830. 

Mrs. Harris (Marianne La Tourrette,) 
born Amwell N. J. July 28, 1801. 

Joseph Lane, Sanbornton N. H.; born 
Kensington N. H. Feb. 14, 1797; grad- 
uated Bangor 1826; arrived Tuscarora 
Jan. 3, 1827; released Jan. 8, 1828. 

Mrs. Lane (Rebecca Philbrick,) born 
Sanbornton N. H. March 24, 1805. 

John Eliot, Newcastle Me.; born Bos- 
ton Ms. Oct. 5, 1801; arrived Tuscarora 
June 22, 1827; ordained June 1831; re- 
leased May 7, 1833. 

Mrs. Eliot (Mary Ward,) Niagara N. 
Y.; born Dummerston Vt. Aug. 22, 1801 ; 
married Nov. 19, 1827. 

Asher Wright, born Hanover N. H. 
Sept. 7, 1803; graduated Andover 1831; 
departed Oct. 17, arrived Seneca Nov. 

9, 1831. 

Mrs. Wright (Martha Egerton,) bora 
Randolph Vt. Aug. 1808; died Jan. 7, 
1832. 

Mrs. Wright (Laura M. Sheldon,) 
Barnet Vt. born St. Johnsbury Vt. July 

10, 1809; arrived Seneca Feb. 5, 1833. 
Asher Bliss, born West Farlee Vt. 

Feb. 20, 1801; graduated A. C. 1829, 
Andover 1832; arrived Cattaraugus Nov. 
2,1832. 

Mrs. Bliss (Cassandra Hooper,) Boyls- 
ton Ms.; born New Braintree Ms. Feb. 
14, 1802. 

William Williams, Lisle N. Y.; born 
Sandersfield Ms. July 12, 1773; departed 



Oct. 8, arrived Tuscarora Oct. 23, 1834; 
released Aug. 29, returned Oct. 1, 1837. 

Mrs. Williams (Mehetibel Stearns,) 
born Sturbridge Ms. Nov. 6, 1775. [Mr. 
and Mrs. W. are the parents of L. S. 
and A. V. Williams and Mrs. Wood of 
the Choctaw mission.] 

William Hall, Hanover N. Y.; born 
Dracut Ms. Sept. 20, 1808; arrived Alle- 
ghany Oct. 23, 1834. 

Mrs. Hall (Emeline Gaylord,) Hano- 
ver N. Y.; bora Norfolk Ct. Sept. 22, 
1808. 

Gilbert Rockwood, Monson Ms.; born 
Warren Ms. Aug. 29, 1811; arrived 
Tuscarora Nov. 18, 1837; ordained July 

3, 1839, 

Mrs. Rockwood (Avis Hooper,) Boyls- 
ton Ms.; bora New Braintree Ms. March 
31, 1806. 

Assistant Missionaries. 

William A. Thayer, born Roxbury 
Ct. Aug. 5, 1792; departed New York 
April 27, arrived Cattaraugus May 24, 
1822; released Nov. 3, 1832. 

Mrs. Thayer (Susan Whiting,) born 
Colebrook Ct. Sept. 16, 1800. 

Hanover Bradley, born East Haven 
Ct. Jan.— 1795; arrived Seneca— 1823; 
released Aug. 6, 1833. 

Mrs. Bradley (Catharine Wheeler,) 
Westmoreland N. Y.; born Fairfield Ct. 
May 14, 1803; married Jan. 7, 1829. 

Asenath Bishop, Homer N. Y.; born 
Westmoreland N. Y. July 1, 1794; ar- 
rived Seneca Feb. 20, 1823; absent from 
the station Nov. 3, 1836— Aug. 20, 1838. 

Nancy Henderson, arrived Cattarau- 
gus Sept.— 1824; released Feb. 24, 1830. 

Rebecca Newell — -see Maumee. 

Emily Root, Lenox Ms.; born Farm- 
ington Ct. March 1805; arrived Seneca 
Oct.— 1827; released— 1833. 

Elizabeth Stone, Brighton N. Y.; born 
Colerain Ms. March 28, 1804; arrived 
Tuscarora— 1831; released— 1837. 

Relief Thayer, born Thetford Vt. 
March 4, 1807; arrived Cattaraugus Nov, 
2, 1832; released Dec. 1, 1835. 

Fidelia Adams, born Enosburgh Vt. 
Jan. 21, 1813; arrived Cattaraugus June 
—1837. 

Hannah T. Whitcomb, Horner N. Y.; 
arrived Tuscarora Oct. 5, 1839. 

See Mrs. Conde and Mrs. Lyons, 
Sandwich Islands. 

ABEENAQUIS — 1835. 

Native Preacher. 
Peter P. Osunkherhine, St. Francis 
L. C; appointed Nov. 17, 1835; ordained 
June— 1836. 



APPENDIX. 



345 



SUMMARY. 



Missionaries, 
Missionary Physicians, 
Assistant lWissionaries, 
Female Assist. Miss. 

Total, 



Whole No. 

201 
17 
110 

366 


Deceased. 

24 
2 
10 

52 


Released. 

41 

6 
63 
124 


Present No. 

136 
9 
37 
190 


694 


88 


234 


372 



E. 

RECEIPTS, EXPENDITURES AND RESULTS. 





Receipt:,. 


Expo nditurcs . 


Stations. 


Missionaries 
and Assist. 


Native Native Semi- 
Helpers. Communicants, naries. 


Student 


lOI 1 

loll 


999 52 


555 88 


— 


— 


la Sera. 
— 


1 Ol o 

1812 


if) 1 rr\ 

13,611 50 


9,555 88 


— 


— 


- 


- 


- 


— 


1813 


11,361 18 


8,611 05 


1 


3 


- 


- 


- 


— 


1 01 A 

1814 


12,265 56 


7,077 62 


1 


4 


- 


- 


— 


— 


1815 


9,993 89 


5,026 80 


1 


2 


- 


- 




— 


181b 


12,501 03 


15,933 83 


2 


13 


- 


— 


— 


— 


101l"> 

1817 


29,948 63 


20,484 71 


4 


16 








— 


1010 
1818 


34,727 72 


36,246 25 


7 


29 








— 


181 Q 


O ( ,t)4U Do 




Q 
O 












1820 


39,949 45 


57,420 93 


15 


65 










1821 


46,354 95 


45,765 41 


19 


86 










1822 


60,087 87 


59,323 89 


21 


95 










1823 


55,758 94 


66,379 75 


27 


126 








47 


1824 


47,483 58 


54,157 05 


34 


126 










1825 


55,716 18 


41,468 53 


35 


130 










1826 


61,616 25 


59,012 94 


34 


131 








53 


1827 


88,341 89 


103,430 30 


41 


200 








67 


1828 


102,009 64 


107,676 25 


46 


223 


36 


523 






1829 


106,928 26 


92,533 13 


44 


225 


41 


770 




78 


1830 


83,019 37 


84,797 66 


47 


225 




1100 




91 


1831 


100,934 09 


98,312 75 


51 


232 




1300 




83 


1832 


130,574 12 


120,954 95 


55 


237 


43 


1800 




117 


1833 


145,844 77 


149,906 27 


56 


236 


54 


1940 




147 


1834 


152,386 10 


159,779 61 


65 


293 


44 


2000 




124 


1835 


163,340 19 


163,254 00 


78 


308 


55 


2047 




130 


1836 


176,232 15 


210,407 54 


81 


320 


77 


2003 


4 


327 


1837 


252,076 55 


254,589 51 


79 


360 


115 


2147 


8 


418 


1838 


236,170 98 


230,642 80 


85 


358 


115 


2562 


7 


336 


1839 


244,169 82 


227,491 56 


77 


375 


107 


7311 


7 


363 



In the above table, the statement of receipts and expenditures are derived 
from the Treasurer's books, and are exact. They do not include what the Board has 
received from and expended for Bible, Tract and other societies. From the imper- 
fection of the returns for several of the earlier years, and from the changes during 
the course of each year, the numbers in the other columns are not supposed to be, 
in all cases, perfectly accurate ; but are near the truth. The column of native 
communicants does not include the hundreds, perhaps thousands of converts in the 
Armenian and other nominally Christian churches, who still remain in their former 
connexions. The number of children in common schools, more or less dependent 
on the missions of ihe Board for the means of instruction, has probably, for the last 
ten years, been from 50,000 to 100,000; the number in schools wholly under the con- 



346 



APPENDIX. 



trol of the missions and supported at their expense, from 5000 to 20,000. The Board 
has 15 printing establishments, with 24 presses, and the means of printing in 32 
languages, 14 of which were first reduced to writing by its missionaries. 

The Board received aid directly, in 1839, from 1700 churches and 802 monthly 
concerts ; and, including that received from the Reformed Dutch Board and other 
co-operating bodies, from at least 2000 churches and 1000 monthly concerts, in 27 
States and Territories, and from six churches and six monthly concerts in foreign 
lands ; besides more than $45,000 received from individual donors. 



ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 

Page 15, Note. According to Home's Introduction (Bib. app. page 51,) Junius 
commenced his labors in Formosa after 1651, when Eliot's success must have been 
well known in Holland. The Propaganda at Rome, which is believed to be the oldest 
Roman Catholic institution formed exclusively for foreign missions, was established 
in 1622; but probably without knowing that the Plymouth "Pilgrims" existed. 

Page 26. For a more correct statement concerning the United Foreign Mis- 
sionary Society, gee page 138. 

Page 30. Mills went to Andover in the spring of 1810. 

Page 9. For Malcom's Central India and History of Persia, read Malcolm's. 
Page 13, for Genoa, read Geneva. Page 15, for heathen nations of New England, 
read heathen natives. Page 20,22, for Leisberger, read Zeisberger. Page 22, for 
Kanaurneek, read I£anaumeek. Page 75, sixth line below the cut, for the country, 
read this country. Page 92 and onwards, in several instances, for Kaui and Kilua, 
read Kauai and Kailua. Page 107, for Crommelia, read Crommelin. Page 142, for 
most able, read most stable. Page 200, for Residency, read Presidency. Page 
225, first line, for Religious, read Religion. Page 239, last line of the first para- 
graph, for request, read expense. Page 248, second line, read, from Canton to Sing- 
apore. A few lines below, for Nigas, read Niyas. Page 253, line 20, read, church 
at Carmel. Page 255, Mr. Ballantine and Mr. Webster arrived at Bombay in Octo- 
ber. Page 278, for Bayuses, read Kayuses. Page 288, for Grobba, read Grabba. 
There are a few others, which the reader will be able to correct, from the context. 




Chinese Idol. 



H 57 82 




JllS jisfef 
c o*..-n, % J" ... . . v ' v 6 .... \ • • • 



-IK* J>\ j>\ \W$ 



<1 








' ! ^ V** \/ .-M-- > 



•<-V 




v^v V"V^ \ 

- V w \S y^i* 



..... ^ ... %• *'••** - ■ 

Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
" 5 Ca ^ * £3wc&> * Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

Treatment Date: Sept. 2005 




PreservationTechnologies 

^T© Qp A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

^ 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 

«V • Cranberry Township, PA 16066 

• ^0 c£ (724)779-2)11 



v.* 







i * 



ri^ .1 



% J"\ : .il§ 



ft -. 



o "2 



• 4 ^ 



4 



\^ 





v o ^ 



v^ 1 







